V] / oz > >> %^'y '^j>' /A V '''# y IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) 1.0 « Ki 12.2 I.I £ Hi Its 11.25 U ||6 Photographic Sciences Cbrporation 23 WEST MAIN STREET WEBSTER, N.Y. M580 (716) 873-4503 d m %^ CIHM/ICMH Microfiche Series. CIHM/ICMH Collection de microfiches. Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions / Institut Canadian de microreproductions historiques Technical and Bibliographic Notas/Note* tachniquas at bibliographiquaa The Institute has attempted to obtain the best original copy available for filming. Features of this copy which may be bibliographically unique, which may alter any of the images in the reproduction, or which may significantly change the usual method of filming, are checked below. L'Institut a microfilm* la meilleur axemplaire qu'il lui a itii possible de se procurer. Les details de cet exemplaire qui sont pejt-dtre uniques du point de vue bibliographique, qui peuvent modifier une image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger une modification dans la mithode normale de filmage sont indiquAs ci-dessous. □ Coloured covers/ Couverture da couleur □ Covers damaged/ Couverture endommagia n n D D D Covers restored and/or laminated/ Couverture restaurie et/ou pelliculee Cover title missing/ Le titre de couverture manque r~~| Coloured maps/ D Cartes g^ographiques en couleur Coloured ink (i.e. other than blue or black)/ Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que blaue ou noire) Coloured plates and/or illustrations/ Planches et/ou illustrations en couleur Bound with other material/ Relii avec d'autres documents Tight binding may causa shcdows or distortion along int'^rior margin/ La re liure serree peut causer de i'ombre ou da la distorsion ie long da la marga Intirieure Blank leaves added during restoration may appear within the text. Whenever possible, these have been omitted from filming/ II se peut r ue certaines pages blanches ajouties lors dune restauration apparaissent dans la texta, mais, torsque cela *tait possible, ces pages n'ont pas iti film^as. Additional comments:/ Commentaires supplimentaires; □ Coloured pages/ Pages d« couleur I — I Pages damaged/ D D Pages endommagies Pages restored and/oi Pages restaur^es et/ou pelliculdes Pages discoloured, stained or foxe< Pages ddcolor^es, tacheties ou piqudes Pages detached/ Pages ditach^es Showthrough/ Transparence Quality of prir Qualiti inigala de I'impression Includes supplementary materit Comprand du materiel suppl^mentaire p~n Pages restored and/or laminated/ fyl Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/ r~n Pages detached/ r~n Showthrough/ F~| Quality of print varies/ I I Includes supplementary material/ Only edition available/ Seule Edition disponible Fciges wholly or partially obscured by errata slips, tissues, etc., have been refilmed to ensure the best possible image/ Les pages totalement ou partiellement obscurcies par un feuillet d'errata. une pelure, etc., ont M fitmies i nouveau de facon A obtenir la meilleure image possible. This item is filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/ Ce document est film* au taux de reduction indiqu* ci-dessous. 10X 14X 18X 22X 26X SOX J 12X 16X 20X 24X 28X 32X lire details jes du modifier jer une filnnage des 'e errata to e pelure, on d Th« copy filmsd har* Hm b««n raproducad thank* to tha ganaroaity of: Legislature du Quebec QuMmc Tha imagaa appaaring hara ara tha baat quality poaaibia conaidaring tha condition and lagibiiity of tha cdginai copy and in Icaaping with tha filming contract spaclficationa. Original copiaa in printad papar covara ara fiimad baginning with tha front covar and anding on tha laat paga with a printad or iiluatratad Impraa- sion, or tha bacic covar whan apprapriata. Ail othar original copiaa ara fiimad baginning on tha first paga with a printad or iiluatratad impraa- sion. and ending on tha last paga with a printad or iiluatratad impraaaion. Tha laat racordad frama on aach mieroficha shall contain tha symbol ^^ (moaning "CON* T1NUE0"), or tha symbol ▼ (maaning "END"), whichavar appiiaa. Mapa. piataa, charts, ate., may ba fiimad at diffarant raduction ratioa. Thoao too larga to ba antiraiy inciudad in ona axpoaura ara fiimad baginning in tha uppar laft hand comar. laft to right and top to bottom, aa many framaa aa raquirad. Tha following diagrama illuatrata tha mathod: 1 2 3 L'axampiaira filmA fut raproduit grAca A la ginirosit* da: Legislature du Quebec Quebec Laa imagaa sulvantaa ont eti raproduitaa avac la plua grand soln. compta tanu da la condition at da la nattati da l'axampiaira film4. at 9n conformitA avac laa conditiona du contrat da fllmaga. Laa axamplairaa originaux dont la couvartura an papiar aat imprim4a sont fiimte an commandant par la pramiar plat at an tarminant soit par Ic dami4ra paga qui comporta una emprainta d'Impraasion ou d'illustration. soit par la second plat, salon la eaa. Tous laa autras examplairsa originaux sont fiimte en commandant par la pramiAra paga qui comporta una emprainta dimpraaaion ou d'illustration at an tarminant par la damiira paga qui comporta una taila amprainta. Un daa symbolaa suivants apparaitra sur la damlAra imaga da chaqua microfiche, salon la caa: la symboia "^ signifia 'A SUIVRE". la symbola ▼ signifia "FIN". Laa cartaa, planchaa, tableaux, etc.. pauvant Atra flimte * daa taux da rMuction diff^ants. Loraqua la document aat trop grand pour itn raproduit an un saul clichA. il est film* A partir da I'angla supAriaur gaucha, da gaucha i droita. at do haut 1% baa, an pranant la nombra d'Imagaa n^caaaaira. Laa diagrammas suivants iiluatraiit la m^thoda. 32X 1 2 3 4 5 6 THE WORKS OF HENRYK SIENKIEWICZ. AUTHORIZED UNABRIDOEO TRANSLATIONS BY JEREMIAH CURTIN. LIBRARY EDITION. ]i^istoriral Koinanrrs. Poland, 'Turkey, Rifiiia, and Sweden. WITH FiRK AND SWORD. i vol. The Deluge. 2 vols. Pan Michael, i vol. Rome in the time of Nero. "QuoVadis." I vol. Notocls of ilSloliiecn ^olanH. Children of the Soil. 1 vol. Without Dogma. (Translated by Iza Young.) ,%l)art Stories. Hania, and Other Stories, i vol. SlELANKA, A FOREST PICTURE, and Other Stories. I vol. On the Bright Shore, i vol. Let Us Follow Him. i vol. %• The above two ition. PAN MICHAEL. BY HENRYK SIENKIEWICZ. • * 1 • 1 : i P( ■ . Since Saint Michael leads the whole host of heaven, and has gained so nnfiny victories over the banners of hell, I prefer him as a patron. — The Dei.uob, Vol. I, p. 120. Al ;r|^ /f9J-f PAN MICHAEEr 4 2[n Otetor(cal JB^obel r OF POLAND, THE UKRAINE, AND TURKEY. A SEQUEL TO "WITH FIRE AND SWORD" AND "THifi DELUGE.' % ' BY HBNRYK SIENKIEWICZ. AUTHORIZED AND UlfABBlDGED TRANSLATION FROM THE POLISH BY JEREMIAH CURTIN. TORONTO: GEORGE N. MORANG, 63 YoN<>E Stbrbt. 1898. \ Copi/ritfht, 189S, 1898, Bv Jkrkmiah (Jurtin. All rig/Us renerved. John Wilson and Son, Cambkioge, U.S.A.. TO JOHN MURRAY BROWN, Esq. My Dear Bkown,— You read "With Fire and Sword" in manuscript; you appreciated its cliaracter, and your House publislied it. What you did for the first, you did later on for tlie other two parts of the trilogy. Reme,mbering your deep interest in all the translations, I beg to inscribe to 3'ou the concluding volume, "Pan Michael." JEREMIAH CURTIN. ^ALiNTiik Island, Wbbt Coast of Ibklamd, AiiguBt 16. 1893. 1 • < « » • > » • « , i 1 « * From the author of "Quo Vadis, »r ^Icfm alt'tf/i^ /}fvoitm ail) C:>(Jivauif\ C^uJ/tnuo 'I'y Ii0vt^haiij/<^k) tiff M. )evtuil^» C^tr/iii , a\i^ l^aiiiske) 'I Oil I ,;tcl Jktu- Ci>ni,,/cir his son the Poles •f) to the iwealth a ited their iered the Vygovski rejected, cks were [s spared lucceeded Ihered to at this In the [n Lithu- k. The [gle, and I'ned the scale in White Russia. In the . Ukraine the Poles, under Lyubomirski and Pototski, were strengthened by Tartars and met the forces of Moscow under Sherenietyeff, with the Cossacks under Yuri Hinelnitski. At the critical moment, and during action, Yuri deserted to the Poles, and secured the defeat of Sheremetyeff, who surrendered at Chudnovo and was sent a Tartar captive to the Crimea. In all the shifting scenes of the conflict begun by tlie resolute Bogdan, there was nothing more striking than tho conduct and person of Yuri Hmelnitski, who renounced all the work of his father. Great, it is said, was the wonder of the Poles when they saw him enter their camp. Bogdan Hmelnitski, a man of iron will and striking presence, had hlled the whole Commonwealth with terror ; his son gave way at the very first test put upon him, and in person was, as the Poles said, a dark, puny stripling, more like a timid novice in a monastery than a Cossack. In the words of the captive voevoda, Sheremetyeff, he was better fitted to be a gooseherd than a hetman. The Polish generals thought now that the conflict was over, and that the garrisons of Moscow would evacuate the Ukraine; but they did not. At this juncture the Polish troops, unpaid for a long time, refused service, revolted, formed what they called a " sacred league,'* and lived on the country. The Polish army vanished frofti the field, and after it the Tartars. Young Hmelnitski turned again to Moscow, and writing to the Tsar, declared that, forced by Cossack colonels, he had joined the Polish king, but wished to return to his former allegiance. Whatever his wishes may have been, he did not escape the Commonwealth ; stronger men than he,- and among them Vygovski, kept him well in hand. The Ukraine was split into two camps : that west of the river, or at least the Cossacks under Yuri Hmelnitski, obeyed the Commonwealth ; the Eastern bank adhered to Moscow. Two years later, Yuri, the helpless hetman, left his XIV INTRODUCTION. office and took refuge in a cloister. He was succeeded by Teterya, a partisan of l*oland, which now made every promise to the leading Cossacks, not as in the old time when the single argument was sabres. East of the Dnieper another hetman ruled ; " but there the Poles could take no part in struggles for the office. The rivalry was limited to partisans of Moscow. Besides the two groups of Cossacks on the Dnieper, there remained the Zaporojians. Teterya strove to win these to the Common- wealth, and Yan Kazimir, the king, assembled all the forces he could rally and crossed the Dnieper toward the end of 1663. At first he had success in some degree, but in the following year led back a shattered, huntrry army. Teterya had received a promise from the Zaporojians that they would follow the exam])le of the Eastern Ukraine. The king having failed in his expedition, Teterya declared that peace must be concluded between the Commonwealth and Moscow to save the Ukraine; that the country was reduced to ruin by all parties, neither one of whicli could subjugate the other; and that to save themselves the Cossacks would be forced to seek protection of the Sultan. Doroshenko succeeded Teterya in the hetman's office, and began to carry out this Cessack project. In 1666 lie sent a message to the Porte declaring tliat the Ukraine was at the will of the Sultan. The Sultan commanded the Khan to march to the Ukraine. Toward the end of that year the Tartars brought aid to the Cossacks, and the joint army swept the field of Polish forces. Meanwhile negotiations had been pending a long time between the Commonwealth and Moscow. An insur- rection under Lyubomirski brought the Poles to terms touching boundaries in the north. In the south Moscow demanded, besides the line of the Dnieper, Kieff and a certain district around it on the west. This the Poles refused stubbornly till Doroshenko's union with Turkey INTRODUCTION. XV induced them to yield Kieff to Moscow for two years. On this basis a peace of twenty years was concluded in 1667, at Andrussoff near Smolensk. This peace became perma- nent afterward, and Kieff remained with Moscow. In 1668 Yan Kazirair abdicated, hoping to secure the suf^cession to a king in alliance with France, and avoid a conflict with Turkey through French intervention. No foreign candidate, however, found sufficient support, and Olshovski,' the crafty and ambitious vice-chancellor, pro- posed at an opportune moment Prince Michael Vishnyevet- ski, son of the renowned Yeremi, and he was elected in 10G9. The new king, of whom a short sketch is given in " The Deluge " (Vol. II. page 253), was, like Yuri Hmel- nitski, the imbecile son of a terrible father. Elected by the lesser nobility in a moment of spite against magnates, he found no support among the latter. Without merit or influence at home, he sought support in Austria, and mar- ried a sister of the Emperor Leopold. Powerless in dealing with the Cossacks, to whom his name was detestable, with- out friends, except among the petty nobles, whose support in that juncture was more damaging than useful, he made a Turkish war certain. It came three years later, when the Sultan marched to support Doroshenko, and began the siege of Kamenyets, described in "Pan Michael." After the fall of Kamenyets, the Turks pushed on to Lvoff, and dictated the peace of Bnchach, which gave Podolia and the western bank of the Dnieper, except Kiefi and its disU'ict, to the Sultan. Tile battle of Hotin, described in the epilogue, made Sobieski king in 1674. This election was considered a triumph for France, an enemy of Austria at that time ; and (luring the earlier years of his reign Sobieski was on the Fianch side, and had sound reasons for this policy. In 1674 the Elector of Brandenburg attacked Swedish Pome- rania ; France supported Sweden, and roused Poland to i T*i"i bishop who visited Zagloba at Ketlirig's house, see pages 121-126 XVI INTRODUCTION. Oppose the Elector, who had fought against Yan Kazimir, his own suzerain. Sobieski, supported by subsidies from France, made levies of troops, went to Dantzig in 1677, concluded with Sweden a secret agreement to make common cause with her and attack the Elector. But in spite of subsidies, preparations, an<1. treaties, the Polish king took no action. Sweden, without an ally, was defeated ; Poland lost the last chance of recovering Prussia, and holding thereby an independent position in Europe. The influence of Austria, the power of the church, and the intrigues of his own wife, bore avay Sobieski, He leserted the alliance with France. To the end of his life he served Austria far better than Poland, though not wish- ing to do so, and died in 1696 complaining of this world, in which, as he said, " sin, malice, and treason are rampant. j> Jeremiah Curtin. Cahirciveen, County Kerry, Ireland, August 17, 1893. Note. — The reign of Sobieski brought to an end that part of Polish history during which the Comnionwealtli was able to take the initiative in foreign politics. After jSobioski the Poles ceased to be a positive power in Europe. I have not been able to verify the saying said to have been uttered by Sobieski at Vienna. In tho text (page 401) he is made to say that Pani Wojnina (War's wife) may give birth to people, but Wojna (War) only destroys them. Who the Pani Wojnina was that Sobie.ski had in view 1 am unable to say at this moment, anless ehe was Peace. Kazimir, lies from in 1677, ) common spite of ting took ; Poland [ holding urcli, and ski. He f his life not wish- world, in mpant." : CURTIN. it part of \e to take |es ceased ^n uttered le to say kople, but luina was lit, aulesh- PAN MICHAEL. CHAPTER I. After the close of the Hungarian war, when the marriage of Pan Andrei Kmita and Panna Aleksandra Billevich was celebrated, a cavalier, equally meritorious and fa4nous in the Commonwealth, Pan Michael Volodyovski, colonel of the Lauda squadron, was to enter .he bonds of marriage with Panna Anna.Borzobogati Krasienski. But notable hindrances rose, which delayed and put back the affair. The lady was a foster-daughter of Princess Griselda Vishnyevetski, without whose permission Panna Anna would in no wise consent to the wedding. Pan jSIichael was forced therefore to leave his affianced in Vodokty, by reason of the troubled times, and go alone to Zamost for the consent and the blessing of the princess. But a favoring star did not guide him : he did not find the princess in Zamost ; she had gone to the imperial court in Vienna for the education of her son. The persistent knight followed her even to Vienna, though that took much time. When he had arranged the affair there suc- cessfully, he turned homeward in confident hope. He found troubled times at home : the army was forming a confederacy ; in the Ukraine uprisings continued ; at the eastern boundary the conflagration had not ceased. New forces were assembled to defend the frontiers even in some fasliion. Before Pan Michael had reached Warsaw, he received a commission issued by the voevoda of Rus. Thinking that the country should bo preferred at all times to private affairs, he relinquished his plan of im- mediate marriage and moved to the Ukraine. He cam- paigned in those regions some years, living: in battles, in unspeakable hardships and labor, having barely a chance on occasions ta send letterja to the expectant lady. 2 PAN MICHAEL. Next he was envoy to the Crimea; then came the unfortunate civil war with Pan Lyubomirski, in which Volodyovski fought on the side of the king against that traitor and infamous man ; then he went to the Ukraine a second time under Sobieski. From tliese achievements the glory of his name increased in such manner that he was considered on all sides as the first soldier of the Commonwealth, but the years were passing for him in anxiety, sighs, and yearning. At last 1008 came, when he was sent at command of the (lastellan to rest; at the beginning ci the year he went fo. the cherished lady, and taking her from Vodokty, they set out for Cracow. They were journeying to Cracow, because Princess Gri- selda, who had returned from the dominions of the em- peror, invitqjl l*an Michael to have the marriage at that place, and ottered herself to be mother to the bride. The Kmitas remained at nome, not thinking to receive early news from Pan Michael, and altogether intent on a new guest that was coming to Vodokty. Providence had till that time withheld from them children ; now a change was impending, happy and in accordance with their wishes. That year was surpassingly fruitful. Grain had given such a bountiful yield that the barns could not hold it, and tlie whole land, in the length and the breadth of it, was covered with stacks. In neighborhoods ravaged by war the young pine groves had grown in one spring more than in two years at other times. There was abundance of game and of nmshrooms in the forests, as if the unusual fruifcfulness of the earth had been extended to all things that lived on it. Hence the friends of Pan Michael drew happy omens for his marriage also, but the fates ordained otherwise. I 1' PAN MICHAEL. 8 young years uul of less of on it }ns for CHAPTER 11. On a certain beautiful day of autumn Pan Andrei Kmita wad sitting under the shady loof of a su' i?ner-house and drinking his after-dinner mead ; he gazed at his wife from time to time througii the lattice, which was grown over witli wild hops. I'ani Kmita was walking on a neatly swept path in front of the summer-house. The lady was un- usually stately; bright-haired, with a face serene, almost angelic. She walked slov/^ly and carefully, foi- there was in her a fulness of dignity and blessing. Pan Andrei gazed at her with intense love. When she moved, his look turned after her with such attachment as a dog shows his master with his eyes. At moments ho smiled, for he was greatly rejoiced at sight of her, and he twirled his mustache upward. At such moments there appeared on his face a certain expression of glad frolic- someness. It was clear that the soldier was fun-loving by nature, and in years of single li^'e had played many a I)rank. Silence in the garden was broken only by the sound of over-ripe fruit dropping to the earth and the buzzing of insects. The wef.ther had settled marvellously. It was the beginning of September. The sun burned no longer with excessive violence, but cast yet abundant golden rays. In these rays ruddy apples were shining among the gray leaves and hung in such numbers that they hid the branches. The limbs of plum-trees were bending under plums with bluish wax on them. The hrst movement of air was shown by the spider- threads fastened to the trees-, these swayed with a breeze so slight that it did not stir even the leaves. Pf rliaps it was that calm in the Avorld which had so filled Pan Kmita with joyi'ulness, for his face grew more radiant each moment. At last he took a draught of mead and said to his wife, — " Olenka, but come here ! I will tell you something." " It may be something that I should not like to hear." ** As God is dear to me, it is not. Give me your ear." 4 PAN MICHAEL. I' Sayinj^ this, he seized her by the wais. pssed his iinistaches to her bright hair, and whispered, •* If a boy, hit him 1)0 Michael." She turned away with face somewhat flnslied, and whis- l)ored, " Ikit you promised not to object to Heraclius." ••Do you not see that it* is to honor Voh^dyovski ? " " liut shoukl not the first remembrance be given to my grandfather ? " ** And my benefactor — H'm ! true — but the next will be Michael. It cannot be otherwise." Here Olenka, standing up, tried to free herself from the arms of Tan Andrei; but he, gathering her in with still greater force, began to kiss her on the lips and the eyes, repeating at the same time, — " O thou my hundreds, my thousands, my dearest love ! " Further conversation was interrupted by a lad who ap- peared at the end of the walk and ran quickly toward the summer-house. " What is wanted ? " asked Kmita, freeing Ms wife. " Tan Kharlamp has come, and is waiting in the parlor," said the boy. "And there he is himself!" exclaimed Kmita, at sight of a man approaching the summer-house. "For God's sake, how gray his mustache is ! Greetings to you, dear comrade ! greetings, old friend ! " With these words he rushed from the summer-house, and hurried with open arms toward Pan Kharlamp. But first Pan Kharlamp bowed low to Olenka, whom he had seen in old times at the court of Kyedani ; then he pressed her hand to his enormous mustache, and casting himself into the embraces of Kmita, sobbed on his shoulder. " For God's sake, what is the matter ? " cried the aston- ished host. " God has given happiness to one and taken it from an- other," said Kharlamp. " But the reasons of my sorrow I can tell only to you." Here he looked at Olenka; she, seeing that he was unwill- ing to speak in her presence, said to her husband, " I will send mead to you, gentlemen, and now I leave you." Kmita took Pan Kharlamp to the summer-house, and seating him on a bench, asked, " What is the matter ? Are you in n^ed of assistance ? Count on me as on Zcivis'ha ! " * ^ A celebrated bishop of Cracow, famous for ambition and success. VAN MICHAEL. ossfid his If a boy, iiul whis- U8." ?" 311 to iny next will from the vith still the eyes, love I " who ap- vard the ife. parlor," sight of jl's sake, Jnirade ! r-house, But he had sressed limself aston- om an- rrow I inwill- I will and itter ? as on 288. " Nothing is the matter with me," said the old soldier, "and I need no assistance while I (^in move this hand anted him with a question, " But where did you meet I'au M ichael ? " " In Ghenstohova, where he and she intended to rest, for they weve visiting the shrine there after the journey. He told me at once how he was going from your place to Cra- cow, to Princess Griselda, without whose permission and blessing Anusia was unwilling to marry. The maiden was in good health at that time, and Pan Michael was as 1 A diminutive of endearment for Anna. Anusia is another form. ^ (^ne of the chiefs of a confederacy formed against the king, Yaq Kazimir, by soldiers who had not received their pay. PAN MICHAKL. Yan joyful as a bird. *Soo,' Raid ho, Hho Tjord God has givoii iiir a loward lor my lal)or ! ' He boasted also not a little, — ({(td comlort him ! — and joked with me be(!auso I, as you know, (luarrelled with him on a time (!one(!rning the lady, and wo were to fight a duel. Where is she now, poor woman ? " Here Kharlamp broke out again^ but briefly, for Kmita stopped him a st^cond time: " You say that she was wi;!! ? Mow (ume the attack, then, so suddenly ?" "That it was sudden, is true. She was lodj^ing with Pani Martsin Zamoyski, who, with her husband, was 8[)endin^,' some time in Chenstohova. Pan Michael used to sit all the day with her; ho (!omplained of delay some- what, and said they might be a whole year on the journey to (Jraeow, for every one on the way would detain him. And this is no wonder ! Every man is glad to entertain such a soldier as Pan Michael, and whoever could catch him would keep him. lie took me to the lady too, and threat- ened smilingly that he would cut me to pieces if I made love to her; but he was the whole world to her. At times, too, my heart sank, for my own sake, because a man jn old age is like a nail in a wall. Never mind I IJut one night Tan Michael rushed in to me in dreadful distress: ^ In Ciod's name, can you find a doctor ? ' ' What has hap- jiened ? ' * The sick woman \nows no one ! ' ' When did she fall ill ? ' asked I. ' Pani Zamoyski has just given me word,' replied he. * It is night now. Where can 1 look for a doc- tor, when there is nothing here but a cloister, and in the town more ruins than people ? ' T found a surgeon at last, and he was even unwilling to go ; I had to drive him with weapons. But a priest was more needed then than a sur- geon ; we found at lier bedside, in fact, a worthy Paulist, who, through i)rayer, had restored her *o consciousness. She was able to receive the sacrament, and take an affecting farewell of Pan Michael. At noon of the following day it Avas all over with her. The surgeon said that some one must have given her something, though that is impossible, for witchcraft has no power in Chenstohova. But what hap- pened to l*an Michael, what he said, — my hope is that the Lord Jesus will not account this to him, for ;;, man does not reckon with words when pain is tearing him. You see," Pan Kharlamp lowered his voice, " he blasphemed in his forget- ful uess." " For God's sake, did he blaspheme ? " inquired Kmita, in a whisper. 8 PAN MICHAEL. "He rushed out from her corpse to the arite-chambei, lioin the ante-chamber to the yard, and reeled about like a drunken man. He raised his hands then, and began to cry with a dreadful voice : ' Such is the reward for my wounds, for my toils, for my blood, for my love of country ! I had one lamb,' said he, 'and that one, O Lord, Thou didst take trom me. To hurl down an armed luan,' said he, 'who walks the earth in pride, is a deed for God's hand; but a cat, a hawk, or a kite can kill a harmless dove, and — ' " " By the wounds "of God ! " exclaimed Pani Kmita, " say no more, or you will draw misfortune on this house." Kharlamp made the sign of the cross and continued, " The poor soldier thought that he had done service, and still this was his reward. Ah, God I .ows better what He does, though that is not to be understood by man's reason, nor measured by human justice. Straightway after this blasphemy he grew rigid and fell on the ground ; and the priest read an exorcism over him, so that foul spirits should not enter him, as they might, enticed by his blasphemy." " Did he come to himself quickly ? " " He lay as if dead about an hour ; then he recovered a\.d went to his room ; he would see no one. At the time of the burial I said to him, 'I*an Michael, have God in your heart.' He made me no answer. I stayed three days more in Chen- stohova, for I was loath to leave him ; but I knocked in vain at his door. He did not want me. I struggled with my tl'-^'ughts : what was I to do, — try longer at the door, or go away ? How was I to leave a man without comfort ? But finding that I could do nothing, I resolved to go to Pan Yan Skshetuski. He is his best friend, and Pan Zagloba is his friend also ; maybe they will touch his heart some- how, and especially Pan Zagloba, who is quick-witted, and knows how to talk over any man." " Did you go to Pan Yan ? " " I did, but God gave no luck, for he and Zagloba had gone to Kalish to Pan Stanislav. No one could tell when they would return. Then 1 thought to myself, 'As my road is toward Jmud, I will go to Pan Kmita and tell what has happened.' " "I knew from of old that you were a worthy cavalier," said Kmita. " It is not a question of me in this case, but of Pan li I Michael," said Kharlamp; "and I confess that I fear for him greatly lest his mind be disturbed." PAN MICHAEL. l9 3liainbei, lit like a 111 to cry wounds, ! I had ist take le, 'who nd; but id—-'' ba, "say ntinued, ice, and hat He reason, ;er this and the i should imy >j red ai.d 3 of the heart' ti Chen- in vain ith my , or go ^ But to Pan lagloba some- d, and )a had when y'road it has ilier," F Pan ar for " God preserve him from that ! " said Pani Fmita. " If God preserves him, he will certainly ta^e the habit, for I tell you that such sorrow I have never seen in my life. And it is a pity to lose such a soldier as he, — it is a pity ! " " How a pity ? The glory of God will increase thereby," said Pani Kmita. Kharlamp's mustache began to quiver, and he rubbed his forehead. " Well, gracious benefactress, either it will increase or it will not increase. Consider how many Pagans and here- tics he has destroyed in his life, by which he has surely delighted our Saviour and His Mother more than any one priest could with sermons. H'm ! it is a thing worthy of thought ! Let every one serve the glory of God as he knows best. Among the Jesuits legions of men may be found wiser than Pan Michael, but another such sabre as his there is not in the Commonwealth." " True, a;; God is dear to me ! " cried Kmita. " Do you know whether he stayed in Chenstohova ? " " He was there when I left ; what he did later, I know not. I know only this : God preserve him from losing his mind, God preserve him from sickness, which frequently comes with despair, — he will be alone, without aid, without a relative, without a friend, without consolation." " May the Most Holy Lady in that place of miracles save thee, faithful friend, who hast done so much for me that a brother could not have done more ! " Pani Kmita fell into deep thought, and silence continued long ; at last she raised her bright head, and said, " Yendrek, do you remember how much we owe him ? " " If I forget, I will borrow eyes from a dog, for I shall not dare to look an honest man in the face with my own eyes." " Yendrek; you cannot leave him in that state." " How can I help him ? " " Go to him." " There speaks a woman's honest heart ; there is a noble woman," cried Kharlamp, seizing her hands and covering them with kisses. But the advice was not to Kmita's taste ; hence he began to twist his head, and said, " I would go to the ends of the earth for him, but — you yourself know — if you were well — I do not say — but you know. God preserve you \ 10 PAN MICHAEL. from any accident ! I should wither away from anxiety — A wife is above the best friend. I am sorry for Pan Michael but — you yourself know — " " I v/ill remain under the protection of the Lauda fathers. It is peaceful here now, and I shall not be afraid of any small thing. Without God's will a hair will not fall from my head ; and Pan Micliael needs rescue, perhaps." " Oi, he needs it ! " put in Kharlamp. " Yendrek, I am in good health. Harm will come to me from no one ; I know tliat you are unwilling to go — " " 1 would rather go against cannon with an oven-stick ! " interrupted Kmita. "If you stay, do you think it will not be bitter for you here when you think, ' I have abandoned my friend' ? and besides, the Lord God may easily take away His blessing in His just wrath." " Vou beat a knot into my head. You say that He may take away His blessing? 1 fear that." " It is a sacred duty to save such a friend as Pan Michael." " I love Michael with my whole heart. Tlie case is a hard one ! If tliere is need, there is urgent need, for every hour in this matter is important. I will go at once to the stables. By the living God, is there no other way out of it ? I'he Evil One insi)ired Pan Yan and Zagloba to go to Kalish. It is not a question w ith me of myself, but of you, dearest. 1 would rather lose all I have than be without you one day. Should any one say that I go from you not on public ser- vice, I would plant my sword-hilt in his mouth to the cross. Duty, you say ? Let it be so. He is a fool wlio hesitates. If tins were for any one else but Michael, I never should tlo it." Here Pan Andrei turned to Kharlamp. " Gracious sir, I l)eg you to come to the stable ; we will choose horses. And you, Olenka, see that my trunk is ready. Let some of the Lauda men look to the threshing. Pan Kharlamp, you nuist stay with us even a fortnight; you will take care of my wife for me. Some land may be found for you here in the neighborhood. Take Lyubich ! Come to the stable. I will start in an hour. If 't is needful, 't is needful ! " PAN MICHAEL. u nxiety — L Michael I fathers, i of any tall from fie to me J) -stick ! " for you d'? ami issiiig in He may as Pan ise is a r every to the t of it ? Kalish. learest. ne day. lie ser- cross. sitates. should sir, I And me of >, you iare of I here itable. i " CHAPTER III. Some time before sunset Pan Kmitaset out, blessed by his tearful wife with a crucifix, in which splinters of the Holy Cross were set in gold ; and since during long y«»ars the knight had been inured to sudden journeys, when he started, he rushed forth as if to seize Tartars escaping with plunder. When he reached Vilno, he held on through Grodno to Byalystok, and thence to Syedlets. In ])assing thiough Lukov, he learned that Pan Yan had returned the day pre- vious from Kalish with his wife and children. Pan Zagloba accompanying. He determined, therefore, to go to them ; for with whom could he take more efficient counsel touching the rescue of Pan Michael? They received him with surprise and delight, which were turned into weeping, however, when he told them the cause of his coming. Pan Zagloba was unable all day to calm himself, and shed so many tears at the pond that, as he said himself after- ward, the pond rose, and they had to lift the flood-gate. But when he had wept himself out, he thought deeply; and this is what lie said at the council, — " Yan, you cannot go, for you are chosen to the Chapter ; there will be a multitude of cases, as after so many wars the country is full of unquiet spirits. From Avhat yon relate, Pan Kmita, it is clear that the storks ^ will remain in Vodokty all winter, since they are on the work-list and must attend to their duties. It is no wonder that with such housekeeping you are in no haste for the journey, especially since 'tis unknown how long it may last. You have shown a great heart by coming; but if I am to give earnest advice, I will say : Go home ; for in Michael's case a near confidant is called for, — one who will not be offended at a harsh answer, or because there is no wish to admit him. J\atience is need- ful, and long experience; and your grace has only friendship for Michael, wliich in such a contingency is not enough. ^ The story iu Polaud is that storks bring all tlie iufauts to the country. \ 12 PAN MICHAEL. I But be not olfeiuled, for you must confess that Yan and 1 are older friends, and have passed through more adventures with him than you have. Dear God ! how many are the times in which I saved him, and he me, from disaster ! " "1 will resign my functions as a deputy," interrupted Pan Yan. " Yan, that is public service ! " retorted Zagloba, with ' sternness. "God sees," said the afflicted Pan Yan, "that I love my cousin Stanislav with true brotherly affection ; but Michael is nearer to me than a brother." " He is nearei' to me than any blood relative, especially since I never had one. It is not the time now to discuss our atfection. Do you see, Yan, if this misfortune had struck Michael recently, perhaps I would say to you, ' Give the Chapter to the Devil, and go ! ' But let us calculate how much time has passed since Kharlamp reached Jmud from Chenstohova, and while Pan Andrei was coming from Jmud here to us. Now, it is needful not only to go to Michael, but to remain with him ; not onl}'^ to weep with him, but to persuade him ; not only to show him the Crucified as an example, but to cheer his heart and mind with pleasant jokes. So you know who ought to go, — I ! and I will go, so help me God ! If I find him in Chenstohova, I will bring him to this place ; if I do not find him, I will follow him even to Moldavia, and I will not cease to seek for him while I am able to raise with my own strength a pinch of snuff to my nostrils." When they had heard this, tlie two knights fell to embrac- ing Pan Zagloba ; and he grew somewhat tender over the misfortune of Pan Michael and his own coming fatigues. Therefore he began to shed tears ; and at last, when he had embraces enough, he said, — "But do not thank me for Pan Michael; you are not nearer to him than I." " Not for Pan Michael do we thank you," said Kmita ; " but that man nmst have a heart of iron, or rather one not at all human, who would be unmoved at sight of your readi- ness, which in the service of a friend makes no account of fatigue and has no thought for age. Other men in your years think only of a warm corner ; but you speak of a long journey as if you were of my years or those of Pan Yan." Zagloba did not conceal his years, it is true ; but, in general, he did not wish people to mention old age as an ( 8 s I t Ill and 1 ventures are the ;er!" errupted t)a, with love my Michael specially I discuss ine had u, 'Give late how Lid from tn Jmud Michael, 1, but to I as an )leasant will go, II bring 5w him u while nuft" to mbrac- i^er the iigues. le had re not Lmitd ; ne not readi- unt of your a long an." ut, in as an PAN MICHAEL. 18 attendant of incapability. Hence, though his eyes were still red, he glanced quickly and with a certain dissatis- faction at Kmita, and answered, — " My dear sir, when my seventy-seventh year was begin- ning, my heart felt a slight sinking, because two axes* were over my neck ; but when the eighth ten Ox years passed me, such courage entered my body that a wife tripped into my brain. And had I married, we might see who would be first to have cause of boasting, you or I." " I am not given to boasting," said Kmita ; " but I do not spare praises on your grace." "And I should have surely confuued you as I did Revera I*ototski, the hetman, in presence of the king, when he jested at my age. I challenged him to show who could make the greatest number of goat-springs one after the other. And what came of it ? The hetman made three ; the haiduks had to lift him, for he could not rise alone ; and I went all around with nearly thirty-five springs. Ask Pan Yan, «^ho saw it all with his own eyes." Pan Yan, knowing that Zagloba had had for some time the habit of referring to him as an eye-witness of everything, did not wink, but spoke again of Pan Michael. Zagloba sank into silence, and began to think of some subject deeply ; at last he dropped into better humor and said after supper, — " I will tell you a thing that not every mind could hit upon. I trust in God that our Michael will come out of this trouble more easily than we thought at first." " God grant ! but whence did that come to your hear*. ? " inquired Kmita. " H'm ! Besides an acquaintance with Michael, it is neces- sary to have quick wit from nature and long experience, and the latter is not possible at your years. Each man has his own special qualities. When misfortune strikes some men, it is, speaking figuratively, as if you were to throw a stone into a river. On the surface the water flows, as it were, quietly ; but the stone lies at the bottom and hinders the natural current, and stops it and tears it terribly, and it will lie there and tear it till all the water of that river flows into the Styx. Yan, you may be counted with such men ; but there is more suffrring in the world for them, since the pain, and the memory of what caused it, do not leave them. But 1 This refers to the axelike form of the numeral 7 14 PAN MICHAEL. others receive misfortune as if some one had struck thera with a tist on the shouhha*. They lose their senses for the moment, revive later on, and when the black-and-blue spot is well, they forget it. Oi ! such a nature is better in this world, whicli is full of misfortune." The knights listened with attention to the wise words of Zagloba; he was glad. to see that they listened with such respect, and continued, — " 1 Know Michael through and through; and God is- my witness that I have no wish to find fault with hin\ now, Vmt it seems to me that he grieves more for the loss of the marriage than of the maiden. It is nothing that terrible despair has come, though that too, especially for him, is a mis- fortune above misfortunes. You cannot even imagine what a wish that man had to marry. There is not in him greed or ambition of any kind, or selfishness : he has left what he had, he has as good as lost his own fortune, he has not asked for his salary ; but in return for all his labors and services he expected, from the Lord God and the Commonwealth, only a wife. And he reckoned in his soul that such bread as that belonged to him ; and he was about to put it to his mouth, when right there, as it were, some one sneered at him, saying, 'You have it now ! Eat it!' What wonder that despair seized him ? I do not say thpt he did not grieve for the maiden ; but as God is dear to me, he grieved more for the marriage, though he would himself swear to the opposite." " That may be true," said Pan Yan. "Wait! Onlv let those wounds of his soul close and heal ; we shall see if his old wish will not come again. The danger is only in this, that now, under the weight of despair, he may do something or make some decision which he would regret later on. But what was to happen has hap- pened, for in misfortune decision comes quickly. My attendant is packing my clothes. I am not speaking to dissuade you from going ; I wished only to comfort you." " Again, father, you will be a plaster to Michael," said Pan Yan. " As I was to you, you remember ? If I can only find him soon, for I fear that he may be hiding in some hermit- age, or that he will disappear somewhere in the distant steppes to which he is accustomed from childhood. Pan Kmita, your grace criticises my age ; but I tell you that if ever a courier rushed on with despatches as I shall rush, then CO or W( no ca pr ev ta I PAN MICHAE^.. 15 command me when I return to unravel old silk, shell peas, or give me a distaff. Neither will ^ardships detain me, nor wonders of wospitality tempt me; eating, even drinking, will not stop me. You have not ye*; seen such a journey ! I can now barely sit in my place, just as if some one were pricking me from under the bench with an awl. I have even ordered that my travelling-shirt be rubbed with goats' tallow, so as to resist the serpent." said i IG PAN MICHAEL, CHAPTER IV. Pan Zagloba did not drive forward so swiftly, however, as he had promised liimself and his comrades. The nearer he was to Warsaw, the more slowly he travelled. It was the time in which Yan Kazimir, king, statesman, and great leader, having extinguished foreign conflagration and brought the Commonwealth, as it were, from the depths of a deluge, had abdicated lordship. He had suffered every- thing, had endured everything, had exposed his breast to every blow which camo from a foreign enemy ; but when later on he aimed at internal reforms and instead of aid from the nation found only opposition and ingratitude, he removed from his anointed temples of his own will that crown which had become an unendurable burden to him. The district and general diets had been held already ; and Prajmovski, the primate, summoned the Convocation for November 5. Great were the early efforts of various candidates, great the rivalry of various parties ; and though it was the election alone which would decide, still, each one felt the uncommon importance of the Diet of Convocation. There- fore deputies were hastening to Warsaw, on wheels and on horseback, with attendants and pr'rvants; senators were moving to the capital, and with li one of them a mag- nificent escort. The roads were crowded ; the inns were filled, and dis- covery of lodgings for a night was connected with great delay. Places were yielded, however, to Zagloba out of regard for his age ; but at the same time his immense repu- tation exposed him more than once to loss of time. This was the way of it : He would come to some public house, and not another finger could be thrust into the place ; the personage who with his escort had occupied the building would come out then, through curiosity to see who had arrived, and finding a man with mustaches and beard as white as milk, would say, in view of such dignity, — " I beg your grace, my benefactor, to come with me for a chance bite." ■4 PAN MICHAEL. 17 Zagloba was no boor, and refused not, knowing that acquaintance with him would be i)leasing to ev^'y man. Wlien the host conducted him over the threshold and asked, " Whom have I the honor ? " he merely put his hands on his hips, and sure of the effect, answered in two words, " Zagloba sum ! (I am Zagloba)." Indeed, it never happened that after those two words a great opening of arms did not follow, and exclamations, " I shall inscribe this among my most fortunate days ! " And the cries of officers or nobles, " Look at him ! that is the model, the gloria et decus (glory and honor) of all the cavaliers of the Commonwealth." They hurried together, then to wonder at Zagloba ; the younger men came to kiss the skirts of his travelling-coat. After that they drew out of the wagons kegs and vessels, and a gaudium (rejoicing; followed, continuing sometimes a number of days. » It was thought universally that he was going as a deputy to the Diet; and when he declared that he was not, the astonishment was general. But he explained that he had yielded his mandate to Pan Domash^vski, so that younger men might devote themselves to public affairs. To some he related the real reason why he was on the road ; but when others inquired, he put them off with these words, — " Accustomed to war from youthful years, I wanted in old age to have a last drive at Doroshenko." Aftei these words they wondered still more at him, and to no one did he seem less important because he was not a deputy, for all knew that among the audience were men who had more power than the deputies themselves. Besides, every senator, even the most eminent, had in mind that, a couple of months later, the election would follow, and then every word of a man of such fame among the knighthood would have value beyond estimation. They carried, therefore, Zagloba in their arms, and stood before him with bared heads, even the greatest lords. Pan Podlyaski drank three days with him; the Patsea, whom he met in Kalushyn, bore him on their hands. More than one man gave command to thrust into the old hero's hamper considerable gifts, from vodka and wine to richly ornamented caskets, sabres, and pistols. Zagloba's servants too had good profit from this ; and he, despite resolutions and promises, travelled so slowly that only on the third week did he reach Minsk. 2 18 PAN MTCIIAEL. Hut he (lid not halt for lofreshiuenls at Minsk. Driving to the square, he saw a retinue so conspicuous and sphnulid that he had not met such on the road hitherto : attendants in brilliant colors ; half a regiment of infantry alone, for to the Diet of Convocation men did not go armed on horse- back, but these troops were in such order that the King of Sweden had not a better guard ; the place was filled Avith gilded carriages carrying tapestry and carpets to use in public houses on the way ; wagons with provision chests and supplies of food; with them were servants, nearly all foreign, so that in that throng few spoke an intelligible tongue. Zagloba saw at last an attendant in Polish costume ; hence he gave order to lialt, and sure of good entertainment, had put forth one foot already from the wagon, asking at the same time, " But whose retinue is this, so splendid that tlie king can have no better ? " " Whose should it be," replied the attendant, " but that of our lord, the Prince Marshal of Lithuania ? " " Whose ? " repeated Zagloba. " Are you deaf ? Prince Boguslav Radzivill, who is going to the Convocation, but who, God grant, after the election will be elected." Zagloba hid his foot quickly in the wagon. "Drive on!" cried he. " There is nothing here for us ! " And he went on, trembling from indignation. " Great God ! " said he, " inscrutable are Thy decrees ; and if Thou dost not shatter this traitor with Thy thunder- bolts, Thou hast in this some hidden designs which it is not permitted to reach by man's reason, though judging in human fashion, it would have been proper to give a good blow to such a bull-driver. But it is evident that evil is working in this most illustrious Commonwealth, if such traitors, without honor and conscience, not only receive no punishment, but ride in safety and power, — nay, exercise civil functions also. It must be that we shall perish, for in what other country, in what other State, could such a thing be brought to pass ? Yan Kazimir was a good king, but he forgave too often, and accustomed the wickedest to trust in impunity and safety. Still, that is not his fault u^one. It is clear that in the nation civil conscience and the feeling of public virtue has perished utterly. Tfu ! tfu ! he a deputy ! In his infamous hands citizens place the integrity and safety of the country, — in those vei y hands with which i PAN MICHAEL. 10 Driving splendid teiulants le, for to >n horse- King of led with use in n chests early all ielligible 3 ; hence 3nt, had ? at the that the out that who is fter the ve on ! " ecrees ; lunder- t is not [ing in a good evil is P such live no icercise for in I thing but he rust in le. It eeling he a egrity which f he was rending it and fastening it in Swedish fetters. We shall be lost; it cannot bo otherwise ! Still more to make u king of hira, the — But what ! 't is evident that every tinng is possible among such people. He a deputy I For GojI's sake ! But the law declares ch^arly that a man who fills offices in a foreign country cannot be a deputy ; and he is a governor-general in jirincely I'russia under his miingy uncle. Ah, ha! wait, 1 have thee. And vtrifications at the Diet, what are they for ? If I do not go to the hall and raise this question, though I am only a sjjectator, may I be turned this minute into a fat sheej), and my driver into a butcher I I will find among deputies men to support me. I know not, traitor, whether 1 can overcome such a potentate and exclude thee ; but what I shall do will not help thy election, — that is sure. And Michael, poor fellow, must wait for rae, since this is an action of public importance." So thought Zagloba, promising himself to attend with care to that case of expulsion, and to bring over deputies in private ; for this reason he hastened on more hurriedly to Warsaw from Minsk, fearing to be late for the opening of the Diet. But he came early enough. The concourse of deputies and other persons was so great that it was utterly impossible to find lodgings in Warsaw itself, or in Praga, or even outside the city ; it was difficult too to find a place in a private house, for three or four persons were lodged in single rooms. Zagloba spent the first night in a shop, and it passed rather pleasantly ; but in the morning, when he found himself in his wagon, he did not know well what to do. "My God! my God! "said he, falling into evil humor, and looking around on the Cracow suburbs, which he had just passed ; " here are the Bernardines, and there is the ruin of the Kazanovski Palace! Thankle.^s city! I had to wrest it from the enemy with my blood and toil, and now it grudges me a corner for my gray head." But the city did not by any means grudge Zagloba a cor* ner for his gray head ; it simplj had n't one. Meanwhile a lucky star was watching over him, for barely had he reached the palace of the Konyetspolskis when a voice called from one side to his driver, •' Stop ! " The man reined in the horses ; then an unknown noble- man arproached the wagon with gleaming face, and cried out, " Pan Zagloba ! Does your grace not know me ? " 20 I'AN MKHAKI.. Z.aj^loba saw Ix'foro him a man of snmowhat ovor thirty years, \v«'ariiig a U'opard-Hkin {!a})\vit.h a fcaihi'r, — an uner- ring mark of military aerviec, — a jiopjiy-cobred umler-eoat, and a dark-red kontush, ginhul witli a goUl brocadt* belt. The lace of the unknown was of unusual beauty : his (tomplexiou was pale, but burned somewhat by wind in the fields to a yel- lowish tinge ; his blue e^ 's were full of ii certain melancholy and pensiven(!ss ; his features were umisually symmetri(!al, ahnost too beautiiul for a man. Notwithstanding his Polish dress, he wore long hair and a beard cut in foreign fashion. Halting at the wagon, he opened his arms widely ; and Zagloba, though he could not remember him at once, bent over and embraced him. They pressed each other heartily, and at nu)numts one pushed the other back so as to have a better look. " Pardon mo, your grace," said Zagloba, at last ; " but I cannot call to mind yet." " Ilassling-Ketling! " " For God's sake ! 'i'he face seemed well known to me, but the dress has changed you entirely, for I saw you in old times in a Prussian uniform. Now you wear the Polish dress?" "Yes; for I have taken as my mother this Common- wealth, which received me when a wanderer, almost in years of boyhood, and gave me abundant bread and an- other mother I do not Avish. You do not know that I received citizenship after the war." " But you bring me good news ! So Fortune favored you in this ? " " Poth in this and in something else ; for in Courland, on the very boundary of Jmud, I found a man of ray own name, who adopted me, gave me his escutcheon, and be- stowed on me property. He lives in Svyenta in Courland ; but on this side he has an estate called Shkudy, which he gave me." " God favor you ! Then you have given up war ? " " Only let the chance come, and I '11 take my place with- out fail. In view of that, I have rented my land, and am waiting here for an opening." " That is the courage that I like. Just as I was in youth, and I have strength yet in my bones. What are you doing now in Warsaw ? " " I am a deputy at the Diet of Convocation." "God's wounds! But you are already a Pole to the bones ! " as] nc PAN MICHAEL. 21 )vor thirty — an uner- un(ler-(>().at, >belt. The onipUixioii lis to a yel- iielanoholy imiieti'i(!al, his Polish ;n fashion, lely ; and once, bent r heartily, to have a fc } " but I wn to me, w you in he Polisli Comnion- imost in and an- w that I ored you rlaud, on my own and be- 3urland ; V'hich he ce with- and am a youth, u doing The young knight smiled. " To my soul, which is better." " Are you married ? " Ketling sighed. " No." "Only that is lacking. But I think — wait a minute! l^ut lias that old feeling for I'anna Hillevich gone out' of your mind ? " " Since you know of that which I thought my secret, be assured that no new one has come." " Oh, leave her in peace ! She will soon give the world a young Kmita. Never mind ! What sort of work is it to sigh when another is living with her in better confidence ? To tell the truth, 't is ridiculous." Ketling raised his pensive eyes. " I have said only that no new feeling has come." "It will come, never fear! we'll have you married. I know from experience that in love too great constancy brings merely suffering. In my time I was as constant as Troilus, and lost a world of pleasure and a world of good opportunities ; and how much 1 suffered ! " " God grant every one to retain such jovial humor as your grace!" " Because I lived in moderation always, therefore I have no aches in my bones. Where are you stopping ? Have you found lodgings ? " " I have a comfortable cottage, which I built after the » to the war " You are fortunate ; but I have been travelling through the whole city in vain since yesterday." " For God's sake I my benefactor, you will not refuse, I hope, to stop with me. There is room enough; besides the house, there are wings and a commodious stable. You will find room for your servants and horses." " You have fallen from heaven, as God is dear to me ! " Ketling took a seat in the wagon and they drove forward. On the way Zagloba told him of the misfortune that had met Pan Michael, and he wrung his hands, for hitherto he had not heard of it. " The dart is all the keener for me," said he, at last ; " and perhaps your grace does not know what a friendship sprang up between us in recent times. Together we went through all the later wars with Prussia, at the besieging of fortresses, where there were only Swedish garrisons. We went to the Ukraine and against Pan Lyubomirski, and after the death of the voevoda of Rus, to the Ukraine a 22 PAN MICHAEL. bj said ounsel and hear some- es Michael ;, there are 10 man has ', in that I 3n affected fa cottage, every kind isils, either llection of 3 delighted IT men. It e occupied he is an ed me, — Is, — but I Here Zagloba grew purple from rage, till the eyes were starting from his head. " Imagine to yourself, that ruflBan is a deputy ! " " Who ? " asked in astonishment Ketling, whose miud was still on Olenka. '' Boguslav Radzivill ! But the verification of powers, — what is that for ? Listen : you are a deputy ; you can raise the question. I will roar to you from the gallery in sup- port ; have no fear on that point. The right is with us ; and if they try to degrade the right, a tumult may be raised in the audiences that will not pass without blood." " Do not do that, your grace, for God's sake ! I will raise the question, for it is proper to do so ; but God preserve us from stopping the Diet ! " " I will go to Hrapovitski, though he is lukewarm ; but no matter, much depends on him as the future marshal. I will rouse the Patses. At least I will mention in public all Boguslav's intrigues. Moreover, I have heard on the road that that ruffian thinks of seeking the crown for himself." "A nation would have come to its final decline and would not be worthy of life if such a man could become king," said Ketling. " But rest now, and on some later day we will go to the marshal of the kingdom and inquire about our friend." ^les," said Lithuania, as mar- isible one, ling more reconcile less. But you ? " took me ough he is m. I saw ainst that alking of, any clay 24 PAN MICHAEL. ( ( CHAPTER V. Some days later came the opening of the Diet, over which, as Ketling had foreseen. Pan Hrapovitski was chosen to preside ; he was at that time chamberlain of Smolensk, and afterward voevoda of Vityebsk. Since the only ques- tion was to fix the time of election and appoint the supreme Chapter, and as intrigues of various parties could not find a field in such questions, the Diet was carried on calmly enough. The question of verification roused it merely a little in the very beginning. When the deputy Ketliim challenged the election of the secretary of Belsk and his colleague. Prince Boguslav Radzivill, some powerful voice in the audience shouted " Traitor ! foreign official ! " After that voice followed others ; some deputies joined them ; and all at once the Diet was divided into two parties, — one striving to exclude the deputies of Belsk, the other to con- firm their election. Finally a court was appointed to settle the question, and recognized the election. Still, the blow was a painful one to Prince Boguslav. This alone, that the Diet was considering whether the prince was qualified to sit in the chamber ; this alone, that all his treasons and treacheries in time of the Swedish invasion were mentioned in public, — covered him with fresh disgrace in the eyes of the Commonwealth, and undermined fundamentally all his ambitious designs. For it was his calculation that when the partisans of Cond^, Neuburgh, and liorraine, not counting inferior candidates, had injured one another mutually, the choice might fall easily on a man of the country. Hence, pride and his sycophants told him that if that were to happen, the man of the country could be no other than a man endowed with the highest genius, and of the most powerful and famous family, — in other words, he himsell Keeping matters in secret till the hour came, the prince spread his nets in advance over Lithuania, and just then he was spreading them in Warsaw, when suddenly he saw that in the very beginning they were torn, and such a broad rent made that all the fish might escape through it easily. He ?5v to PAN MICHAEL. 25 J Diet, over i was chosen 'f Smolensk, B only ques- the supreme uld not find d on calmly it merely a uty KetliM; Jlsk and his werful voice al!" After )ined them; irties, — one pher to con- ted to settle 11, the blow )ne, that the qualified to reasons and 3 mentioned the eyes of mentally all ilatioh that 1 Lorraine, )ne another nan of the d him that could be no lius, and of r words, he the prince ist then he le saw that broad rent asily. He gritted his teeth during the whole time of the court ; and since he could not wreak his vengeance on Ketliug, as he was a deputy, he announced among his attendants a reward to him who would indicate that spectator who had cried out just after Ketling's proposal, " Traitor ! foreign official ! '* Zagloba's name was too famous to remain hidden long ; moreover, he did not conceal himself in any way. The prince indeed raised a still greater uproar, but was discon- certed not a little when he heard that he was met by so popular a man and one whom it was dangerous to attack. Zagloba too knew his own power ; for when threats had begun to fly about, he said once at a great meeting of nobles, " I do not know if there would be danger to any one should a hair of my head fall. The election is not distant ; and when a hundred thousand sabres of brothers are collected, there may easily be some making of mince-meat." These words reached the prince, who only bit his lips and smiled sneeringly ; but in his soul he thought that the old man was right. On the following day he changed his plans evidently with regard to the old knight, for when some one spoke of Zagloba at a feast given by the prince chamberlain, Boguslav said, — " That noble is greatly opposed to me, as I hear ; but I have such love for knightly people that even if he does not cease to injure me in future, I shall always love him." And a week later the prince repeated the same directly to Pan Zagloba, when they met at the house of the Grand Hetman Sobieski. Though Zagloba preserved a calm face, full of courage, the heart fluttered a little in his breast at sight of the prince ; for Boguslav had far-reaching hands, and was a man-eater of whom all were in dread. The prince called out, however, across the whole table, — " Gracious Pan Zagloba, the report has come to me that you, though not a deputy, wished to drive me, innocent man, from the Diet ; but I forgive you in Christian fashion, and should you ever need advancement, I shall not be slow to serve you." "I merely stood by the Constitution," answered Zagloba, "as a noble is bound to do ; as to assistance, at my age it is likely that the assistance of God is needed most, for I am near ninety." " A beautiful age if its virtue is as great as its length, and this I have not the least wish to doubt." "I served my country and my king without seeking strange gods." 26 PAN MICHAEL. i I The prince frowned a little. "You served against me too ; I know that. But let there be harmony between us. All is forgotten, and this too, that you aided the private hatred of another against me. With that enemy I have still some accounts ; but I extend my hand to your grace, and offer my friendship." " I am only a poor man ; the friendship is too high for me. I should have to stand on tiptoe, or spring to it ; and that in old age is annoying. If your princely grace is speaking of accounts with Pan Kmita, my friend, then I should be glad from my heart to leave that arithmetic." " But why so, I pray ? " asked the prince. "For there are four fundamental rules in arithmetic. Though Pan Kmita has a respectable fortune, it is a fly if compared with your princely wealth ; therefore Pan Kmita will not consent to division. He is occupied with multipli- cation himself, and will let no man take aught from him ; though he might give something to others, I do not think that your princely grace would be eager to take what he 'd give you." Though Boguslav was trained in word-fencing, still, whether it was Zagloba's argument or his insolence that astonished him so much, he forgot the tongue in his own mouth. The breasts of those present began to shake from laughter. Pan Sobieski laughed with his whole soul, and said,— " He is an old warrior of Zbaraj. He knows how to wield a gabre, but is no common player with the tongue. Better let him alone." In fact, Boguslav, seeing that he had hit upon an irre- concilable, did not try further to capture Zagloba ; but be- ginning conversation with another man, he cast from time to time malign glances across the table at the old knight. But Sobieski was delighted, and continued, "You are a master, lord brother, — a genuine master. Have you ever found your equal in this Commonwealth ? " "At the sabre," answered Zagloba, satisfied with the praise, " Volodyovski has come up to me ; and Kmita too I have trained not badly." Saying this, he looked at Boguslav; but the prince feigned not to hear him, and spoke diligently with his neighbor. " Why ! " said the hetman, " I have seen Pan Michael at work more than once, and would guarantee him even if the i[ PAN MICHAEL. 27 i against me between us. the private lemy I have your grace, :oo high for g to it; and ily graoe is iend, then I hmetic." arithmetic, it is a fly if Pan Kmita th multipli- from him; lo not think e what he 'd ncing, still, iolence that in his own shake from e soul, and ow to wield Me. Better on an irre- ba ; but be- from time I knight. You are a 3 you ever with the mita too I ;he prince with his Vlichael at ven if the fate of all Christendom were at stake. It is a pity that a thunderbolt, as it were, has struck such a soldier." " But what has happened to him ? " asked Sarbyevski, the sword-bearer of Tsehanov. " The maiden he loved died in Chenstohova," answered Zagloba; "and the worst is that I cannot learn from any source where he is." " But I saw him," cried Pan Varshytski, the castellan of Cracow. "While coming to Warsaw, I saw him on the road coming hither also; and he told me that being dis- gusted with the world and its vanities, he was goinj; to Mons Regius to end his suffering life in prayer and meditation." Zagloba caught at the remnant of his hah. "He has become a monk of Camaldoli, as God is dear to me!" exclaimed he, in the greatest despair. Indeed, the statement of the castellan had made no small impression on all. Pan Sobieski, who loved soldiers, and knew himself best how the country needed them, was pained deeply,' and said after a pause, — " It is not proper to oppose the free-will of men and the glory of God, but it is a pity to lose him ; and it is hard for me to hide from you, gentlemen, that I am grieved. From the school of Prince Yeremi that was an excellent soldier against every enemy, but against the horde and ruffiandom incomparable. There are only a few such partisans in the steppes, such as Pan Pivo among the Cossacks, and Pan Rushchyts in the cavalry ; but even these are not equal to Pan Michael." "It is fortunate that the times are somewhat calmer," said the sword-bearer of Tsehanov, "and that Paganism observes faithfully the treaty of Podhaytse extorted by the invincible sword of my benefactor." Here the sword-bearer icclined before Sobieski, who re- joiced in his heart at the public praise, and answered, " That was due, in the first instance, to the goodness of God, who permitted me to stand at the threshold of the Commonwealth, and cut the enemy somewhat ; and in the second, to the cour- age of good soldiers who are ready for everything. That the Khan would be glad to keep the treaties, I know; but in the Crimea itself there are tumults against the Khan, and the Belgrod horde does not obey him at all. I have just received tidings that on the Moldavian boundarj'- clouds are collecting, and that raids may come in ; I have given orders 28 PAN mCHAEL. to watch the roads carefully, but I have not soldiers suf- ficient. If I send some to one place, an opening is left in another. I need men trained specially and knowing the ways of the horde ; this is why 1 am so sorry for Volodyovski." In answer to this, Zagloba took from his temples the hands with which he was pressing his head, and cried, " But he will not remain a monk, even if I have to make an assault on Mons Regius and take him by force. For God's sake ! I will go to him straightway to-morrow, and perhaps he will obey my persuasion ; if not, I will go to the primate, to the prior. Even if I have to go to Rome, I will go. I have no wish to detract from the glory of God; but what sort of a monk would he be without a beard ? He has as much hair on his face as I on my fist ! As God is dear to me, he will never be able to sing Mass ; or if he sings it, the rats will run out of the cloister, for they will think a tom-cat is wailing. Forgive me, gentlemen, for speaking what sorrow brings to my tongue. If I had a son, I could not love him as I do that man. God be with him ! 'God be with him ! Even if he were to become a Bernardine, but a monk of Camaldoli ! As I sit here, a living man, nothing can come of this ! I will go straightway to the primate to-morrow, for a letter to the prior." " He cannot have made vows yet," put in the marshal, " but let not your grace be too urgent, lest he grow stubborn ; and it is needful to reckon with this too, — has not the will of God appeared in his intention ? " " The will of God ? The will of God does not come on a sudden ; as the old proverb says, ' What is sudden is of the Devil.' ^f it were the will of God, I should have noted the wish long ago in him ; and he was not a priest, but a dragoon. If he had made such a resolve while in full reason, in meditation and calmness, I should say nothing ; but the will of God does not strike a despairing man as a falcon does a duck. I will not press him. Before I go I will meditate well with myself what to say, so that he may not play the fox to begin with ; but in God is my hope. This little soldier has confided always more to ray wit than his own, and will do the like this time, I trust, unless he has changed altogether." PAN MICHAEL. 29 CHAPTER VI. on, I could Next day, Zagloba, armed with a letter from the primate, and having a complete plan made with Ketling, rang the bell at the gate of the monastery on Mons Regius. His heart was beating with violence at this thought, "How will Michael receive me ? " and though he had prepared in advance what to say, he acknowledged himself that much depended on the reception. Thinking thus, he pulled the beil a second time ; and when the key squeaked in the lock, and the door opened a little, he thrust himself into it straightway a trifle violently, and said to the confused young monk, — " I know that to enter here a special permission is needed ; but I have a letter from the archbishop, which you, caris- aimef rater, will be pleased to give the reverend prior." " It will be done according to the wish of your grace," said the doorkeeper, inclining at sight of the primate's seal. Then he pulled a strap hanging at the tongue of a bell, and pulled twice to call some one, for he himself had no right to go from the door. Another monk appeared at that summons, and taking the letter, departed in silence. Zagloba placed on a bench a package which he had with him, then sat down and began to puff wonderfully. " Brother," said he, at last, " how long have you been in the cloister ? " " Five years," answered the porter. " Is it possible ? so young, and five years already ! Then it is too late to leave, even if you wanted to do so. You must yearn sometimes for the world ; the world smells of war for one man, of feasts for another, of fair heads for a third." " Avaunt ! " said the monk, making the sign of the cross with devotion. " How is that ? Has not the temptation ' o go out of the cloister come on you ? " continued Zagloba. The monk looked with distrust at the envoy of the arch- bishop, speaking in such marvellous fashion, and answered, "When the door here closes on any man, he never goes out." 30 PAN MICHAEL. " We '11 see that yet ! What is happening to Pan Volo- dyovski ? Is he well ? " " There is no one here named in that way." " Brother Michael ? " said Zagloba, on trial. " Former colonel of dragoons, who came here not long since." " We call him Brother Yerzy ; but he has not made his vows yet, and cannot make them till the end of the term." " And surely he will not make them ; for you will not believe, brother, what a woman's man he is ! You could not find another man so hostile to woman's virtue in all the clois — I meant to say in all the cavalry." " It is not proper for me to hear this," said the monk, with increasing astonishment and confusion. " Listen, brother ; I do not know where you receive visitors, but if it is in this place, I advise you to withdraw a little when Brother Yerzy comes, — as far as that gate, for instance, — for we shall talk here of very worldly matters." " I prefer to go away at once," said the monk. . Meanwhile Pan Michael, or rather Brother Yerzy, appeared ; but Zagloba did not recognize the approaching man, for Pan Michael had changed greatly. To begin with, he seemed taller in the long white habit than in the dragoon jacket ; secondly, his mustaches, pointing upward toward his eyes formerly, were hanging down now, and he was trying to let out his beard, which formed two little yellow tresses not longer than half a finger ; finally, he had grown very thin and meagre, and his eyes had lost their former glitter. He approached slowly, with his hands hidden on his bosom under his habit, and with drooping head. Zagloba, not recognizing him, thought that perhaps the prior himself was coming; therefore he rose from the bench and began, " Laudetur — " Suddenly he looked more closely, opened his arms, and cried, " Pan Michael ! Pan Michael ! " Brother Yerzy let himself be seized in the embrace ; something like a sob shook his breast, but his eyes remained dry. Zagloba pressed him a long time ; at last he began to speak, — " You have not been alone in weeping over your misfor- tune. I wept ; Yan and his family wept ; the Kmitas wept. It is the will of God ! be resigned to it, Michael. May the Merciful Father comfort and reward you ! You have done well to shut yourself in for a time in these walls. There is nothing better than prayer and pious meditation PAN MICHAEL. 31 ) Pan Volo- " Former se." t made his the term." m will not You could e in all the the monk, ou receive ) withdraw that gate, ry worldly er Yerzy, iproaching jegin with, le dragoon rd toward id he was tie yellow lad grown ;ir former lidden on i. rhaps the he bench re closely, 'ichael ! " embrace ; remained began to r raisfor- Kmitas Michael. 1 ! You se walls, sditation in misfortune. Come, let ine embrace you again ! I can hardly see you through my tears." And Zagloba wept with sincerity, moved at the sight of Pan Michael. " Pardon me for disturbing your meditation," said he, at last ; " but I could not act otherwise, and you will do me justice when I give you my reasons. Ai, Michael I you and I have gone through a world of evil and of gooc" Have you found consolation behind these bars ? " " I have," replied Pan Michael, — " in those words which I hear in this place daily, and repeat, and which I desire to repeat till my death, memento mori. In death is consolation for me." " H'm ! death is more easily found on the battlefield than in the cloister, where life passes as if some one were unwinding thread from a ball, slowly." " There is no life here, for there are no earthly questions ; and before the soul leaves the body, it lives, as it were, in another world." " If that is true, I will not tell you that the Belgrod horde are mustering in great force against the Common- wealth ; for what interest can that have for you ? " Pan Michael's mustaches quivered on a sudden, and he stretched his right hand unwittingly to his left side ; but not finding a sword there, he put both hands under his habit, dropped his head, and repeated, " Memento mori I " "Justly, justly!" answered Zagloba, blinking his sound eye with a certain impatience. " No longer ago than yester- day Pan Sobieski, the hetman, said : ' Only let Volodyovski serve even through this one storm, and then let him go to whatever cloister he likes. God would not be angry for the deed; on the contrary, such a monk would have all the greater merit.* But there is no reason to wonder that you put your own peace above the happiness of the country, for 2)rima charitas ab ego (the first love is of self)." A long interval of silence followed ; only Pan Michael's mustaches stood out somewhat and began to move quickly, though lightly. "You have not taken your vows yet," asked Zagloba, at last, " and you can go out at any moment ? " " I am not a monk yet, for I have been waiting for the favor of God, and waiting till all painful thoughts of earth should leave my soul. His favor is upon me now ; peace is returning to me. I can go out ; but I have no wish to go, since the time is drawing near in which I can make .S2 PAN MICHAEL. I my vows with a clear conscieuco and Iree from earthly desires." '* I have no wish to U^ad yt)u away from this ; on the contrary, 1 applaud your resolution, though I remember that when Yan in his time intended to become a monk, he waited till the country was free from the storm cf the enemy. But do as you wish. In truth, it is not t who will lead you away ; for I myself in my own time felt a vocation for monastic life. Fifty years ago 1 even began my novitiate ; I am a rogue if 1 did not. Well, God gave me another direction. Only 1 tell you this, Michael, you must go out with me now even for two days." " Why must I go out ? Leave me in peace ! " said Volodyovski. Zagloba raised the skirt of his coat to his eyes and began to sob. "I do not beg rescue for myself," said he, in a broken voice, " though Prince Boguslav Radzivill is hunt- ing me with vengeance ; he puts his murderers in ambush against me, and there is no one to defend and protect me, old man. I was thinking that you — But never mind 1 I will love you all my life, even if you are unwilling to know me. Only pray for my soul, for I shall not escape Boguslav's hands. Let that come upon me which has to come ; but another friend of yours, who shared every morsel of bread with you, is now on his death-bed, and wishes to see you without fail. He is unwilling to die without you ; for he has some confession to make on which his soul's peace depends." Pan Michael, who had heard of Zagloba's danger with great emotion, sprang forward now, and seizing him by the arms, inquired, " Is it Pan Yan ? " " No, not Yan, but Ketling ! " ** For God's sake ! what has happened to him ? " " He was shot by Prince Boguslav's ruffians while defend- ing me ; I know not whether he will be alive in twenty-four hours. It is for you, Michael, that we have both fallen into these straits, for we came to Warsaw only to think out some consolation for you. Come for even two days, and console a dying man. You will return later; you will become a monk. I have brought the recommendation of the primate to the prior to raise no impediment against you. Only hasten, for every moment is precious." "For God's sake !" cried Pan Michael; "what do I hear? Impediments cannot keep me, for so far I am here only on i^ PAN MICHAEL. 83 lis; on the meditation. As (iod lives, the jjrayer of a dying man is saered ! I cannot refuse that." " It would be a mortal sin 1 " cried Zagloba. " That is true ! It is always that traitor, Bogiislav — But if I do not avenge Ketling, may I never come back 1 I will find those ruffians, and I will split their skulls ! O Great God ! sinful thoughts are already attacking nie 1 Memento morU Only wait here till I put on my old clothes, for it is not i)ermitted to go out in the habit." "Here are clothes!" cried Zagloba, fcpringing to the bundle, which was lying there on the bench near them. " I foresaw everything, prepared everything ! Here are boots, a rapier, a good overcoat." " Come to the cell," said the little knight, with haste. They went to the cell ; and when they came out again, near Zagloba walked, not a white monk, but an officer with yellow boots to the knees, with a rapier at his «ide, find a white pendant across his shoulder. Zagloba blinked and smiled under his mustaches at sight of the brother at the door, who, evidently scandalized, opened the gate to the two. Not far from the cloister and lower down, Zagloba's wagon was waiting, and with it two attendants. One was sitting on the seat, holding the reins of four well-attached horses ; at these Pan Michael cast quickly the eye of an expert. The other stood near the wagon, with a mouldy, big-bellied bottle in one hand, and two goblets in the other. " It is a good stretch of road to Mokotov," said Zagloba ; "and harsh sorrow is waiting for us at the bediiide of Ketling. Drink something, Michael, to gain strength to endure all this, for you are greatly reduced." Saying this, Zagloba took the bottle from the hands of the man and filled both glasses with Hungarian so old that it was thick from age. " This is a goodly drink," said Zagloba, placing the bottle on the ground and taking the goblets. " To the health of Ketling!" "To his health!" repeated Pan Michael. "Let us hurry I " They emptied the glasses at a draught. " Let us hurry," repeated Zagloba. " Pour out, man ! " said he, turning to the servant. "To the health of Pan Yan I Let us hurry 1 " 3 .34 PAN MIC II A KL. Thoy oinptied the goblots again at a draught, for thero WJ18 roal urgoncy. " Let UH take our 80uve.vsation, and Basia was aiming the musket at the window 2ov hcv own amusement. Pani Makovetski began to shake and squeak at sight of that. •' You cannot imagine what I pass through with that girl ! She is a regular haydamak." " If all the haydamaks were like her, I would join them at once." " There is nothing in her head but arms, horses, and war. Once she broke out of the house to hunt ducks with a gun. She crept in somewhere among the rushes, was looking ahead of her , the reeds began to open — what did she see ? The head of a Tartar stealing along through the reeds to the village. Another woman would have been terrified, and woe to her if she had not fired quickly ; the Tartar dropped into the water. Just imagine, she laid him out on the spot ; and with what ? With duck-shot." Here the lady began to shake again and laugh at the mishap of the Tartar; then she added, "And to tell the truth, she saved us all, for a whole ehambul was advanc- ing ; but as she came and gave the alarm, we had time to escape to the woods with the servants. With us it is always so ! " Zagloba's face was covered with such delight that he half closed his eye for a moment ; then he sprang up, hurried to the maiden, and before she saw him, he kissed her on the forehead. " This from an old soldier for that Tartar in the rushes," said he. The maiden gave a sweeping shake to her yellow fore- lock. " Did n't I give him beans ? " cried she, with her fresh, childish voice, which sounded so strangely in view of T/hat she meant with her words. 50 PAN MICHAEL. " Oh, my darling little haydamak ! " cried Zagloba, with emotion. " But what is one Tartar ? You gentlemen have cut them down by the thousand, and Swedes, and Germans, and Rakotsi's Hungarians. What am I before you, gen- tlemen, — before knights who have not their equals in the Commonwealth ? I know that perfectly ! Oho ! " " I will teach you to work with the sabre, since you have so much courage. I am rather heavy now, but Michael there, he too is a master." The maiden sprang up in the air at such a proposal ; then she kissed Zagloba on the shoulder and courtesied to the little knight. Raying, "I give thanks for the promise. I know a little 'tlready." But Pan Michael was wholly occupied talking with Krysia ; therefore he answered inattentively, " Whatever you command.''' Zagloba, with radiant face, sa.t down again near Pani Makovetski. " lyiy gracious benefactress," said he, " I know well which Turkish sweetmeats are best, for I passed long years in Stambul ; but I know this too, that there is just a world of people hungry for them. How has it happened that no man has coveted that, maiden to this time ? " " As God lives, there was no lack of men who were court- ing them both. But Basia we call, in laughing, a widow of three husbands, for at one time three worthy cavaliers paid her addresses, — all nobles of our parts, and heirs, whose relationship I caa explain in detail to you." Saying this, Pani Makovetski spread out the fingers of her left hand and straightened her right index finger ; but Zagloba inquired quickly, "And what happened to them ? " " All three died in war ; therefore we call Basia a widow." " H'm ! but how did she endure the loss ? " "With us, you see, a case like that happens every dav; and it is a rare thing for any man, after reaching ripe i,ge, to pass away with his own death. Among us people even say that it is not befitting a nobleman to die otherwise than in the field. ' How did Basia endure it ? ' Oh, she whim- pered a little, poor girl, but mostly in the stable ; for when anything troubles her, she is ofE to the stable. I sent for her once and inquired, * For whom are you crying ? ' * For all three,' said she. I saw from the answer that no one of th«)m pleased her specially. I think that as her head is PAN MICHAEL. 61 gen- Pani stuffed with something else, she has not felt the will of God yet; Krysia has felt it somewhat, but Basia perhaps not at all." " She will feel it ! " said Zagloba. " Gracious bene- factress, we understand that perfectly. She will feel it! she will feel it!" " Such is our predestination," said Pani Makovetski. "That is just it. You took the words out of my mouth." Further conversation was interrupted by the approach of the younger society. The little knight had grown much emboldened with Krysia; and she, through evident good- ness of heart, was occupied with him and his grief, like a physician with a patient. And perhaps for this very reason she showed him more kindness than their brief acquaintance permitted. But as Pan Michael was a brother of the stolnik's wife, and the young lady was related to the stolnik, no one was astonished. Basia remained, as it were, aside ; and only Pan Zagloba turned to her unbroken attention. But however that might be, it was apparently all one to Basia whether some one was occupied with her or not. At first, she gazed with admiration on both knights ; but with equal admiration did she examine Ketling's wonderful 7/eapon8 distributed on the walls. Later she began to yawn somewhat ; then her^ eyes grew heavier and heavier, and at last she said, — " I am so sleepy that I may wake in the morning." After these words the company separated at once ; for the ladies were very weary from the journey, and were only waiting to have beds prepared. When Zagloba found himself at last alone with Pan Michael, he began first of all to wink significantly, then he covered the little knight with a shower of light fists. "Michael! what, Michael, hel ? like turnips I Will you become a monk, what ? That bilberry Krysia is a -sweet one. And that rosy little haiduk, uh I What will you say of her, Michael ? " "What ? Nothing! " answered the little knight. "That little haiduk pleased me principally. I tell you that when I sat near her during supper I was as warm from her as from a stove." "She is a kid yet; the other is ever so much more stately.' " Panna Krysia is a real Hungarian plum; but this one is a little nut ! As God lives, if I had teeth ! I wanted to say if I had such a daughter, I 'd give her to no man but you. An almond, I say, an almond I " 52 PAN MICHAEL. Volodyovski grew sad on a sudden, for he remembered the nicknames which Zagloba used to give Anusia. She stood as if living before him there in his mind and memory, — her form, her small face, her dark tresses, her joyfulness, her chattering, and ways of looking. Both these "le younger, but still she was a hundred times dearer than all who wei'e younger. The little knight covered his face with his palms, iind sorrow carried him away the more because it was unex- pected. Zagloba was astonished; for some time he was silent and looked unquietly, then he asked, " Michael, what is the matter ? Speak, for God's sake ! " Volodyovski spoke, " So many are living, so many are walking through the world, but my lamb is no longer among them; never again shall I see her." Then pain stifled his voice ; he rested his forehead on the arm of the sofa and began to whisper through his set lips, " O God I O God! OGodI" PAN MICHAEL. 53 • CHAPTER VIII. Basia insisted that. Volodyovski should give her instruc- tion in " fencing ; " he did ?iot refuse, though lie delayed for some days. He preferred Krysia; still, he liked Basia greatly, so difficult was it, in fact, not to like her. A certain morning the first lesson began, mainly because of Basia's boasting and her assurances that she knew that art by no means badly, and that no common person could stand before her. " An old soldier taught me," said she ; " there is no lack of these among us ; it is known too that there are no swordsmen superior to ours. It is a question if even you, gentlemen, would not find your equals." " Of what are you talking ? " asked Zagloba. " We have no equals in the whole world." " I should wish it to come out that even I am your equal. I do not expect it, but I should like it." " If it were firing from pistols, I too would make a trial," said Pani Makovetski, laughing. " As God lives, it must be that the Amazons themselves dwell in Latychov," said Zagloba. Here he turned to Krysia : " And what weapon do you use best, your ladyship ? " " None," answered Krysia. " Ah, ha ! none ! " exclaimed Basia. And here, mimicking Krysia's voice, she began to sing : — " * O knights, believe me, Useless is armor, Shields give no service ; Cupid's keen arrows, Through steel and iron, Go to all hearts.' " She wields arms of that kind ; never fear," added Basia, turning to Pan Michael and Zagloba. " In that she is a warrior of no common skill." " Take your place, young lady ! " said Pan Michael, wish- ing to conceal a slight confusion. "Oh, as God lives ! if what I think should come true I" cried Basia, blushing with deliglit. 54 PAN MICHAEL. And she stood at once in position with a light Polisli sabre in lier right liand ; the left she put behind her, and with breast pushed forward, with raised head and dilated nostrils, she was so pretty and so rosy that Zagloba whisper(Ml to Pan Michael's sister, "No decanter, even if filled with H\ingarian a hundred years old, would delight nie so much with the sight of it." " Remember," said the little knight to Basia, " that I will only defend myself ; I will not thrust once. You may attack as (juickiy as you choose." "Very well. If you wish me to stop, give the word." " The fencing could be stopped without a word, if 1 wished." " And how could that be done ? " " I could take the sabre easily out of the hand of a fencer like you." "We shall see!" " We shall not, for I will net do so, through politeness." "There is no need of politeness in this case. Do it if you can. I know that I have less skill than you, but still I will not let that be done." " Then you permit it ? " " I permit it." " Oh, do not permit, sweetest haiduk," said Zagloba. "He has disarmed the greatest masters." " We shall see ! " repeated Basia. " Let us begin," said Pan Michael, made somewhat impa- tient by the boasting of the maiden. They began. Basia thrust terribly, skipping around like a pony in a field. Volodyovski stood in one place, making, according to his wont, the slightest movements of the sabre, paying but little respect to the attack. " You brush me off like a troublesome fly ! " cried the irritated Basia. "I r^m not making a trial of you; I am teaching you," answered the little knight. "That is good! For a fair head, not bad at all ! Steadier with the hand ! " " * For a fair head ? ' You call me a fair head I you do I you do ! " But Pan Michael, though Basia used her most celebrated thrusts, was untouched. Even he began to talk with Zagloba, of purpose to show how little he cared for Basia's thrusts : " Step away from the window, for you are in the lady's light ; and though a sabre is larger than a needle, she has less experience with the sabre." PAN MICHAEL 65 fht Polish d her, and nd dilated t Zagloba ,nter, even lid delight that I will You may word." word, if 1 land of a diteness." Do it if but still I [ Zagloba. That irapa- I'ound like S making, the sabre, cried the ling you," ^or a fair I you do ! elebrated I Zagloba, 1 thrusts : he lady's , she has liasia's nostrils dilated still more, and her forelock fell to her flashing eyes. "Do you hold me in contempt?" inquired she, panting quickly. " Not your person ; God save me from that ! "^ " I cannot endure Pan Michael ! " " You learned fencing from a schoolmaster." Again he turned to Zagloba : " I think snow is beginning to fall." " Here is snow I snow for you ! " repeated Jiasia, giving thrust after thrust. " Basia, that is enough ! you are barely breathing," said Pani Makovetski. " Now hold to your sabre, for I will strike it from your hand." " We shall see ! " " Ilen^ 1 " And the little sabre, hopping like a bird out of Basi;i's hands, fell with a rattle near the stove. " 1 let it go myself without thinking ! It was not you who did that!" cried the young lady, with tears in her voice ; and seizing the sabre, in a twinkle she thrust again : "Try it -now." "There!" said Pan Michael. And again the sabre was at the stove. " That is enough for to-day," said the little knight. Pani Makovetski began to bustle about and talk louder than usual ; but Pasia stood in the middle of the room, confused, stunned, breathing heavily, biting her lips and repressing the tears which were crowding into her eyes in spite of her. She knew that they would laugh all the more if she burst out crying, and she wished absolutely to restrain herself ; but seeing that she could not, she rushed from the room on a sudden. " For God"^ sake ! " cried Pani Makovetski. " She has run to the stable, of course, and being so heated, will catch cold. Some one must go for her. Krysia, don't you go ! " So saying, she went out, and seizing a warm shuba in the ante-room, hurried to the stable; and after her ran Zagloba, troubl^^d about his little haiduk. Krysia wished to go also, but tho little knight held her by the hand. " You heard the prohibition. I will not let this hand go till they come back." And, in fact, he did not let it go. But that hand was as soft as satin. It seemed to Pan Michael that a kind of warm current was flowing from those slender fingers into his bones, rousing in them an uncommon pleasantness ; there- 56 PAN MICHAEL. } fore he held them more firmly. A slight blush flew over Krysia's face. " I see that I am a prisoner taken captive." " Whoever should take such a prisoner would not have reason to envy the Sultan, for the Sultan would gladly give half his kingdom for her." " But you would not sell me to the Pagans ? " " Just as I would not sell my soul to the Devil." Here Pan Michael remarked that momentary enthusiasm had carried him too far, and he corrected himself : " As I would not sell my sister." " That is the right word," said Krysia, seriously. " I am a sister in affection to your sister, and I will be the same to you." " I thank you from my heart ! " said Pan Michael, kissing her hand ; " for I have great need of consolation." " I know, I know," repeated the young lady ; " I am an orphan myself." Here a small tear rolled down from her eyelid and stopped at the down on her lip. Pan Michael looked on that tear, on the mouth slightly shaded, and said, " You are as kind as a real angel j I feel comforted already." Krysia smiled sweetly : " May God reward you I " " As God is dear to me." The little knight felt meanwhile that if he should kiss her hand a second time, it would comfort him still more ; but at that moment his sister appeared. " Basia took the shuba," said she, " but is in such confusion that she will not come in for anything. Pan Zagloba is chasing her through the whole stable." In fact, Zagloba, sparing neither jests nor persuasion, not only followed Basia through the stable, but drove her at last to the yard, in hopes that he would persuade her to the warm house. She ran before him, repeating, " I will not go ! Let the cold catch me ! I will not go ! I will not go ! " Seeing at last a pillar before the house with pegs, and on it a ladder, she sprang up the ladder like a squirrel, stopped, and leaned at last on the eave of the roof. Sitting there, she turned to Pan Zagloba and cried out half in laughter, " Well, I will go if you climb up here after me." " What sort of a cat am I, little haiduk, to creep along roofs after you ? Is that the way you pay me for loving you ? " " I love you too, but from the roof." " Grandfather wants his way ; grandmother will have hers. Come down to me this minute ! " flew over captive." not have adly give ithusiasm f: "As I " I am e same to 3I, kissing " I am an from her h slightly el ; I feel I" lould kiss nil more ; took the le will not !r through lasion, not ler at last ler to the ill not go ! go!" js, and on 1, stopped, ing there, laughter, Bep along "or loving svill have PAN MICHAEL. 67 "I will not go down ! " " It is laughable, as God is dear to me, to take defeat to heart as you do. Not you alone, angry weasel, but Kmita, who passed for a master of masters, did Pan Michael treat in this way, and not in sport, but in a duel. The most famous swordsmen — Italians, Germans, and Swedes — could not stand before him longer than during one 'Our Father,' and here such a gadfly takes the affair to heart. Fie ! be ashamed of yourself ! Come down, come down I Besides, you are only beginning to learn." " But I cannot endure Pan Michael ! " " God be good to you ! Is it because he is exquisitissimus in that which you yourself wish to know ? You should love him all the more." Zagloba was not mistaken. The admiration of Basia for the little knight increased in spite of her defeat ; but she answered, " Let Krysia love him." " Come down ! come down 1 " " I will nou come down." " Very well, stay there ; but I will tell you one thing : it is not nice for a young lady to sit on a ladder, for she may give an amusing exhibition to the world." " But that 's not true," answered Basia, gathering in her skirts with her hand. " I am an old fellow, — I won't look my eyes out ; but I '11 call everybody this minute, let others stare at you." " I '11 come down ! " cried Basia. With that, Zagloba turned toward the side of the house. " As God lives, somebody is coming ! " said he. In fact, from behind the corner appeared young Adam Novoveski, who, coming on horseback, had tied his beast at the side-gate and piissed around the house himself, wishing to enter through the main door. Basia, seeing him, was on the ground in two springs, but too late. Unfortunately Pan Adam had seen her springing from the ladder, and stood confused, astonished, and covered with blushes like a young girl. Basia stood before him in the same way, till at last she cried out, — " A second confusion ! " Zagloba, greatly amused, blinked some time with his sound eye; at length he said, "Pan Novoveski, a friend and subordinate of our Michael, and this is Panna Drabi- novski (Ladder). Tfu ! I wanted to say Yezorkovski." Pan Adam recovered readily ; and because he was a sol- .58 PAN MICHAEL. dier of quick wit, though young, he bowed, and raising his eyes to the wonderful vision, said, " As God lives ! roses bloom on the snow in Ketling's garden." But Basia, courtesying, muttered to herself, " For some other nose than yours." Then she said very charmingly, " I beg you to come in." She went forward where Pan Michael w.. pany, cried, making rei. ' jelf. and rushing into the room •iiti : ;' with the rest of the com- '^nce f^o the red kontush of Pan Adam, " The red finch has com. , ' Then she sat at the table, put one hand into the other, and pursed her mouth in the style of a demure and strictly reared young lady. Pan Michael presented his young friend to his sister and Panna Krysia; and the friend, seeing another young lady of e.pial beauty, but of a different order, was confused a second time ; he covered his confusion, however, with a bow, and to add to his courage reached his hand to his mustache, which had not grown much yet. Twisting his fingers above his lip, he turned to Pan Michael and told him the object of his coming. The grand hetman wished anxiously to see the little knight. As far as Pan Adam could conjecture, it was a question of some military function, for the hetman had received letters recently from Pan Vilchkovski, from Pan Silnitski, from Colonel Pivo, and other commandants stationed in the Ukraine and Podolia, with reports of Cri- mean events which were not of favorable promise. " The Khan himself and Sultan Galga, who made treaties with us at Podhaytse," continued Pan Adam, " wish to ob- serve the treaties ; but Budjyak is as noisy as a bee-hive at time of swarming. The Belgrod horde also are in an uproar ; they do not wish to obey either the Khan or Galga." "Pan Sobieski has informed me already of that, and asked for advice," said Zagloba. " What do they say now about the coming spring ? " " They say that with the first grass there will be surely a movement of those worms ; that it will be necessary to stamp them out a second time," replied Pan Adam, assum- ing the face of a terrible Mars, and twisting his mustache till his upper lip reddened. Basia, who was quick-eyed, saw this at once ; therefore she pushed back a little, so that Pan At ^m might not see her, and then twisted, as it were, her mustache, imitating the youthful cavalier. Pan Michael's sister threatened with her eyes, but at the same time she began to quiver, restrain- aising his /es ! roses For some larraingly, the room the com- h of Pan jat at the mouth in dy. sister and )ung lady infused a ith a bow, mustache, ers above bhe object sly to see jecture, it e hetman ski, from mandants ts of Cri- le treaties sh to ob- Be-hive at n uproar ; I." bhat, and ' say now De surely essary to n, assum- mustache therefore b not see imitating ned with restrain* PAN MICHAEL. 59 ing her laughter with difficulty. Volodyovski bit his lips ; and Krysia dropped her eyes till the long lashes threw a shadow on her cheeks. " You are a young man," said Zagloba, " but a soldier of experience." " I am twenty-two years old, and I have served the coun- try seven years without ceasing ; for I escaped to the field from the lowest bench in my fifteenth year," answered the young man. " He knows the steppe, knows how to make his way through the grass, and to fall on the horde as a kite falls on grouse," said Pan Michael. "He is no common par- tisan I The Tartar will not hide from him in the steppe." Pan Adam blushed with delight that praise from such famous lips met him in presence of ladies. He was withal not merely a falcon of the steppes, but a handsome fellow, dark, embrowned by the winds. (3n his face he bore a sGa*.' from his ear to his nose, which from this cut was thinnt on one side than the other. He had quick eyes, accustomed to look into the distance, above them very dark brows, joined at the nose and forming, as it were, a Tartar bow. His head, shaven at the sides, was surmounted by a black, bushy forelock. He pleased Basia both in speech and in bearing ; but still she did not cease to mimic him. " As I live ! " said Zagloba, " it is pleasant for old men like me to see that a new generation is rising up worthy of us." " Not worthy yet," answered Pan Adam. ^ " I praise the modesty too. We shall see you soon re- ceiving commands." " That has happened already ! " cried Pan Michael. " He has been commandant, and gained victories by himself." Pan Adam began so to twist his mustache that he lacked little of pulling out his lip. And Basia, without taking her eyes from him, raised both hands also to her face, and mimicked him in everything. But the clever soldier saw quickly that the glances of the whole company were turn- ing to one side, where, somewhat behind him, was sitting the young lady whom he had seen on the ladder, and he divined at once that something must be against him. He spoke on, as if paying no heed to the matter, and sought his mustache as before. At last he select(nl the moment, and wheeled around so quickly that Basia had no time either to turn her eyes from him, or to take her 60 PAN MTCHAEL. handR fi<>in her face. She blushed t(!riibly, and not know ing herself what to do, rose from the chair. All were con- fused, and a moment of silence followed. Basia struck her sides suddenly with her hands : " A third confusion ! " cried she, with her silvery voice. " My gracious lady," said Pan Adam, with animation, " I saw at once that something hostile was happening behind me. I confess that I am anxious for a mustache; but if 1 do not get it, it will be because I shall fall for the counti-y, and in that event I hope I shall deserve tears rather than laughter from your ladyship." Basia stood with downcast (^yes, and was the more put to shame by the sincere words of the cavalier. "You must forgive her,'' said Zagloba. " She is wild be- cause she is young, but slie has a golden heart." And Basia, as if contirming Zagloba's words, said at once in^ low voice, " I beg your forgiveness most earnestly." Pan Adam caught her hands that moment and fell to kissing them. " For God's sake, do not take it to heart ! I am not some kind of barbarian. Tt is for me to beg pardon for having dared to interru])t your amusement. We soldiers ourselves are fond of jokes. 3[ea culpa ! I will kiss those hands again, and if I have to kiss them till you forgive me, then, for God's sake, do not forgive me till evening ! " " Oh, he is a polite cavalier. You see, Basia ! " said Pani Makovetski. " I see ! " answered Basia. " It is all over now," cried Pan Adam. When he said this he straightened himself, and with great resolution reached to his mustache from habit, but suddenly remembered himself and burst out in hearty laughter. Basia followed him ; others followed Basia. Joy seized all. Zagloba gave command straightway to bring one and a second bottle from Kctling's cellar, and all felt well. Pan Adam, striking one spur against the other, passed his fingers through his forelock and looked more and more ardently at Basia. She pleased him greatly. He grew immensely eloquent ; and since he had served with the hetman, he had lived in the great world, therefore had something to talk about. He told them of the Diet of Con- vocation, of its close, and how in the senate the stove had tumbled down under the inquisitive spectators, to the great amusement of all. He departed at last after dinner, witli his eyes and his soul full of Basia. PAN MICHAEL. 61 not know- were con- lids: "A lation, "I g bnliind 1 but if 1 couuti-y, her than re put to wild be- ll at once istly." d fell to o heart ! g pardon ! soldiers iss those give me, I" aid Pani nd with ibit, but liearty . Basia. tway to lar, and inst the L looked greatly, red with ore had of Con- 3ve had le great er, with CHAPTER IX. That same day Pan Michael announced himself at the quarters of the hetman, who gave command to admit the litthi knight, and said to him, "I must send Rushchyts to the Crimea to see what is passing there, and to stir up tlie Khan to observe his treaties. Do you wish to enter service again and take the command after Rushchyts ? You, Vilchkovski, Silnitski, mid Pivo will have an eye on IJoroshenko, and on the Tartars, whom it is impossible to trust altogether at any time." Pan Michael grew sad. He had served the flower of his life. For whole tens of years he had not known rest ; he had lived in tire, in smoke, in toil, in sleeplessness, without a roof over his head, without a handful of straw to lie on. God knows what blood his sabre had not shed. He had not settled down; he had not married. Men who deserved a hundred times less were eating the bread of merit; had risen to honors, to offices, to starostaships. He was richer when he began to serve than he was then. But still it was intended to use him again, like an old broom. His soul was rent, because, when friendly and pleasant hands had been found to dress his wounds, the command was given to tear himself away and fly to the desert, to the distant boun- daries of the Commonwealth, without a thought that he was so greatly wearied in soul. Had it not been for inter- ruptions and service, he would have enjoyed at least a couple of years with Anusia. When he thought of all this, an immense bitterness rose in his soul; but since it did not seem to him worthy' of a cavalier to mention his own services and dwell on them, he answered briefly, — « I will go." " You are not in service," said the hetman ; " you can refuse. You know better yourself if this is too soon for you." " It is not too soon for me to die," replied Pan Michael. Sobieski walked a number of times through the chamber, then he stopped before the little knight and put his hand on his shoulder confidentially. " If your tears are not dried 82 PAN MICHAEL. yet, the wind of the steppe will dry them for yon. You have toiled, cherished soldier^ all your life ; toil on still further ! And should it come ever to your head that you are forgotten, unrewarded, that rest is not granted you, that you have received not buttered toast, but a crust, not a starostaship, but wounils, not rest, but suffering only, set your teeth and say, * For thee, O Country ! ' Other conao- lation I cannot give, for I have n't it ; but though not a priest, I can give you the assurance that serving in this way, you will go farther on a worxi-out saddle than others in a carriage and six, and that gates will be opened for you which will be closed before them." ** To thee, O Country ! " said Pan Michael, in his soul, wondering at the same time that the hetman could pene- trate his secret thoughts so quickly. Fan Sobieski sat down in front of him and continued : " I do not wish to speak with you as with a subordinate, but as with a friend, — nay ! as a lather with a son. When we were in the fire at I'odhayt&e, and before that in the Ukraine ; when we were barely able to prevent the prepon- derance of the enemy, — here, in the heart of the country, evil men in security, behind our shoulders, were attaining in turbulence their own selfish ends. Even in those days it came more than once to my head that this Common- wealth must perish. License lords it too much over order ; the public good yields too often to private ends. This has never happened elsewhere in such a degree. These thoughts were gnawing me in the day in the field, and in the night in the tent, for T thought to myself : 'Well, we soldiers are in a woful condition ; but this is our duty and our portion. If we could only know that with this blood which is flow- ing from our wounds, salvation was issuing also.' No ! even that consolation there was not. Oh, I passed heavy days in Podhaytse, though I showed a glad face to you officers, lest you might think that I had lost hope of victorj in the field. * There are no men,' thought I, — * there are no men who love this country really.' And it was to me as if some one had planted a knife in my breast, till a certain ti"ne — tlie last day at Podhaytse, when I sent you with two thousand to the attack against twenty-six thousand of the horde, and you all flew to apparent death, to certain slaughter, with such a shouting, with such will- ingness, as if you were going to a wedding — suddenly the thought came to me : ' Ah, these are my soldiers.' And I \\. You on still that you ted yoUf rist, not only, set er ^on30- ;li not a [ in this n others for you his soul, lid pene- ntinued : ordinate, . When it in the ! prepon- country, attaining ose days Joramon- )T order ; rhis has ;houghts he night diers are portion. is flow- 10.' No! d heavy ! to you victor 7 lere are 8 to me t, till a I sent enty-six death, ich will- Bnly the And PAX MICHAEL. 63 God in one moment took the stone from my he;irt, and in my eyes it grew ulear, < These,' said I, 'are perishing from pure love of the mothsr ; they will not go to confeder- acies, nor to traitors. Of these I will form a sacred brother- hood; of these I will fo^m a school, in which the young generation will learn. Their example will have influence ; through them this ill-fated people will be reborn, will become free of selfishness, foi55et license, and be as a lion feeling wonderful strength in his limbs, and will astonish the world. Such a brotherhood will 1 form of my soldiers ! ' " Here Sobieski flushed up, reared his head, which was like the head of a Roman Caisar, and stretching forth his hands, exclaimed, " Lord ! inscribe not on our walls * Mene, Tekel, Peres!' and permit me to regeuer^/ue my country ! " A moment of silence followed. Pan Michael sat with drooping head and felt that trembling had seized his whole body. The hetman walked some time with quick steps through the room and then stt^pped befor(! the little knight. " Examples are needed," said he, — " examples every day to strike the eye. Volodyovski, I have reckoned you in the first rank of the brotherhood. Do you wish to belong to it ? " The little knight rose and embraced the hetraan's knees. " See," said he, with a voice of emotion, " when I heard that I had to march again, I thought that a wrong had been done, and that leisure for my suft'ering belonged to me ; but now I see that I sinned, and I repent of my thought and am unable to speak, for I am ashamed." The hetman pressed Pan Michael to his heart in silence. "There is a handful of us," said he; "but others will follow the example." " When am I to go? ' asked the little knight. " I could go even to the Crimea, for I have been there." "No," answered the hetman; "to the Crimea I will send Pan Rushchyts. He has relations there, and even name- sakes, likely cousins, who, seized in childhood by the horde, have become Mussulmans and obtained oflice among the Pagans. They will help him in everything. Besides, 1 need you in the field ; there is no man your equal in deal- ing with Tartars." " When have T to go ? " repeated the little knight. 64 PAN MICHAEL. " In two weeks at furthest. I need to confer yet with the vice-chancellor of the kingdom and with the treasurer, to prepare letters for Rushchyts and give him instructions. But be ready, for I shall be urgent." " I shall be ready from to-morrow." " God reward you for the intention ! but it is not need- ful to be ready so soon. Moreover, you will not go to stay long ; for during the election, if only there is peace, I shall need you in Warsaw. You have heard of candidates. What is the talk among nobles ? " " I came from the cloister not long since, and there they do not think of worldly matters. I know only what Pan Zagloba has told me." " True. I can obtain information from him ; he is widely known among the nobles. But for whom do you think of voting ? " " I know not myself yet ; but I think that a military king is necessary for us." " Yes, yes ! I have such a man too in mind, who by his name alone would terrify our neighbors. We need a mili- tary king, as was Stefan Batory. But farewell, cherished soldier ! We need a military king. Do you repeat this to all. Farewell. God reward you for your readiness ! " Pan Michael took farewell and went out. On the road he meditated. The soldier, however, was glad that he had before him a week or two, for that friendship and consola- tion which Krysia gave was dear to him. He was pleased also with the thought that he would return to the election, and in general he went home without suffering. The steppes too had for him a certain charm ; he was pining for them without knowing it. He was so used to those spaces without end, in which the horseman feels himself more a bird than a man. " Well, I will go," said he, " to those measureless fields, to those stanitsas and mounds, to taste the old life again, make new campaigns with the soldiers, to guard those boundaries like a crane, to frolic in spring in the grass, — well, now, I will go, I will go ! " Meanwhile he urged on the horse and went at a gallop, for he was yearning for the speed and the whistle of the wind in his ears. The day was clear, dry, frosty. Frozen snow covered the ground and squeaked under the feet of the horse. Compressed lumps of it flew with force from his hoofs. Pan Michael sped forward so that his PAN MICHAEL. 65 yet with ireasurer, ructions. lot need- o to stay , I shall udidates. lere they ^hat Pan is he L do you military 10 by his d a mili- herished it this to the road k he had consola- '< pleased election, g. .The 3 pining to those himself 3S fields, 'e again, 'd those jrass, — I gallop, 3 of the Frozen ;he feet ;h force bhat his attendant, sitting on an inferior horse remained far behind. It was near sunset ; a little later twilight was in the heavens, casting a violet reflection on the snowy expanse. On the ruddy sky the first twinkling stars came out; the moon hung in the form of a silver sickle. The road was empty ; the knight passed an odd wagon and flew on without inter- ruption. Only when he saw Ketling's house in the distance did he rein in his horse and let his attendant come up. All at once he saw a slender figure coming toward him. It was Krysia. When he recognized her. Pan Michael sprang at once from his horse, which he gave to the attendant, and hurried up to the maiden, somewhat astonished, but still more delighted at sight of her. " Soldiers declare," said he, " that at twilight we may meet various supernatural beings, who are sometimes of evil, sometimes of good, omen ; but for me there can be no better omen than to meet you." " Pan Adam has come," answered Krysia; " he is passing the time with Basia and Pani Makovetski. I slipped out »"urposely to meet you, for I was anxious about what the aetman had to say." The sincerity of these words touched the little knight to the heart. " Is . it true that you are so concerned about me ? " asked he, raising his eyes to her. "It is," answered Krysia, with alow voice. Pan Michael did not take his eyes from her ; never before had she seemed to him so attractive. On her head was a satin hood ; white swan's-down encircled her small, palish face, on which the moonlight was falling, — light which shone mildly on those noble brows, downcast eyes, long lids, and that dark, bately visible down abovo h'^r mouth. There was a certain calm in that face arid great goodness. Pan Michael felt at the moment that the face was a friendly and beloved one ; therefore he said, — " Were it not for the attendant who is riding behind, I should fall on the snow at your feet from thankfulness." "Do not say such things," answered Krysia, "for I am not worthy ; but to reward me say that you will remain with us, and that I shall be able to comfort you longer." " I shall not remain," said Pan Michael. Krysia stopped suddenly. " Impossible ! " " Usual soldier's oervice ! I go to Russia and to the Wilderness." "Usual service ?" repeated Krysia. And she began to 66 PAN MICHAEL. I i: hurry in silence toward the house. Pan Michael walked quickly at her side, a trifle confused. Somehow it was a little oppressive and dull in his mind. He wanted to say something ; he wanted to begin conversation again ; he did not succeed. But still it seemed to him that he had a thou- sand things to say to her, and that just then was the time, while they were alone and no one preventing. "If I begin," thought he, "it will go on; " therefore he inquired all at once, " But is it long since Pan Adam came ? " " Not long," answered Krysia. And again their conversation stopped. " The road is not that way," thought Pan Michael. " While I begin in that fashion, I shall never say anything. But I see that sorrow has gnawed away what there was of my wit." And for a time he hurried on in silence ; his mustaches merely quivered more and more vigorously. At last he halted before the house and said, " Think, if I deferred my happiness so many years to serve the country, with what face could I refuse now to put off my own comfort ? " It seemed to the little knight that such a simple argu- ment should convince Krysia at once ; in fact, after a while she answered with sadness and mildness, " The more nearly one knows Pan Michael, the more one respects and honrrs him." Then she entered the house. Basia's exclamations of " Allah ! Allah ! " reached her in the entrance. And when they came to the reception-room, they saw Pan Adam in the middle of it, blindfolded, bent forward, and with outstretched arms trying to catch Basia, who was hiding in corners and giving notice of her presence by cries of " Allah ! " Pani Makovetski was occupied near the window in conversation with Zagloba. The entrance of Krysia and the little knighl interrupted the amusement. Pan Adam pulled off the handkerchief and ran to greet Volodyovski. Immediately after came Pani Makovetski, Zagloba, and the panting Basia. " What is it ? what is it ? What did the hetman say ? " asked one, interrupting another. "Lady sister," answered Pan Michael, "if you wish to send a letter to your husband, you have a chance, for I am going to Russia." " Is he sending you ? In God's name, do not volunteer yet, and do not go," cried his sister, with a pitiful voice. " Will they not give you this bit of time ? " PAN MICHAEL. 67 walked it was a d to say- he did i a thou- ihe time, efore he came ? " "While But I s of my ustaches last he 5rred my th what • le argu- ' a while e nearly [ honors bions of i. And n Adam id with iding in lies of window rrupted :erchief r came say ? " vish to r I am lun fceer voice. " Is your command fixed already ? " asked Zagloba, gloomily. "Your sister says justly that they are thresh- ing you as with flails." "Rushchyts is going to fche Crimea, and I take the squad- ron after him; for as Pan Adam has mentioned already, the roads will surely be black (with the enemy) in spring." " Are we alone to guard this Commonwealt.'i t'rcm thieves, as a dog guards a house ? " cried Zagloba. '* Other men do not know from wliich end of a musket to shoot, but for us there is no rest." "Never mind! I have nothing to say," answered Pan Michael. " Service is service ! I gave the hetman my word that I would go, and earlier or later it is all the san>'^." Here Pan Michael put his finger on his forehead and re- peated the arguiiifMit which he had used once with Krysia, " You see that if 1 put off my happiness so many years to serve the Commonwealth, with what face can I refuse to give up the pleasure which I find in your company ? " No one made answer to this; only Basia came up, with li])s pouting like those of a peevish child, and s' id, " 1 am sorry for Pan Michael." Pan Michael laughed joyously. "God grant you happy fortune ! But only yesterday you said that you could no more endure me than a wild Tartar." " What Tartar ? I did not say that at all. You will be working there against the Tartars, and we shall be lonely here without you." " Oh, little liaiduk, con»fort yourself ; forgive me for the name, but it fits you most wonderfully. The hetman in- formed me that my command would not last long. I shall set out in a week or two, and must be in Warsaw at the election. The hetman himself wishes me to come, and I shall be here even if Rushchyts does not return from the Crimea in May." « Oh, that is splendid ! "* " I will go with the colonel ; I will go surely," said Pan Adam, looking quickly at Basia . and she said in answer, — "There will be not a few liki5 you. It is a delight for men to serve under such a commander. Go ; go ! It will be pleasanter for Pan Michael." The young man only sighed and stroked nis forelock with his broad palm ; at last he said, stretching his hands, as if playing blind-man's-buff, " But first I will catch Panna Barbara! I will catch her most surely." IV^-^ .•*tf ,.^lk 08 PAN MICHAEL. " Allah ! Allah ! " exclaimed Basia, starting back. Meanwhile Krysia approached Pan Michael, with face radiant and full of quiet joy. "But you are not kind, not kind to me, Pan Michael ; you are better to Basia than to me." " I not kind ? I better to Basia ? " asked the knight, with astonishment. "You told Basia that you were coming back to the election; if I had known that, I should not have taken your departure to heart." " My golden — " cried Pan Michael. But that instant lie checked himself and said, " My dear friend. 1 told you little, for I had lost my iiead." ■■1f_JB-«' --*»'. *■• ^^mmr. 1*^')^:^ PAN MICHAEL. 69 th face nj, not than to knight, to the taken tant lie u little, CHAPTER X. Pan Michael began to prepare slowly for his departure ; he did not cease, however, to give lessons to Basia, whom he liked more and more, nor to walk alone with Krysia and seek consolation in her society. It seemed to him als^ that he found it ; for his good-humor increased daily, and in the evening he even took part in the games of Basia and Pan Adam. That young cavalier became an agreeable guest at Ketling's house. lie came in the morning or at midday, and remained till evening; as all liked him, they were glad to see him, and very soon they began to hold him as one of the family. He took the ladies to Warsaw, gave their orders at the silk shops, and in the evening played blind- man's-buff and patience with them, repeating that he must absolutely catch the unattainable Basia before his departure. But Basia laughed and escaped always, though Zagloba said to her, " If this one does not catch you at last, another man will." It became clearer and clearer that just " this one " had resolved to catch her. This must have come even to the head of the haiduk herself, for she fell sometimes to thinking till the forelock dropped into her eyes altogether. Pan Zagloba had his reasons, according to which Pan Adam was not suitable. A certain evening, when all had retired, he knocked at Pan Michael's chamber. " I am so sorry that we must part," said he, " that I have come to get a good look at you. God knows when we shall see each other again." " I shall come in all certainty to the election," said the little knight, embracing his old friend, " and I will tell you why. The hetman wishes to have here the largest number possible of men beloved by the knighthood, so that they may capture nobles for his candidate ; and because — thanks to God ! — my i.me has some weight among our brethren, be wants me to come surely. He counts on you also," "Indeed, he is Vvymg to catch me with a large net; yet I see somethiug ai'l though I am rather bulky, still I can 70 PAN MICHAEL. creep out through any hole in that net. I will not vote foi a Frenchman." " Why ? " " Because he would be for ahsolutum dominium (absolute rule)." " Conde would have to swear to the pacta conventa like any other man; and he must be a great leader, — he is renowned for warlike achievement." " With God's favor we have no need of seeking leaders in France. Pan Sobieski himself is surely no worse than Conde. Think of it, Michael ; the French wear stockings like the Swedes ; therefore, like them tliey of course keep no oaths. Carolus Gustavus was ready to take an oath every hour. For the Swedes to take an oath or crack a nut is all one. What does a pact mean when a man has no honesty ? " "But the Commonwealth needs defence. Oh, if Prince Yeremi were alive! We would elect him king v;ith one voice." " His son is alive, the same blood." " But not the sam< courage. It is God's pity to look at hirn, for he is more like a serving-man than a prince of such worthy blood. If it were a different time ! But now the first virtue is regard for the good of the country. Pan Yan says the same thing. Whatever the hetman does, I will do, for I believe in his love of the Commonwealth as in the Gospel." " It is time to think of that. J is too bad that you are going now." " But what will you Jo ? " " I will go to Pan 'iTan. The boys torment me at times ; still, when I am d.vay for a good while I feel lonely without them." "If war comes aftt t the alection, Pan Yan too will go to it. Who knows? You imr/ take the field yourself; we may campaign yet togothei in Russia. How much good and evil have we gone through in those parts ! " " True, as God is dear to me ! there our best years flowed by. At times ^he wish t omes to see all those places which witnessed our glory." " Then come with me now. We shall be cheerful together ; in five months I will return to Ketling. He will be at home then, and Pa,n Yaa will be ht re." " No, Michael, it is not the time for me now ; but I prom- PAN MICHAKL. Tl vote foi absolute mta like — he is aders in se than bookings L'se keep an oath 3k a nut has no : Prince ith one look at of such low the 'an Yan will do, in the y^ou are times ; ivithout 1 go to slf; we li good flowed which jether ; t home ise that if you marry some lady with land in Russia, I will go with you and see your installation." Pan Michael was confused a little, but answered at once, " How should I have a wife in my head ? The best proof that I have not is that I am going to the army." " It is that which torments me ; for I used to think, if not one, then another woman. Michael, have God in your heart; stop; where will you find a better chance than just at this moment ? Remember that years will come later in" which you will say to yourself : ' Each has his wife and his children, but I am alone, like Matsek's pear-tree, sticking up in the field.' And sorrow will seize you and terrible yearning. If you had married that dear one ; if she had left children, — I should not trouble you ; I should have some object for my affection and ready hope for consolation ; but as things now are, the time may come when you will look around in vain for a near soul, and you will ask your- self, ' Am I living in a foreign country ? ' " Pan Michael was silent ; he meditated ; therefore Zagloba began to speak again, looking quickly into the face of the little knight, " In my mind and my heart I chose first of all that rosy haiduk for you : to begin with, she is gold, not a maiden ; and secondly, such venomous soldiers as you would give to the world have not been on earth yet." " She is a storm ; besides. Pan Adam wants to strike fire with her." " That 's it, — that 's it ! To-day she would prefer you to a certainty, for she is in love with your glory ; but when you go, and he remains — I know he will remain, the rascal ! for there is no war — who knows what will happen ? " " Basia is a storm ! Let Novoveski take her. I wish him well, because he is a brave man." " Michael ! " said Zagloba, clasping his hands, " think what a posterity that would be ! " To this the little knight answered with the greatest sim- plicity, " I knew two brothers Ral whose mother was a Drohoyovski,* and they were excellent soldiers." " Ah ! I was waiting for uhat. You have turned in that direction?" cried Zagloba. Pan Michael was confused beyond measure ; at last he replied, '* What do you say ? I am turning to no side ; but when I thought of Basia's bravery, which is really manlike, prom- Drohoyovski is Panna Krysia's family name. 72 PAN MICHAEL. Krysia came to my mind at once ; in her there is more of woman's nature. Wlion one of them is mentioned, the other comes to mind, for they are both together." " Well, well I God bless you with Krysia, though as God is dear to me, if I were young, I should fall in love with Basia to kill. You would not need to leave such a wife at home in time of war ; you could take her to the field, and have her at your side. Such a woman would be good for you in the tent ; and if it came to that, even in time of battle she would handle a musket. But she is honest and good. Oh, my haiduk, my little darling haiduk, they have not known you here, and have nourished you with thank- lessness ; but if I were something like sixty years younger, I should see what sort of a Pani Zagloba there would be in my house." " I do not detract from Basia." " It is not a question of detracting from her virtues, but of giving her a husband. But you prefer Krysia." " Krysia is my friend." " Your friend, not your friendes.s ? That must be because she has a mustache. I am your friend ; Pan Yan is ; so is Ketling. You do not need a man for a friend, but a woman. Tell this to yourself clearly, and don't throw a cover over your eyes. Guird yourself, Michael, against a friend of the fair sex, ever though that friend has a mustache ; for either you will betray that friend, or you yourself will be betrayed. The Devil does not sleep, and he is glad to sit between such friends; as example of this, Adam and Eve began to be friends, till that friendship became a bone in Adam's throat." " Do not offend Krysia, for I will not endure it in any way." " God guard Krysia ! There is no one above my little haiduk ; but Krysia is a good maiden too. I do not attack her in any way, but I say this to you: When you sit near her, your cheeks are as flushed as if some one had pinched them, and your mustaches are quivering, your fore- lock rises, and you are panting and striking with your feet and stamping like a ring-dove ; and all this is a sign of desires. Tell some one else about friendship ; I am too old a sparrow for that talk." • " So old that you see that which is not." " Would that I were mistaken ! Would that my haiduk were in question ! Michael, good-night to you. Take the PAN MICHAEL. 73 more of ed, the as God ve with wife at 3kl, and ood for time of est and By have thank- ounger, d be in les, but because 5 ; so is woman, ^er over ieud of he; for 3lf will glad to un and a bone in any Y little attack jow sit 16 had ir fore- ur feet lign of too old laiduk ke the liaiduk; the haiduk is the comelier. Take the haiduk; take the haiduk ! " Zagloba rose and went out of the room. Pan Michael tossed about the whole night ; he could not sleep, for unquiet thoughts passed through his head all the time. He saw before him Krysia's face, her eyes with long lashes, and her lip with down. Dozing seized him at moments, but the vision did not vanish. On waking, he remembered the words of Zagloba, and called to mind how rarely the wit of that man was mistaken in anything. At times when half sleeping, half waking, the rosy face of Basia gleamed before him, and the sight calmed him ; but again Krysia took her place quickly. The poor knight turns to the wall now, sees her eyes ; turns to the darkness in the room, sees her eyes, and in them a certain languishing, a certain encouragement. At times those eyes are closing, as if to say, " Let thy will be done ! " Pan Michael sat up in the bed and crossed himself. Toward morning the dream flew away altogether ; then it became oppressive and bitter to him. Shame seized him, and he began to reproach himself harshly, because he did not see before him that beloved one who was dead ; that he had his eyes, his heart, his soul, full nc c of her, but of the living. Tt seemed to him that he had siined against the memory of Anusia, hence he shook himself once and a second time; then springing fioni the bed, though it was dark yet, he began to say hia morning " Our Father.'* When Pan Michael had finished, he put his finger on his forehead and said, " I must go as soon as possible, and restrain this friendship at once, for perhaps Zagloba is right." Then, more cheerful and calm, he went down to breakfast. After breakfast he fenced with Basia, and noticed, beyond doubt, for the first time, that she drew one's eyes, she was so attractive with her dilated nostrils and panting breast. He seemed to avoid Krysia, who, noting this, followed him with her eyes, staring from astonishment; but he avoided even her glance. It was cutting his heart ; but he held out. After dinner he went with Basia to the storehouse, where Ketling had another collection of arms. He showed her various weapons, and explained the use of them. Then they shot at a mark from Astraohan bows. Tlie maiden was made happy with the amusement, and became giddier than ever, so that Pani Makovetski had to restrain her. 74 PAN MICHAEL. Thus passed tlm second d;iy. On the third Pan Michaei went with Zagloba to Warsaw to the Danilovich Palace to learn something concerning the time of his departure. In the evening the little knight told the ladies that he would go surely in a week. While saying this, he tried to speak carelessly and joyfully. He did not even look at Krysia. The young lady was alarmed, tried to ask him touching various things ; he answered politely, y, ith friendliness, but talked more with Basia. Zagloba, thinking this to be the fruit of his counsel, rubbed his hands with delight ; but since nothing could escape h's eye, he saw Krysia's sadness. "She has changed," thought he ; " she has changed noticeably. Well, that is nothing, — the ordinary nature of fair heads. But Michael has turned away sooner than I hoped. He is a man in a hundred, but a whirlwind in love, and a whirlwind he will remain." Zagloba had, in truth, a good heart, and was sorry at once for Panna Krysia. " t will say nothing to the maiden directly," thought he, " but I must thii^k out some conso- lation for her." Then, using the privilege of age and a while head, he went to her after supper and began to stroke her black, silky hair. She sat quietly, raising toward him her mild eyes, somewhat astonished at his tenderness, but grateful. In the evening Zagloba nudged Pan Michael in the side at the door of the little knight's room, " Well, what ? " said he. " No one can beat the haiduk ? " " A charming kid," answered Pan Michael. " She will make as much uproar as four soldiers ir. the house, — a regular drummer." "A drummer ? God grant her to go v;ith your drum as quickly as possible ! " " Good-night ! " " Good-night ! Wonderful creatures, those fair heads ! Since you approached Basia a little, have you noted the change in Krysia ? " " No, I have not," answered the little knight. " As if some one had tripped her." " Good-night," repeated Pan Michael, and went quickly to his room. Zagloba, in counting on the little knight's instability, over-reckoned somewhat, and in general acted awkwardly in mentioning the change in Krysia; for Pan Michael was fSO thi PAN MICHAEL. 76 80 affected that something seemed to seize him by the throat. " And this is how I pay her for kindness, for comforting m.i in grief, like a sister," said he to liiuiself. " Well, what evi. have I done to lier ?" thought he, after a moment of meditation. *' What have I done ? I have slighted her for three days, which was rude, to say the least. I have slighted the cherished giil, the dear one. Because she wished to cure my wounds, I have nourished her with ingratitude. If I only knew," continued he, " how to pre- serve measure and restrain dangerous friendship, and not offend her; but evidently my wit is too dull for such management." Pan Michael was angry at himself ; but at the same time great pity rose in his breast. Involuntarily he began to think of Krysia as of a beloved and injured person. Anger against himself grew in him every moment. "I am a barbarian, a barbarian!" repeated he. And Krysia overwhelmed Basia completely in his mind. " Let him who pleases take that kid, that wind-mill, that rattler," said he to himself, — " Pan Adam or the Devil, it is all one to me ! " Anger rose in him against Basia, who was indebted to God for her disposition; but it never came to his head once that he might wrong her more with this anger than Krysia with his pretended indifference. Krysia, with a woman's instinct, divined straightway that some change was taking place in Pan Michael. It was at once both bitter and sad for the maiden that the little knight seemed to avoid her ; but she understood instantly that something must be decided between them, and that their friendship could not continue unmodified, but must become either far greater than it had l>oen or cease altogether. Hence she was seized by alarm, which increased at the -bought of Pan Michael's speedy departure. Love was not in Krysia's heart yet. The maiden had not come to self-consciousi:ess on that point ; but in her heart and in her blood there was a great readiness for love. Perhaps too she felt a lighl; turn- ing of the head. Pan Michael was surrounded with the glory of the first soldier in the Commonwealth. All knights were repeating his name with respect. His sister exalted his honor to the sky; the charm of misfortune covered him; and in addition, the young lady, living under the same roof with him, grew accustomed to his attraction. 1"%. ^, IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) 1.0 I.I 121 ■ 50 !■■ m m 12.2 I; 1.8 L25 1.4 II 1.6 II ^ .4 '■ 6" - ► Photejgraphic Sciences Corporation 23 WEST MAIN STREET WEBSTER, N.Y. M5S0 (716) 873-4S03 76 PAN MICHAEL. Krysia had this in her nature, she was fond of being loved ; therefore when Pan Michael began in those recent days to treat her with indifference, her self-esteem suffered gi'eatly ; but having a good heart, she resolved not to show an angry face or vexation, and to win him by kindness. That came to her all the more easily, since on the following day Pan Michael had a penitent mien, and not only did not avoid Krysia's glance, but looked into her eyes, as if wish- ing to say, "Yesterday I offended youj to-day I implore your forgiveness." He said so much to her with his eyes that under their influence the blood flowed to the young lady's face, and her disquiet was increased, as if with a presentiment that very soon something important would happen. In fact, it did happen. In the afternoon Pani Makovetski went with Basia to Basia's relative, the wife of the chamberlain of Lvoff, who was stopping in Warsaw; Krysia feigned purposely a headache, for curiosity seized her to know what she and Pan Michael would do if left to themselves. Zagloba did not go, it is true, to the chamberlain's wife, but he had the habit of sleeping a couple of hours after dinner, for he said that it saved him from fatness, and gave him clear wit in the evening; therefore, after he had chatted an hour or so, he began to prepare for his room. Krysia's heart beat at once more unquietly. But what a disillusion was awaiting her ! Pan Michael sprang up, and went out with Zagloba. "He will come back soon," thought Krysia. And taking a little drum, she began to embroider on it a gold top for a cap to give Pan Michael at his departure. Her eyes rose, however, every little while, and went to the Dantzig clock, which stood in the corner of Ketling's room, and ticked with importance. But one hour and a second passed ; Pan Michael was not to be seen. Krysia placed the drum on her knees, and crossing her hands on it, said in an undertone, " But before he decides, they may come, and we shall not say anything, or Pan Zagloba may wake." It seemed to her in that moment that they had in truth to speak of some important affair, which might be deferred through the fault of Pan Michael. At last, however, his steps were heard in the next room. "He is wandering around," thought she, and began to embroider diligently again. t tl PAN MICHAEL. 7r Volodyovski was, in fact, wandering; he was walking through the room, and did not dare to come in. Meanwhile the sun was growing red and approaching its setting. " Pan Michael ! " called Krysia, suddenly. He came in and found her sewing. " Did you call me ? " " I wished to know if some stranger was walking in the house ; I have been herf: alone for two hours." Pan Michael drew up a chair and sat on the edge of it. A long time elapsed ; he was silent ; his feet clattered some- what as he pushed them under the table, and his mustache quivered. Krysia stopped sewing and raised her eyes to him ; their glances met, and then both dropped their eyes suddenly. When Pan Michael raised his eyes again, the last rays of the sun were falling on Krysia's face, and it was beautiful in the light ; her hair gleamed in its folds like gold. " In a couple of days you are going ? " asked she, so quietly that Pan Michael barely heard her. " It cannot be otherwise." Again a moment of silence, after which Krysia said, " 1 thought these last days that you were angry with me." " As I live," cried Pan Michael, " I would not be worthy of your regard if I had been, but I was not." "What was the matter ? " asked Krysia, raising her eyes to him. " I wish to speak sincerely, for I think that sincerity is always better than dissimulation; but I cannot tell how much solace you have poured into my heart, and how grateful I feel." " God grant it to be always so ! " said Krysia, crossing her hands on the drum. To this Pan Michael answered with great sadness, " God grant ! God grant — But Pan Zagloba told me — I speak before you as before a priest — Pan Zagloba told me that friendship with fair heads is not a safe thing, for a more ardent feeling may be hidden beneath it, as fire under ashes. I thought that perhaps Pan Zagloba was right. Forgive me, a simple soldier ; another would have brought out the idea more cleverly, but my heart is bleeding because I have offended you these recent days, and life is not pleasant to me. }> When he had said this, Pan Michael began to move his mustaches more quickly than any beetle. Krysia dropped hep head, and after a while two tears rolled down her \ 78 PAN MICHAEL. cheeks. "If it will be easier for you, I will conceal my sisterly affection." A second pair of tears, and then a third, appeared on her cheeks. At sight of this, Pan Michael's heart was rent completely; he sprang toward Krysia, and seized her hands. The drum rolled from her knees to the middle of the room ; the knight, however, did not care for that ; he only pressed those warm, soft, velvety hands to his mouth, repeating, — " Do not weep. For God's sake, do not weep ! " Fan Michael did not cease to kiss the hands even when Krysia put them on her head, as people do usually when embarrassed ; but he kissed them the more ardently, till the warmth coming from her hair and forehead intoxicated him as wine does, and his ideas grew confused. Then not knowing himself how and when, his lips came to her fore- head and kissed that still more eagerly ; and then he pushed down to her tearful eyes, and the world went around with him altogether. Next he felt that most delicate down on her lip; and after that their mouths met and were pressed together with all their power. Silence fell on the room; only the clock ticked with importance. Suddenly Basia's steps were heard in the ante-room, and her childlike voice repeating, " Frost ! frost ! frost ! " Pan Michael sprang away from Krysia like a frightened panther from his victim ; and at that moment Basia rushed in with an uproar, repeating incessantly, " Frost ! frost ! frost ! " Suddenly she stumbled against the drum lying in the middle of the room. Then she stopped, and looking with astonishment, now on the drum, now on Krysia, now on the little knight, said, " What is this ? You struck each other, as with a dart ? " " But where is auntie ? " asked Krysia, striving to bring out of her heaving breast a quiet, natural voice. "Auntie is climbing out of the sleigh by degrees," answered Basia, with an equally changed voice. Her nos- trils moved a number of times. She looked once more at Krysia and Pan Michael, who by that time had raised the drum, then she left the room suddenly. Pani Makovetski rolled into the room ; Pan Zagloba came downstairs, and a conversation set in about the wife of the chamberlain of Lvoff. " I did not know that she was Pan Adam's godmother," said Pani Makovetski ; " he must have made her his confi- dante, for she is persecuting Basia with him terribly." aceal my I then a npletely; Che drum e knight, se warm, en when lly when mtly, till toxicated rhen not her fore- e pushed ind with down on ! pressed le room; oom, and I* ightened a rushed ! frost!, lying in looking sia, now ick each ;o bring agrees," er nos- tnore at sed the Zagloba he wife other," s confi- PAN MICHAEL. 79 •« But what did Basia say*? " asked Zagloba. " * A halter for a dog ! ' She said to the chamberlain's lady : ' He has no mustache, and I have no sense ; and it is not known which one will get what is lacking first.' " "I knew that she would not lose her tongue; but who knows what her real thought is ? Ah, woman's wiles!" "With Basia, what is on her heart is on her lips. Besides, I have told you already that she does not feel the will of God yet ; Krysia does, in a higher degree." " Auntie ! " said Krysia, suddenly. Further conversation was interrupted by the servant, who announced that supper was on the table. All went then to the dining-room ; but Basia was not there. "Where is the young lady?" asked Pani Makovetski of the servant. " The young lady is in the stable. I told the young lady that supper was ready ; the young lady said, ' Well,' and went to the stable." "Has something unpleasant happened to her ? She was so gay," said Pani Makovetski, turning to Zagloba. Then the little knight, who had an unquiet conscience, said, " I will go and bring her." And he hurried out. He found her just inside the stable-door, sitting on a bundle of hay. She '^as so sunk in thought that she did not see him ?.3 he enterea. "Panna Basia," said the little knight, bending over her. Ba^ia trembled as if roused from sleep, and raised her eyes, in which Pan Michael saw, to his utter astonishment, two tears as large as pearls. " For God's sake I What is the matter ? You are weeping." "I do not dream of it," cried Basia, springing up; "I do not dream of it ! That is from frost." She laughed joyously, but the laughter was rather forced. Then, wish- ing to turn attention from herself, she pointed to the stall in which was the steed given Pan Michael by the hetman, and said with animation, " You say it is impossible to go to that horse ? Now let us see ! " And before Pan Michael could restrain her, she had sprung into the stall. The fierce beast oegan to rear, to paw, and to put back his ears. " For God's sake ! he will kill you ! " cried Pan Michael, springing after her. 80 PAN MICHAEL. But Basia had begun already*to stroke with her palm the shoulder of the horse, repeating, '' Let him kill ! let him kill 1 » But the horse turned to her his steaming nostrils and gave a low neigh, as if rejoiced at the fondling. I \ PAN MICHAEL. 81 CHAPTER XL All the nights that Pan Michael had spent were nothing in comparison with the night after that adventure with Krysia, For, behold, he had betrayed the memory of his dead one, and he loved that memory. He had deceived the confidence of the living woman, had abused friendship, had contracted certain obligations, had acted like a man without conscience. Another soldier would have made nothing of such a kiss, or, what is more, would have twisted his mustache at thought of it ; but Pan Michael was squeamish, especially si^ce the death of Anusia, as is every man who has a soul in pain and a torn heart. What was left for him to do, then ? How was he to act ? Only a few days remained until his departure ; that departure would cut short everything. But was it proper to go without a word to Krysia, and leave her as he would leave any chamber-maid from whom he might steal a kiss? The brave heart of Pan Michael trembled at the thought. Even in the struggle in which he was then, the thought of Krysia filled him with pleasure, and the remem- brance of that kiss passed through him with a quiver of delight. Rage against his own head seized him ; still he could not refrain from a feeling of sweetness. And he took the whole blame on himself. " I brought Krysia to that," repeated he, with bitterness and pain ; " I. brought her to it, therefore it is not just for me to go away without a word. What, then ? Make a proposal, and go away Krysia's betrothed ? " Here the form of Anusia stood before the knight, dressed in white, and pale herself as wax, just as he had laid her in the cofiin. ''This much is due me," said the figure, " that you mourn and grieve for me. You wished at first to become a monk, to bewail me all your life ; but now you are taking another before my poor soul could fly to the gates of heaven. Ah ! wait, let me reach heaven first ; let me cease looking at the earth." And it seemed to the knight that he was a species of perjurer before that bright soul whose memory he should 82 PAN MICHAEL. honor and hold as sacred. Sorrow and immeasurable shame seized him, and self-contempt. He desired death. " Anulya," * repeated he, on his knees, " I sh.^.U not cease to bewail thee till death ; but what am I to do now ? " The white form gave no answer to that as it vanished like a light mist, and instead of it appeared in the imagi- nation of the knijlit Krysia's eyes and her lip covered with down, and with it temptations from which the knight wished to free himself. So his heart was wavering in uncertainty, suffering, and torment. At moments it came to his head to go and confess all to Zagloba, and take counsel of that man whose reason could settle all difficul- ties. And he had foreseen everything ; he had told before- hand what it was to enter into "friendship" with fair heads. But just that view restrained the little knight. He recollected how sharply he had called to Pan Zagloba, " Do not offend Panna Krysia, sir ! " And now, who had offended Panna Krysia ? Who wac the man who had thought, " Is it nbt best to leave her like a chamber-maid and go away ? " " If it were not for that dear one up there, I would not hesitate a moment," thought the knight, " I should not be tormented at all ; on the contrary, I should be glad in soul that I had tasted, such delight." After a while be muttered, " I would take it willingly a hundred times." Seeing, how- ever, that temptations were flocking around him, he shook them off again powerfully, and began to reason in this way : "It is all over. Since I have actod like one who is not desirous of friendship, but who is looking for satisfaction from Cupid, I must go by that road, and tell Krysia to- morrow that I wish to marry her.'' Here he stopped awhile, then thought further thuswise : " Through which declaration the confidence of to-day will become quite proper, and to-morrow I can permit myself — " But at this moment he struck his mouth with his palm. "Tfu!" said he; "is a whole ohambul of devils, sitting behind my collar?" But still he did not set aside his plan of making the declaration, thinking to himself simply: "If I offend the dear dead one, I can conciliate her wi* ^ Masses and prayer ; by this I shall show also ohaf- 1 remember her always, and will not cease in devotion. If people wonder and laugh at ^ A diminutivo of Anna, expressing endearment. PAN MICHAEL. 88 me because two weeks ago I wanted from soirow to be a monk, and now have made a declaration of love to another, the shame will be on my side alone. It' I make no declara- tion, the innocent Krysia will have to share my shame and mv fault. I will propose to her to-morrow ; it cannot be otherwise," said he, at last. He calmed himself then considerably ; and when he had repeated " Our Father," and prayed earnestly for Anusia, he fell asleep. In the morning, when he woke, he repeated, " I will propose to-day." But it was not co easy to propose, for Pan Michael did not wish to inform others, but to talk with Krysia first, and then act as was proper. Meanwhile Pan Adam arrived in the ea-rly morning, and filled the whole house with his presence. Krysia, went about as if poisoned ; the whole day she was pale, worried, sometimes dropped her eyes, sometimes blushed so that the color went to her neck ; at times her lips quivered as if she were going to cry ; then again she was as if dreamy and languid. It was difficult for the knight to approach hei, and especially to remain long alone with her. It is true he might have taken her to walk, for the weather wag wonderful, and some time before he would have done so without any scruple ; but now he dared not, for it seemed to him that all would divine on the spot what his object was, — all would think he was going to propose. Pan Adam saved him. He took Pani Makovetski aside, conv ersed with her a good while touching something, then both returned to the room in which the little knight was sitting with the two young ladies and Pan Zagloba, and said, " You young people might have a ride in two sleighs, for the snow is sparkling." At this Pan Michael inclined quickly to Krysia's ear and said, " I beg you to sit with me. I have a world of things to say.'* " Very well," answered Krysia. Then the two men hastened to the stables, followed by Basia ; and ii^ the space of a few " Our Fathers," the two sleighs were driven up before the house. Pan Michael and Krysia took their places in one, Pan Adam and the little haiduk in the other, and moved on without drivers. When they had gone, Pani Makovetski turned to Zagloba and said, " Pan Adam has proposed for Basia." " How is that ? " asked Zagloba, alarmed. " His gedmother, the wife of the chamberlain of Lvoff, 84 PAN MICHAEL. is to come here to-morrow to talk with me ; Pan Adam him- self has begged of me permission to talk witii Basia, even hintingly, for he understands himself that if Basia is not his friend, the trouble and pains will be useless." '' It was for this that you, my benefactress, sent them sleigh-riding ? " " For this. My husband is very scrupulous. More than once he has said to rae, *I will guard their property, but let each choose a husband for herself ; if he is honorable, I will not oppose, even in case of inequality of property.' Moreover, they are of mature years and can give advice to themselves." "But what answer do you think of giving Pan Adam's godmother ? " " My husband will come in May. I will turn the affair over to him ; but I think this way, — as Basia wishes, so will it be." " Pan Adam is a stripling ! " " But Michael himself says that he is a famous soldier, noted already for deeds of valor. He has a respectable property, and his godmother has recounted to me all his relations. You see, it is this way : his great-grandfather was born of Princess Senyut ; he was married the first time to — " " But what do I care for his relations ? " interrupted Zagloba, not hiding his ill-humor ; " he is neither brother nc." godfather to me, and I tell your ladyship that I have predestined the little haiduk to Michael ; for if among maidens who walk the world ou two feet there is one better or more honest than she, may I from this moment begin to walk on all-four like a bear ! " " Michael is thinking of nothing yet ; and even if he were, Krysia has struck his eye more. Ah ! God, whose ways are inscrutable, will decide this." "But if that bare-lipped youngster goes away with a water-melon,^ I shall be drunk with delight," added Zagloba. Meanwhile in the two sleighs the fates of both knights were in the balance. Pan Michael was unable to utter a word for a long time ; at last he said to Krysia, " Do not think that I am a frivolous man, or some kind of fop, for not such are my years." ^ To place a water-melon iu the carriage of a suitor was one way of refusing him. PAN MICHAEL. 85 lam hini> sia, even ia is uot lit them ore than 3rty, but morable, roperty.' Lclvice to Adam's he affair ishes, so soldier, ipectable i all his ndfather the first rrupted brother ; I have among is one moment he were, v^ays are Ly with added knights utter a Do not fop, for je way of Krysia made no answer. " Forgive tne for what I did yesterday, for it was from the good feeling which I have for you, which is so great that I was altogether unable to restrain it. My gracious lady, my beloved Krysia, consider who I am ; I am a simple soldier, whose life has been passed in wars. Another would have prepared an oration beforehand, and then come to con- Hdence ; I have begun with confidence. Remember this also, that if a horse, though trained, takes the bit in his teeth and runs away with a man, why should not love, whose force is greater, run away with him ? Love carried me away, simply because you are dear to me. My beloved Krysia, you are worthy of castellans and senators ; but if you do not disdain a soldier, who, though in simple rank, has served the country not without some glory, I fall at your feet, I kiss yoc ■: feet, and I ask, do you wish me ? Can you think of me without repulsion ? " " Pan Michael ! " answered Krysia. And her hand, drawn from her muff, hid itself in the hand of the knight. " Do you consent ? " asked Volodyovski. " I do ! " answered Krysia ; " and I know that I could not find a more honorable man in all Poland." "God reward you! God reward you, Krysia!" said the knight, covering the hand with kisses. " A greater hap- piness could not meet me. Only tell me that you are not angry at yesterday's confidence, so that I may find relief of conscience." " I am not angry." " Oh that I could kiss your feet ! " cried Pan Michael. They remained some time in silence ; the runners were whistling on the snow, and snowballs were flying from under the horse's feet. Then Pan Michael said, " I marvel that you regard me." " It is more wonderful," answered Krysia, " that you came to love me so quickly." At this Pan Michael's face grew very serious, and he said, " It may seem ill to you that before I shook off sorrow for one, I fell in love with another. I own to you also, as if I were at confession, that in my time I have been giddy ; but now it is different. I have not forgotten that dear one, and shall never forget her ; I love her yet, and if you knew how much I weep for her, you would weep over me yourself." Here voice failed the little knight, for he was greatly 86 PAN MICHAEL. moved, and perhaps for that reason he did not notice that these words did not seem to make a very deep impression on Krysia. Silence followed again, interrupted this time by the lady : " I will try to comfort you, as far as my strength permits." " I loved you so soon," said Pan Michael, " because you l)egan from the first day to cure my wounds. What was I to you ? Nothing ! But you began at once, because you had pity in your heart for an unfortunate. Ah ! I am thankful to you, greatly thankful ! Who does not know this will perhaps reproach me, since I wished to be a monk in November, and am preparing for marriage in December. First, Pan Zagloba will be ready to jeer, for he is glad to do that when occasion offers ; but let the man jeer who is able ! I do not care about that, especially since the reproach will not fall on you, but on me." Krysia began to look at the sky thoughtfully, and said at last, " Must we absolutely tell people of our engagement ? " "What is your meaning ? " " You are going away, it seems, in a couple of days ? " " Even against my will, I must go." " I am wearing mourning for my father. Why should we exhibit ourselves to the gaze of people ? Let our engage- ment remain between ourselves, and people need not know of it till you return from Russia. Are you satisfied ?" "Then I am to say nothing to my sister ? " " I will tell her myself, but after you have gone." " And to Pan Zagloba ? " " Pan Zagloba would sharpen his wit on me. Ei, better say nothing ! Basia too would tease me ; and she these last days is so whimsical and has such changing humor as never before. Better say nothing." Here Krysia raised her dark-blue eyes to the heavens : " God is the witness above us; let people remain uninformed." " I see that your wit is equal to your beauty. I agree. Then God is our witness. Amen ! Now rest your shoulder on me ; for as soon as our contract is made, modesty is not opposed to that. Have no fear! Even if I wished to repeat yesterday's act, I cannot, for I must take care of the horse." Krysia gratified the knight, and he said, "As often as we are alone, call me by name only." " Somehow it does not fit," said she, with a smile. " I never shall dare to do that." I '■'1 PAN MICHAEL. 87 <* But, I have dared." " For Pan Michael is a knight, Pan Michael is daring, Pan Michael is a soldier." " Krysia, you are my lo^e ! " " Mich — " But Krysia had not courage to finish, and covered her face with her nmif. After a while Pan Michael returned to the house ; they (lid not converse much on the road, but at the gate the little knight asked again, "But after yesterday's — you understand — were you very sad ? " " Oh, I was ashamed and sad, but had a wonderful feel- ing," added she, in a lower voice. All at once they put on a look of indifference, so that no one might see what had passed between them. But that was a needless precaution, fov no one paid heed to them. It is true that Zagloba and Pan Michael's sister ran out to meet the two couples, but their eyes were turned only on Basia and Pan Adam. Basia was red, certainly, but it was unknown whether from cold or emotion ; and Pan Adam was as if poisoned. Imme- diately after, too, he took farewell of the lady of the house. In vain did she try to detain him ; in vain Pan Michael himself tried to persuade him to remain to supper : he excused himself with service and went away. .That moment Pan Michael's sister, without saying a word, kissed Basia on the forehead ; the young lady flew to her own chamber and did not return to supper. Only on the next day did Zagloba make a direct attack on her and inquire, " Well, little haiduk, a thunderbolt, as it were, struck Pan Adam ? " " Aha ! " answered she, nodding affirmatively and blinking. " Tell me what you said to him." " The question was quick, for he is daring ; but so was the answer, for I too am daring. Is it not true ? " " You acted splendidly ! Let me embrace you ! What did he say ? Did he let himself be beaten off easily ? " " He asked if with time he could not effect something. I was sorry for him, but no, no ; nothing can come of that ! " Here Basia, distending her nostrils, began to shake her forelock somewhat sadly, as if in thought. " Tell me your reasons," said Zagloba. " He too wanted them, but it was of no use ; I did not tell him, and I will tell no man." 88 PAN MICHAEL. "But perhaps," said Zagloba, looking quickly into her eyes, " you bear some hidden love in your heart. Hei ? " " A fig for love ! " cried Basia. And spring 'ng from the pl^ce, she began to repeat quickly, as if wishing to cover her confusion, " I do not want Pan Adam ! I do not want Pan Adam ! T do not want any one ! Why do you plague me ? Why do you plague me, all of you ? " And on a sudden she burst into tears. Zagloba comforted her as best he could, but during the whole day she was gloomy and peevish. " Michael," said he at dinrer, " yov are going, and Ketling will come soon ; he is a beauty above beauties. I know not how these young ladies will defend themselves, but I think this, when you come back, you will find them both dead in love. " " Profit toT us ! " said Volodyovski. " We '11 give him Panna Basia at once." Basia fixed on him the look of a wild-cat and said, " But why are you less concerned about Krysia ^ " The little kliight was confused beyond measure at these words, and said, " You do not know Ketling's power, but you will discover it." " But why should not Krysia discover it ? Besides, it is not I who sing, — ' The fair head grows faint ; Where will she hide herself ? How will the poor thing defend herself 1 ' " Now Krysia was confused in ^..r turn, and the little wasp continued, " In extremities I will ask Pan Adam to lend me his shield ; but when you go away, I know not with what Krysia will defend herself, if peril comes on her." Pan Michael had now recovered, and answered somewhat severely, " Perhaps she will find wherewith to defend her- self better than you." " How so ? " "For she is less giddy, and has more sedateness and dignity." . Pan Zagloba and the little knight's sister thought that the keen haiduk would come to battle at once ; but to their great amazement, she dropped her head toward the plate, and after a while said, in a low voice, " If you are angry, I ask pardon of you and of Krysia." "AN MICHAEL. 89 CHAPTER XII. As Pan Michael had permission to set out whenever he wished, he went to Anusia's grave at Chenstohova. After he had shed the last of his tears there, he journeyed on farther ; and under the influence of fresh reminiscences it occurred to him that the secret engagement with Krysia was in some way too early. He felt that in sorrow and mourning there is something sacred and inviolable, which should not be touched, bub permitted to rise heavenward like a cloud, and vanish in measureless space. Other men, it is true, after losing their wives, had married in a month or in two months ; but they had not begun with the cloister, nor had misfortune met them at the threshold of happiness after whole years of waiting. But even if men of common mould do not respect the sacredness of sorrow, is it proper to follow their example ? Pan Michael journeyed forward then toward Russia, and reproaches went with him. But he was so just that he took all the blame on himself, and did not put any on Krysia; and to the many alarms which seized him was added this also, would not Krysia in the depth of her soul take that haste ill of him ? " Surely she would not act thus in my place," said Pan Michael to himself ; " and having a lofty soul herself, beyond doubt, she seeks loftiness in others." Fear seized the little knight lest he might seem to her petty ; but that was vain fear. Krysia cared nothing for Pan Michael's mourning; and when he spoke to her too much concerning it, not only did it not excite sympathy in the lady, but it roused her self-love. Was not she, the living woman, equal to the dead one ? Or, in general, was she of such small worth that the dead Anusia could be her rival ? If Zagloba had been in the secret, he would have pacified Pan Michael certainly, by saying that women have not over-much mercy for one another. After Volodyovski's departure, Panna Krysia was aston- ished not a little at what had happened, and at this, that the latch had fallen. In going from the Ukraine to Warsaw, t:i 90 PAN MICHAEL. where she had never been before, she had imagined that it would be different altogether. At the Diet of Convocation the escorts of bishops and dignitaries would meet ; a bril- liant knighthood would assemble from all sides of the Commonwealth. How many amusements and reviews would there be, how much bustle! and in all tl at whirl, in the concourse of knights, would appear some unknown "he," some knight such as maidens see only in dreams. This knight would flush up with love, appear under her windows with a lute ; he would form cavalcades, love and sigh a long time, wear on his armor the knot of his loved one, suffer and overcome obstacles before he would fall at her feet and win mutual love. But nothing of all that hnd come to pass. The haze, changing and colored, like a rainbow, vanished ; a knight appeared, it is true, — a knight not at all common, heralded as the first soldier of the Commonwealth, a great cavalier, but not much, or indeed, not at all, like that " he." There were no cavalcades either, nor playing of lutes, nor tourna- ments, nor the knot on the armor, nor bustle, nor games, nor any of all that which rouses curiosity like a May dream, or a wonderful tale in the evening, which intoxicates like the odor of flowers, which allures as bait does a bird ; from which the face flushes, the heart throbs, the body trembles. There was nothing but a small house outside the city; in the house Pan Michael; then intimacy grew up, and the rest of the vision disappeared as the moon disappears in the sky when clouds come and hide it. If that Pan Michael had appeared at the end of the story, he would be the desired one. More than once, when thinking of his fame, of his worth, of his valor, which made him the glory of the Commonwealth and the terror of its enemies, Krysia felt that, in spite of all, she loved him greatly; only it seemed to her that something had missed her, that a certain injustice had met her, a little through him, or rather through haste. That haste > therefore, had fallen into the hearts of both like a grain ol sand ; and since both were farther and farther from each other, that grain began to pain them somewhat. It happens frequently that something insignifi- cant as a little, thorn pricks the feelings of people, and in time either heals or festers more and more, and brings bitterness and pain, even to the greatest love. But in this case it was still far to pain and bitterness. For Pan Mic<. 4.el, the thought of Krysia was especially agreeable PAN MICHAEL. 91 and soothing ; and the thought of her followed him as his shadow follows a man. He thought too that the farther he went, the dearer she would become to him, and the more he would sigh and yearn for her. The time passed more heavily for her; for no one visited Ketling's house since the departure of the little knight, and day followed day in monotony and weariness. Pani Makovetski counted the days before the election, waited for her husband, and talked only of him ; Basia had put on a very long face. Zagloba reproached her, saying that she had rejected Pan Adam and was then wishing for him. In fact, she would have been glad if even he had oome ; but Novoveski said to himself, '/ There is nothing for me there," and soon he followed Pan Michael. Zagloba too was preparing to return to Pan Yan's, saying that he wished to see his boys. Still, being heavy, he put off his journey day after day ; he explained to Basia that she was the cause of his delay, that he was in love with her and intended to seek her hand. Meanwhile he kept company with Krysia when Pan Michael's sister went with Basia to visit the wife of the chamberlain of Lvoff. Krysia never accompanied them in those visits ; for the lady, notwithstanding her worthiness, could not endure Krysia. Frequently and often too Zagloba went to Warsaw, where he met pleasant company and returned more than once tipsy on the follow- ing day ; and then Krysia was entirely alone, passing the dreary hours in thinking a little of Pan Michael, a little of what might happen if that latch had not fallen once and forever, and often, what did that unknown rival of Pan Michael look like, — the King's son in the fairy tale ? Once Krysia was sitting by the window and looking in thougiitfulness at the door of the room, on which a very bright gleam of the setting sun was falling, when suddenly a sleigh-bell was heard on the other side of the house. It ran through Krysia's head that Pani Makovetski and Basia must have returned; but that did not bring her out of meditation, and she did not even withdraw her eyes from the door. Meanwhile the door opened ; and on the back- groimd of the dark depth beyond appeared to the eyes of the maiden some unknown man. At the first moment it seemed to Krysia that she saw a picture, or that she had fallen asleep and was dreaming, such a wonderful vision stood before her. The unknown was young, dressed in black foreign costume, with a white if 92 PAN MICHAEL lace collar coming to liis shoulders. Once in childhood Krysia had seen l*an Artsishevski, general of the artillery of the kingdom, dressed in such a costume ; by reason of the dress, as well as of his unusual beauty, the general had remained long in her memory. Now, that young man before her was dressed in like fashion ; but in beauty he surpassed Pan Artsishevski and all men walking the earth. His hair, cut evenly over his forehead, fell in bright curls on both sides ^f his face, just marvellously. He had dark brows, definitely outlined on a forehead white as marble ; eyes mild and melancholy ; a yellow mustacho and a yellow, pointed beard. It was an incomparable head, in which nobility was united to.manfulness, — the head at once of an angel and a warrior. Krysia's breath was stopped in her breast, for looking, she did not believe her own eyes, nor could she decide whether she had before her an illusion or a real man. He stood awhile motionless, astonished, or through politeness feigning astonishment at Krysia; at last he moved from the door, and waving his hat downward began to sweep the floor with its plumes. Krysia rose, but her feet trembled under her ; and now blushing, now grow- ing pale, she closed her eyes. Meanwhile his voice sounded low and soft, " I am Ketling of Elgin, — the friend and companion-at-arms of Pan Volo- d3'0vski. The servant has told me already that I have the unspeakable happiness and honor to receive as guests under my roof the sister and relatives of, my Pallas ; but pardon, worthy lady, my confusion, for the servant told me nothing of what my eyes see, and my eyes are overcome by the brightness of your presence." With such a compliment did the knightly Ketling greet Krysia ; but she did not repay him in like manner, for she could not find a single word. She thought onl}'^ that when he had finished, he would incline surely a second time, for in the silence she heard again the rustle of plumes on the floor. She felt also that there was need, urgent need, to make some answer and return compliment for compliment, otherwise she might be held a simple woman; but mean- while her breath fails her, the pulse is throbbing iu her hands and her temples, her breast rises and falls as if she were suffering greatly. She opens her eyelids ; he stands before her with head inclined somewhat, with admiration and respect in his wonderful face. With trembling han' Krysia seizes her robe to make even a oourtesy before the cavalier ; At PAN MICHAEL. 98 fortunately, at that moment cries of " Ketling ! Ketling ! " are heard behind the door, and into the room rushes, with open arms, the panting Zagloba. The two men embraced each other then ; and during that time the young lady tried to recover, and to look two or three times at the knight. He embraced Zagloba heartily, but with that unusual elegance in every movement which he had either inherited from his ancestors or acquired at the refined courts of kings and magnates. " How are you ? " cried Zagloba. " I am as glad to see you in your house as in my own. Let me look at you. Ah, you have grown thin ! Is it not some love-affair ? As (jod lives, you have grown thin. Do you know, Michael has gone to the squadron ? Oh, you have done splendidly to come ! Michael thinks no more of the cloister. His sister is living here with two young ladies, — maidens like turnips ! Oh, for God's sake, Panna Krysia is here ! I beg pardon for my words, but let that man's eyes crawl out who denies beauty to either of you; this cavalier has seen it already in your case." Ketling inclined his head a third time, and said with a smile, "I left the house a barrack and find it Olympus; for I see a goddess at the entrance." " Ketling ! how are you ? " cried a second time Zagloba, for whom one greeting was too little, and he seized him again in his arms. "Never mind," said he, " you have n't seen the haiduk yet. One is a beauty, but the other is honey! How are you, Ketling ? God give you health ! I will talk to you. It is you ; very good. That is a delight to this old man. You are glad of your guests. Pani Makovetski has come here, for it was difficult to find lodgings in the time of the Diet ; but now it is easier, and she will go out, of course, for it is not well for young ladies to lodge in a single man's house, lest people might look awry, and some gossip might come of the matter." " For God's sake ! I will never permit that ! 1 am to Volodyovski not a friend, but a brother ; and I may receive Pani Makovetski as a sister under my roof. To you, young lady, I shall turn for assistance, and if necessary will beg it here on my knees." Saying this, Ketling knelt before Krysia, and seizing her hand, pressed it to his lips and looked into her eyes implor- ingly, joyously, and at the same time pensively ; she began to blush, especially as Zagloba cried out straightway, " He 94 PAN MICHAEL. i 'I 'i has barely come when he is on his knees before her. As God lives ! I '11 tell Pani Makovetski that I found you in that posture. Sharp, Ketling ! See what court customs are ! " " I am not skilled in court customs," whispered the lady, in great confusion. " Can I reckon on your aid ? " asked Ketling. « Rise, sir ! " " May I reckon on your aid ? I am Pan Michael's brother. An injury will be done him if this house is abandoned." "My wishes are nothing here," answered Krysia, with more presence of mind, " though I muSt be grateful for yours." " I thank you ! " answered Ketling, pressing her hand to his mouth. " Ah ! frost out of doors, and Cupid is naked ; but he would not freeze in this house/' said Zagloba. " And I see that from sighs alone there wiU be a thaw, — from nothing but sighs." " Spare us," said Krysia. " I thank God that you have not lost your jovial humor," said Ketling, "for joyousness is a sign of health." " And a clear conscience," added Zagloba. " ' He grieves who is troubled,' declares the Seer in Holy Writ. Nothing troubles me, therefore I am joyous. Oh, a hundred Turks ! What do I behold ? For I saw you in Polish costume with a lynx-skin cap and a sabre, and now you have changed again into some kind of Englishman, and are going around on slim legs like a stork." " For I have been in Courland, where the Polish dress is not worn, and have just passed two days with the English resident in Warsaw." " Then you arw returning from Courland ? " " I am. The relative who adopted me has died, and left me another estate there." " Eternal repose to him ! He was a Catholic, of course ? " " He was." " You have this consolation at least. But you will not leave us for this property in Courland ? " " I will live and die here," answered Ketling, looking at Krysia; and at once she dropped her long lashes on her eyes. Pani Makovetski arrived when it was quite dark ; and PAN MICHAEL. 95 ler hand to Ketliug went outside the gate to meet her. He conducted the lady to his house with as much homage as if she had been a reigning princess. She wished on the following day to seek other quarters in the city itself ; but her resolve was ineffective. The young knight implored, dwelt on his brotherhood with Pan Michael, and knelt until she agreed to stay with him longer. It was merely stipulated that Pan Zagloba should remain some time yet, to shield the ladies with his age and dignity from evil tongues. He agreed willingly, for he had become attached beyond measure to the haiduk ; and besides, he had begun to arrange in his head certain plans which demanded his presence absolutely. The maidens were both glad, and Basia came out at once openly on Ketling's side. " We will not move out to-day, anyhow," said she to Pan Michael's hesitating sister ; " and if not, it is all the same \ Lether we stay one day or twelve." Ketling pleased her as well as Krysia, for he pleased all women ; besides, Basia had never seen a foreign cavalier, except officers of foreign infantry, — men of small rank and rather common persons. Therefore she walked around him, shaking her forelock, dilating her nostrils, and looking at hira with a childlike curiosity ; so importunate was she that at last she heard the censure of Pani Makovetski. But in spite of the censure, she did not cease to investigate him with her eyes, as if wishing to fix his military value, and at last she turned to Pan Zagloba. " Is he a great soldier ? " asked she of the old man in a whisper. " Yes ; so that he cannot be more celebrated. You see he has immense experience, for, remaining in the true faith, he served against the English rebels from his fourteenth year. He is a noble also of high birth, which is easily seen from his manners." " Have you seen him under fire ? " " A thousand times ! He would halt for you in it with- out a frown, pat his horse on the shoulder, and be ready to talk of love." " Is it the fashion to talk of love at such a time ? Hei ? " " It is the fashion to do everything by which contempt for bullets is sliown." " But hand to hand, in a duel, is he equally great ? " " Yes, yes ! a wasp ; it is not to be denied." " But could he stand before Pan Michael ? " *^ t' 96 PAN MICHAEL. " Before Michael he could not ! " " Ha I " exclaimed l^asia, with joyous pride, " J knew that he could not. I thought at once that he could not." And she began to clap her hands. "So, then, do you take Pan Michael's side?" asked Zagloba. Basia shook her forelock and was silent ; after a while a quiet sigh raised her breast. " Ei ! what of that ? I am glad, for he is ours." " But think of this and beat it into ycurself , little haiduk," said Zagloba, " that if on the field of battle it is hard to find a better man than Ketling, he is most dangerous for maidens, who love him madly for his beauty. He is trained famously in love-making too." " Tell that to Krysia, for love is not in my head," answered Basia, and turning to Krysia, she began to call, "Krysia! Krysia! Come here just for a word." " I am here," said Krysia. " Pan Zagloba says that no lady looks on Keeling without falling in love straightway. 1 have looked at him from every side, and somehow nothing has happened ; but do you feel anything ? " " Basia, Basia ! " said Krysia, in a tone of persuasion. " Has he pleased you, eh ? " " Spare us ! be sedate. My Basia, do not talk ncnsense, for Ketling is coming." In fact, Krysia had not taken her sear when Ketling approached and inquired, " Is it permitted to join the company ? " • " We request you earnestly," answered Krysia. " Then I am bold to ask, of what was your conversation ? " " Of love," cried Basia, without hesitation. Ketling sat down near Krysia. They were silent for a time ; for Krysia, usually self-possessed and with pr'^sence of mind, had in some wonderful way become timid in pres- ence of the cavalier ; hence he was firsc to ask, — " Is it true that the conversation was of such a pleasant subject ? " " It was," answered Krysia, in an undertone. " I shall be delighted to hear your opinior " " Pardon me, for I lack courage and wit, so I think that 1 should rather hear something new from you." " Jtrysia is right," said Zagloba. " Let us listen." "Ask a question," sa!d Ketling, And raising his eyes iiii.^Wffi^a-iiaiiaaBiiMiiMi PAN MICHAEL. w e ? " asked suasion. somewhat, he meditated a little, then, although no one had questioned him, he began tc speak, as if to himseli' : " Loving is a grievous misfortune j for by loving, a fre6 man becomes a captive. Just as a bird, shot by an arrow, falls at the feet of the hunter, so the man struck by love has no power to escape from the feet of the loved one. To I'ove is to be maimed ; for a man, like one blind, does not see the world beyond his love. To love is to mourn ; for when do raoru tears flow, when do more sighs swell the breast ? When a man loves, there are neither dresses nor hunts in his head ; he is ready to sit embracing his knees with his arms, sighing as plaintively as if he had lost some one near to him. Love is an illness ; for in it, as in illness, the face becomes pale, the eyes sink, the hands tremble, the fingers grow thin, and the man thinks of death, or goes around in derangement, with dishevelled hair, t^lks with the moon, writes gladly the cherished name on the sand, and if the wind blows it away, he says, * misfortune/ and is ready to sob." Here Ketling was silent for a while; one would have said that he was sunk in musing. Krysia listened to his words with he ? whole soul, as if they were a song. Her lips were paxoed, and her eyes did not leave the pale face of the knight. Basia's forelock fell to her eyes, hence it could not be known what she was thinking of ; but she sat in silence also. Then Zagloba yawned loudly, drew a deep breath, stretched his legs, and said, " Give command to make boots for dogs of such love ! " " But yet," began the knight, anew, " if it is grievous to love, it is more grievous still not to love ; for who without love is satisfied with pleasure, glory, riches, perfump" or jewels ? Who will not say to the loved one, * I choo u: thej rather than a kingdom, than a sceptre, than health y < V g life ' ? And since each would give life for love wiluigly, love has more value than life." Ketling finished. The young ladies sat nestling closely to each other, won- dering at the tenderness of his speech and those conclusions of love foreign to Polish cavaliers, till Zagloba, who was napping at the end, woke and began to blink, looking now at one, now at another, now at the third ; at last gaining presence of mind, he inquired in a loud voice, " What do you say ? " " We say good-night to you," said Basia. 7 08 PAN MICHAEL. " Ah ! I k now we were talking of love. What was the conclusion 'r ' " The lining was better than the cloak." " There is no use in denying that I was drowsy ; but this loving, weeping, sighing — Ah, I have found another rhyme for it, — namely, sleeping, — and at this time the best, for the hour is advanced. Good-night to the whole company, and give us peace with your love. O my God, my God, while the cat is miauwing, she will not eat the cheese ; but until she eats, her mouth is watering. In my day 1 resembled Ketling as one cup does another ; and I was in love so madly that a ram might have pounded my back for an hour before I should have known it. But in old age I prefer to rest well, especially when a polite host not only conducts me to bed, but gives me a drink on the pillow." " I am at the service of your grace," said Ketling. " Let us go ; let us go ! See how high the moon is already. It will be line to-morrow; it is glittering and clear as in llie day. Ketling is ready to talk about love with you all night; but remember, kids, that he is road- weary." " Not road-weary, for I have rested two days in the city. I am only afraid that the ladies are not used to night- watching." " The night would pass quickly in listening to you," said Krysia. Then they parted, for it was really late. The young ladies slept in the same room and usually talked long before sleep- ing ; but .this evening Basia could not understand Krysia, for as much as the first had a wish to speak, so much was the second silent and answered in half-words. A number of times too, when Basia, in speaking of Ketling, caught at an idea, laughing somewhat at him and mimicking him a little, Krysia embraced her with great tenderness, begging her to leave off that nonsense. " He is host here, Basia," said she ; "we are living under his roof ; and I saw that he fell in love with you at once." " Whence do you know that ? " inquired Basia. " Who does not love you ? All love you, and I very much." Thus speaking, she put her beautiful face to Basia's face, nestled up to her, and kissed her eyes. They went at last to their beds, but Krysia could not sleep for a long time. Disquiet had seized her. At times her heart beat with such force that she brought both hands PAN MICHAET,. 09 to her satin bosom to restrain the throbbing. At times too, especially when she tried to close her eyes, it seemed to her that some head, beautiful as a dream, bent over her, and a low voice whispered into her ear, — " I would rather have thee than a kingdom, than a sceptre, tliau health, than long life ! " 100 PAN MICHAEL. ■ i CHAPTER XIII. A FEW days later Zagloba wrote a letter to l*an Yan with the following conclusion, " If I do not go home before election, be not astonished. This will not happen through my lack of good wishes for you ; but as the Devil does not sleep, I do nob wish that instead of a bird something useless should remain in my hand. It will come out badly if when Michael returns, T shall not bo able to say to him, * That one is engaged, and the haiduk is free.' Everything is in the power of God ; but this is my thought, that it will not be necessary then to urge Michael, nor to make long prepa- rations, and that you will come when the engugement is made. Meanwhile, remembering Ulysses, I shall be forced to use stratagems and exaggerate more than once, which for me is not easy, since all my life I have preferred truth to every delight, and was glad to be nourished by it. Still, for Michael and the haiduk I will take this on my head, for they are pure gold. Now I embrace you both with the boys, and press you to my heart, commending you to the Most High God." • When he had finished writing,. Zagloba sprinkled sand on the paper ; then he struck it with his hand, read it once more, holding it at a distance from his eyes ; then he folded it, took his seal ring from his finger, moistened it, and pre- Eared to seal the letter, at which occupation Ketling found im. " A good day to your grace ! " " Good-day, good-day ! " said Zagloba. " The weather, thanks be to God, is excellent, and I am just sending a mes- senger to Pan Yan." " Send an obeisance from me." " I have done so already. I said at once to myself, * It is necessary to send a greeting from Ketling. Both of them will be glad to receive good news.' It is evident that I have sent a greeting from you, since I have written a whole epistle touching you and the young ladies." "How is that ? " inquired Ketling. Zagloba placed his palms on his knees, which he began to tap with his fingers j then he bent his head, and looking PAN MICHAEL 101 Yan with me before 'H through 1 does not ng useless ly if when im, ' That ;hing is in t will not ng prepa- gement is bo forced which for 1 truth to Still, for head, for the boys, the Most i sand on it once he folded and pre- ng found weather, g a mes- f, atis of them 1 1 have whole 3 began looking from uifder his brows at Ketling, said, " My Ketling, it is not necessary to bo a prophet to know that where flint and steel are, sparks will flash sooner or later. You are a beauty above beauties, and even you would not find fault with the young ladies." Ketling was really confused. " I should have to be wall- eyed or be a wild barbarian altogether," said he, " if I did not see their beauty, and do homage to it." " Hut, you see," continued Zagloba, looking with a smile on the blushing face of Ketling, " if you are not a barbarian, it is not right for you to have both in view, for only Turks act like that." " How can.you suppose — " " I do not suppose ; I only say it to myself. Ha ! traitor! you have so talked to them of love that pallor is on Krysia's lips this third day. It is no w(mder; you are a beauty. When I was young myself, I used to stand in the frost under the window of a certain black brow ; she was like Panna Krysia ; and I remember how I used to sing, — ' You are uleepine there after the day ; Aud I am here thrumming my lute, Hots! Hots!* If you wish, I will give you a song, or compose an entirely new one, for I have no lack of genius. Have you observed that Panna Krysia reminds one somewhat of Panna Bille- vich, except that Panna Billevich had hair like flax and had no down on her lip ? But there are men who find superior beauty in that, and think it a charm. She looks with great pleasure on you. I have just written so to Pan Yan. Is it not true that she is like the former Panna Billevich ? " " I have not noticed the likeness, but it may be. In figure and stature she recalls her." " Now listen to what I say. I am telling family secrets directly ; but as you are a friend, you ought to know them. Be on your guard not to feed Volodyovski with ingratitude, for I and Pani Makovetski have predestined one of those maidens to him." Here Zagloba looked quickly and persistently into Ket- ling's eyes, and he grew pale and inquired, "Which one ? " " Panna Krysia," answered Zagloba, slowly. And push- ing out his lower lip, he began to blink from under his frowning brow with his one seeing eye. Ketling was silent, 102 PAN MICHAEL. i| ■iiil and silent so long that at last Zagloba inquired, " What do you say to this ? " And Ketling answered with changed voice, but with emphasis, "You may be sure that I shall not indulge my lieart to Michael's harm." " Arc you certain ? " " I have suffered much in life ; my word of a knight that I will not indulge it." Then Zagloba opened his arms to him : " Ketling, indulge your heart ; indulge it, poor man, as much as yc u like, for I only wanted to try you. Not Panna Krysia, but the haiduk, have we predestined to Michael." Kt".ing's face grew bright with a sincere and deep joy, and seizing Zagloba in his embrace, he held him long, then inquired, " Is it certain already that they are in love ? " " But who would not be in love with my haiduk, — who ? " asked Zagloba. " Then has the betrothal taken place ? " "There has been no betrothal, for Michael has barely freed himself from mouriiing ; but there will be, — put that on my head. The maiden, though she evades like a weasel, is very much inclined to him, for with her the sabre is the main thing." " I have noticed that, as God is dear to me 1 " interrupted Ketling, radiant. " Ha ! you noticed it ? Michael is weeping yet for the other ; but if any one pleases his spirit, it is certainly the haiduk, for she is most like the dead one, though she cuts less with her eyes, for she is younger. Everything is arranging itself well. I am the guarantee that these two weddings will be at election-time." Ketling, saying nothing, embraced Zagloba again, and placed his beautiful face against his red cheeks, so that tlie old man panted and asked, " Has Panna Krysia f awed her- self into your skin like that already ? " " I know not, — I know not," answered Ketling ; " but I know this, that barely had the heavenly vision of her de- lighted my eyes when I said at once to myself that she was the one woman whom my suffering heart might love yet ; and that same night I drove sleep away with sighs, and yielded myself to pleasant yearnings. Thenceforth she took possession of my being, as a queen does of an obedient and loyal country. Whether this is love or soijiet;h.ing else, I know not," ■'iM PAN MICHAEL. 103 " But you know that it is neither a cap nor three yards of cloth for trousers, nor a saddle-girth, nor a crouper, nor sausage and eggs, nor a decanter of gorailka. If you are certain of this, then ask Krysia about the rest ; or if you wish, I will ask her." "Do not do that," said Ketling, smiling. "If I am to drown, let it s'^em to me, even a couple of days yet, that I am swimming." " I see that the Scots are fine men in battle ; but in love they are useless. Against women, as against the enemy, impetus is needful. 'I came, I saw, I conquered!' that was my maxim." "In time, if my most ardent desires are to be accom- plished, perhaps I shall ask you for friendly assistance; though I am naturalized, and of noble blood, still my name is unknown here, and I am not sure that Pani Makovetski — " " Pani Makovetski ? " interrupted Zagloba. " Have no fear about her. Pani Makovetski is a regular music-box. As I wind her, so will she play. I will go at her immedi- ately ; I must forewarn her, you know, so that she may not look awry at your approaches to the young lady. To such a degree is your Scottish method one, and ours another, I will not make a declaration straightway in your name, of course ; I will say only that the maiden has taken your eye, and that it would be well if from that flour there should be bread. As God is dear to me, I will go at once ; have no fear, for in every case I am at liberty to say what I like." And though Ketling detained him, Zagloba rose and went out. On the way he met Basia, rushing along as usual, and said to her, "Do' you know that Krysia has captured Ketling completely ? " " He is not the first man ! " answered Basia. " And you are not angry about it ? " " Ketling is a doll ! — a pleasant cavalier, but a doll ! I have struck my knee against the wagon-tongue; that is what troubles me." Here Basia, bending forward, began to rub her knee, looking meanwhile at Zagloba, and he said, "For God's sake, be careful ! Whither are you flying now ? " " To Krysia." " But what is she doing ? " " She ? For some time past she keeps kissing me, and rubs up to me like a cat." 104 PAN MICHAEL. m'' m "Do not tell her that she has captured Ketling." « Ah ! but can I hold out ? " Zagloba knew well that Basia would not hold out, and it was for that very reason that he forbade her. He went on, therefore, greatly delighted with his own cunning, and Basia fell like a bomb into Krysia's chamber. " I have smashed my knee ; and Ketling is dead in love with you ! " cried she, right on the threshold. " I did not see the pole sticking out at the carriage-house — and such a blow !" There were flashes in my eyes, but that is nothing. Pan Zagloba begged me to say nothing to you about Ketling. I did not say that I would not ; I have told you at once. And you were pretending to give him to me ! Never fear ; I know you — My knee pains me a little yet. I was not giving Pan Adam to you, but Ketling. Oho ! He is walking through the whole house now, holding his head and talking to himself. Well done, Krysia ; well done ! Scot, Scot ! kot, kot ! " ^ Here Basia began to push her finger toward the eye of her friend. " Basia ! " exclaimed Panna Krysia. "Scot, Scot! kot, kot!" " How unfortunate I am ! " cried Krysia, on a sudden, and burst into tears. After a while Basia began to console her ; but it availed nothing, and the maiden sobbed as never before in her life. In fact, no one in all that house knew how unhappy she was. For some days she had been in a fever ; her face had grown pale; her eyes had sunk; her breast was moving with short, broken breath. Something wonderful had taken place in her; she had dropped, as it were, into extreme weakness, and the change had come not gradually, slowly, but on a sudden. Like a whirlwind, like a storm, it had swept her away ; like a flame, ib had heated her blood ; likp lightning, it had flashed on her imagination. She could not, even for a moment, resist that power which was so mercilessly sudden. Calmness had left her. Her will was like a bird with broken wings. Krysia herself knew not whether she loved Ketling or hated him; and a measureless fear seized her in view of that question. But she felt that her heart beat so quickly 1 "Kof cat, cat!" means " cat," hence Basia's exclamations are, " Scot, Scot I PAN MICHAEL. 106 only through him ; that her head was thinking thus help- lessly only through him ; that in ner and above her it was full of him, — and no means of defence. Not to love him was easier than not to think of him ; for her eyes were delighted with the sight of him, her ears were lost in listening to his voice, her whole soul was absorbed by him. Sleep did not free her from that importunate man, for barely had she closed her eyes when his head bent above her, whispering, " I would rather have thee than a king- dom, than a sceptre, than fame, than wealth." And that head was near, so near that even in the darkness blood-red blushes covered the face of the maiden. She was a Russian with hot blood ; certain fires rose in her breast, — fires of which she had not known till that time that they could exist, and from the ardor of which she was seized with fear and shame, and a great weakness and a certain faintness at once painful and pleasant. Night brought her no rest. A weariness continually increasing gained control of her, as if after great toil. " Krysia ! Krysia ! what is happening to thee ? " cried she to herself. But she was as if in a daze and in unceas- ing distraction. Nothing had happened yet ; nothing had taken place. So far she had not exchanged two words with Ketling alone ; still, the thought of him had taken hold of her thoroughly ; still, a certain instinct whispered unceasingly, " Guard thyself ! Avoid him." And she avoided him. Krysia had not thought yet of her agreement with Pan Michael, and that was her luck; she had not thought specially, because so far nothing had taken place, and because she thought of no one, — thought neither of her- self nor of others, but only of Ketling. She concealed this too in her deepest soul ; and the thought that no one suspected what was taking place in her, that no one was occupied with her and Ketling at the same time, b ought her no small consolation. All at once the words of Basia convinced her that it was otherwise, — that people were looking at them already, connecting them in thought, divining the position. Hence the disturbance, the shame and pain, taken together, overcame her will, and she wept like a little child. But Basia's words were only the beginning of those various hints, significant glances, blinking of eyes, shaking of heads, finally, of those double meaning phrases which 106 PAN MICHAEL. Krysia must endure. This began during dinner. Pan Michael's sister turned her gaze from Krysia to Ketling, and from Ketling to Krysia, which she had not done hitherto. Pan Zagloba coughed significantly. At times the conversation was interrupted, — it was unknown wherefore ; silence followed", and once during such an interval Basia, with dishevelled hair, cried out to the whole table, — " I know something, but I won't tell ! " Krysia blushed instantly, and then grew pale at once, as if some terrlHe danger had passed near her ; Ketling too bent his head. Both felt perfectly that that related to them, and though they avoided conversation with each other, so that people might not look at them, still it was clear to both that something was rising between them ; that some undefined community of confusion was in process of creation ; that it would unite them and at tlie same time keep them apart, for by it they lost freedom completely, and could be no longer ordinary friends to each other. Happily for them, no one gave attention to Basia's words. Pan Zagloba was preparing to go to the city and return with a numerous company of knights ; all were intent on that event. In fact, Ketling's house was gleaming with light in the evening ; between ten and twenty officers came with music, which the hospitable host provided for the amusement of the ladies. Dancing of course there could not be, for it was Lent, and Ketling's mourning was in the way ; but they listened to the music, and were entertained with conversa- tion. The ladies were dressed splendidly. Pani Makovet- ski appeared in Oriental silk. The haiduk was arrayed in various colors, and attracted the eyes of the military with her rosy face and bright hair, which dropp- d at times over lier eyes ; she roused laughter with the decision of her speech, and astonished with her manners, in which Cossack daring was combined with unaffectedness. Krysia, whose mourning for her father was at an end, wore a white robe trimmed with silver. The knights com- pared her, some to Juno, others to Diana ; but none came too near her ; no man twirled his mustache, struck his heels, or cast glances ; no one looked at her with flashing eyes or began a conversation about love. But soon she noticed that those who looked at her with admiration and hoanage looked afterward at Ketling; that some, on approaching him, pressed. his hand, as if congratulating him and giving PAN MICHAEL. 107 him good wishes ; that he sliruggod his shoulders and spread out his hands, as if in denial. Krysia, who by nature was watchful and keen, was nearly certain that they were talk- ing to him of her, that they considered her as almost his affianced; a.id since she could not see that Pan Zagloba whispered in the ear of each man, she was at a loss to .know whence these suppositions came. " Have I some- tliing written on my forehead ? " thought she, with alarm. She was asliamed and anxious. And then even words began to fly to her through the air, as if not to her, but still aloud. " Fortunate Ketling ! " " He was born in a caul." " No wonder, for he is a beauty ! " and similar words. Other polite cavaliers, wishing to entertain her and say something pleasant, spoke of Ketling, praising him beyorr?. measure, exalting his bravery, his kindness, his eleg£,:.C manners, and ancient lineage. Krysia, whether willing or unwilling, had to listen, and involuntarily her eyes sought him of whom men were talking to her, and at times they met his eyes. Then the charm seizied her with new force, and without knowing it, she was delighted at the sight of him ; for how different was Ketling from all those rugged soldier-forms ! " A king's son among his attendants," thought Krysia, looking at that noble, aristocratic head and at those ambitious eyes, full of a certain inborn mel- ancholy, and on that forehead, shaded by rich golden hair. Her heart began to sink and languish, as if that head was the dearest on earth to her. Ketling saw this, and not wishing to increase bsr confusion, did not approach, as if another were sitting by her side. If she had been a queen, he could not have surrounded her with greater honor and higher attention. In speaking to her, he inclined his head and pushed back one foot, as if in sign that he was ready to kneel at any moment ; he spoke with dignity, never jestingly, though with Basia, for example, he was glad to jest. In intercourse with Krysia, besides th^ greatest respect there was rather a certain shade of melancholy full of tenderness. Thanks to that respect, no other man permitted himself either a word too explicit, or a jest too bold,' as if the conviction had been fixed upon every one that in dignity and birth she was higher than all others, — a lady with whom there was never politeness enough, Krysia was heartily grateful to him for this. In general, the evening passed anxiously for her, but sweetly. When midnight approached, the musicians stopped playing, the 108 PAN MICHAJJL. ladies took farewell of the company, and among the knights goblets began to make the round frequently, and tnere followed a noisier entertainment, in which Zagloba assumed the dignity of hetman. Basia went upstairs joyous as a bird, for she had amused herself greatly. Before she knelt down to pray she began to play tricks and imitate various guests ; at last she said to Krysia, clapping her hands, — " It is perfect that your Ketling has come I At least, there will be no lack of soldiers. Oho! only let Lent pass, and I will dance to kill. We '11 have fun. And at your betrothal to Ketling, and at your wedding, well, if I don't turn the house over, let the Tartars take me captive ! What if they should take us really ! To begin with, there would be — Ha ! Ketling is good ! He will bring musicians for you ; but with you I shall enjoy them. He will bring you new wonders, one after another, until he does this — " Then Basia threw herself on her knees suddenly before Kjysia, and encircling her waist with her arms, began to speak, imitating the low voice of Ketling : " Your ladyship ! I so love you that I cannot breathe. I love you on foot and on horseback. I love you fasting and after breakfast. I love you for the ages and as the Scots love. Will you be mine?" " Basia, I shall be angry ! " cried Krysia. But instead of growing angry, she caught Basia in her arms, and while trying, as it were, to lift her, she began to kiss her eyes. PAN MICHAEL. 109 CHAPTER XIV. Pan Zagloba knew perfectly that the Utile knight was more inclined toward Krysia than Basia ; but for that very reason he resolved to set Krysia aside. Knowing Pan Michael through and through, he was convinced that if he had no choice, he would turn infallibly to Basia, with whom the old noble himself was so blindly in love that he could not get it into his head how any man could prefer another to her. He understood also that he could not render Pan Michael a greater service than to get him his haiduk, and he was enchanted at thought of that match. He was angry at Pan Michael, at Krysia also ; it was true he would prefer that Pan Michael should marry Krysia rather than no one, but he determined to do everything to make him marry the haiduk. And precisely because the little knight's inclination toward Krysia was known to him, he determined to make a Ketling of her as quickly as possible. Still, the answer which Zagloba received a few days later from Pan Yan staggered him somewhat in his resolution. Pan Yan advised him to interfere in nothing, for he feared that in the opposite case great troubles might rise easily between the friends. Zagloba himself did not wish this, therefore certain reproaches made themselves heard in him ; these he stilled in the following manner : — " If Michael and Krysia were betrothed, and I had thrust Ketling between them like a wedge, then I say nothing. Solomon says, ' Do not poke your nose into another man's purse,' and he is right. But every one is free to wish. Be- sides, taking things exactly, what have I done ? Let any one tell me what." When he had said this, Zagloba put his hands on his hips, pouted his lips, and looked challengingly on the walls of his chamber, as if expecting reproaches from them ; but since the walls made no answer, he spoke on: "I told Ketling that I had predestined the haiduk to Michael. But is this not permitted me ? Maybe it is not true that I have predestined her ! If I wish any other woman for Michael, may the gout bite me 1 " 110 PAN MICHAEL. The walla recogniv.cd the jusfcico of Zagloba in perfect silence; and he continued further : " 1 told the haiduk that Ketling was brought down by Kryaia ; maybe that is not true ? Has he not confessed ; has he not sighed, sitting near the fire, so that the ashes were flying through the room ! And what I saw, I have told otlu^rs. Pan Yan has sound sense ; but no one will throw my wit to the dogs. I know myself what may be told, and what would be better left in silence. H'm ! he writes not to interfere in any- thing. That may bo done also. Hereafter I will interfere in nothing. When I am a third party in presence of FCrysia and Ketling, I will go out and leave them alone. Let them help themselves without me. In fact, I think they wil' be able. They need no help, for now they are so pushed toward each other that their eyes are growing white ; and besides, the spring is coming, at which time uot only the sun, but desires begin to grow warm. Well ! I will leave them alone ; but I shall see what the result will be." And, jn truth, the result was soon to appear. During Holy Week the entire company at Ketling's house went to Warsaw and took lodgings in the hotel on Dluga Street, to be near the churches and perform their devotions at pleas- ure, and at the same time to sate their eyes with the holiday bustle of the city. Ketling ptrformed here the honors of host, for though a foreigner by origin, he knew the capital thoroughly and had many acquaintances in every quarter, through whom he was able to make everything easy. Hr surpassed himself in politeness, and almost divined the th. Q^hts of the ladies he was escorting, especially Krysia. Besides, all had taken to loving him sincerely. Pan Michael's sister, forewarned by Zagloba, looked on him and Krysia with a more and more favorable eye ; and if she had said nothing to the maiden so far, it was only because he was silent. But it seemed to the worthy " auntie " a natural thing and proper that the cavalier should win the lady, especially as he was a cavalier really distinguished, who was met at every step by marks of respect and friendship, not only from the lower but from the higher people ; he was so capable of winning all to his side by his truly won- derful beauty, bearing, dignity, liberality, mildness in time of peace, and manfulness in war. "What God will give, and my husband decide, will come to pass," said Pani Makovetski to herself ; " but I will not cross these two." PAN MICHAEL. Ill Thanka to this decision, Ketling found himself oftener with Krysia and stayed with her longer than when in his own house;. Besides, the whole company always went out together. Zagloba generally gave his arm to Pan Michael's sister, Ketliiig to Krysia, and Basia, as the youngest, went alone, sometimes liurrying on far ahead, then halting in front of shops to look at goods and various wonders from beyond the sea, such as she had never seen before. Krysia grew accustomed gradually to Ketling ; and now when she was leaning on his arm, when she listened to his conver- sation or looked at his noble face, her heart did not beat in her breast with the former disquiet, presence of mind did not leave her, and she was seized not by confusion, but by an immense and intoxicating delight. They were continu- ally by themselves ; they knelt near each other in the churches ; their voices were mingled in prayer and in pious hymns. Ketling knew well the condition of his heart. Krysia, either from lack of decision or because she wished to tempt herself, did not say mentally, " I love him ; " but they loved each other greatly. A friendship had sprung up between them; and besides love, they had immense regard for each other. Of love itself they had not spoken yet ; time passed for them as a dream, and a serene sky was above them. Clouds of reproaches were soon to hide it from Krysia; but the present was a time of repose. Specially through intimacy with Ketling, through becom- ing accustomed to him, through that friendship which with love bloomed up between them, Krysia's ai«"'Tms were ended, her impressions were not so violent, the conflicts of her blood and imagination ceased. They were near each other; it was pleasant for them in the company of each other; and Krysia, yielding herself with her whole soul to that agreeable present, was unwilling to think that it would ever end, and that to scatter those illusions it needed only one word ^ from Ketling, " I love." That word waS soon uttered. Once, when Pan Michael's sister and Basia were at the house of a sick relative, Ketling persuaded Krysia and Pan Zagloba to visit the king's castle, which Krysia liad not seen hitherto, and concerning whose curiosities wonders were related throughout the whole country. They went, then, three in company. Ketling's liberality 1 In Polish, " I love " is one word, " Kocham.' 112 PAN MICHAEL. had opened all doors, and Krysia was greeted by obei- sances from the doorkeepers as profound as if she wore a queen entering her own residence. Ketling, knowing the castle perfectly, conducted her through lordly halls and chambers. They examined the theatre, the royal baths ; they halted before pictures representing the bat- tles and victories gained by Sigismund and Vladislav over the savagery of the East; they went out on the terraces, from which the eye took in an immense stretch of country. Krysia could not free herself from wonder; he explained everything to her, but was silent from moment to moment, and looking into her dark-blue eyes, he seemed to say with his glance, " What are all these wonders in comparison with thee, thou wonder? What are all' these treasures in comparison with thee, thou treasure ? " The young lady understood that silent speech. He conducted her to one of the royal chambers, and stood before a door concealed in the wall. " One may go to the cathedral through this door. There is a long corridor, which ends with a balcony not far from the high altar. From this balcony the king and queen hear Mass usually." " I know that way well," put in Zagloba, " for I was a confidant of Yan Kazimir. Marya Ludovika loved me passionately ; therefore both invited me often to Mass, so that they might take pleasure in my company and edify themselves with piety." " Do you wish to enter ? " asked Ketling, giving a sign to the doorkeeper. " Let us go in," said Krysia. "Go alone," said Zagloba; "you are young and have good feet ; I have trotted around enough already. Go on, go on; I will stay here with the doorkeeper. And even if you should say a couple of ' Our Fathers,' I shall not be angry at the delay, for during that time I can rest myself." They entered. Ketling took Krysia's hand r/ud led her t.h rough a long corridor. lie did not press her hand to his heart ; he walked calmly and collectedly. At intervals the side windows thre;v light on their forms, then they sa ik ag£;in in the darkness. Her heart beat somewhat, because they were alone for the first time; but his calmness and mildness made her calm also. They came out at last to che balcony en the right side of the church, not far from the high altar. They knelt and began to pray. The church PAN MICHAEL. 113 was silent and empty. Two cai) Ues were burning before tiie high altar, but all tlic deepe;r part of the nave was buried in impressive twilight. Only from the rainbow- eolored panes of the windows various gleams entered and fell on the two wonderful faces, sunk in prayer, calm, like the faces of cherubim. Ketling rose first and began to whisper, for he dared not raise his voice in the church. " Look," said he, "at this velvet-covered railing ; on it are traces where the heads of the royal couple rested. The queen sat at that side, nearer the altar. Rest in her place." " Is it true that she was unhappy all her life ? " whis- pered Krysia, sitting down. " I heard her history when I was still a child, for it is related in all knightly castles. Perhaps she was unhappy because she could not marry him whom her heart loved." Krysia rested her head on the place where the depression was made by the head of Marya Ludovika, and closed her eyes. A kind of painful feeling straitened her breast; a certain coldness was blown suddenly from the empty nave and chilled that calm which a moment before filled her whole being. Ketling looked at Krysia in silence; and a stillness really churchlike set in. Then he sank slowly to her feet, and began to speak thus with a voice that was full of emo- tion, but calm : — " It is not a sin to kneel before you in this holy place ; for where does true love come for a blessing if not to the church ? I love you more than life ; I love you beyond every earthly good; I love you with my soul, with my heart; and here before this altar I confess that love to you." Krysia's face ^'rew pale as linen. Resting her head on the velvet back of the prayer-stool, the unhappy lady stirred not, but he spoke on : — " I embrace your feet and implore your decision. Am I to go from this place in heavenly delight, or in grief which I am unable to bear, and which I can in no way survive ? " He waited awhile for an answer; but since it did not come, he bowed his head till he almost touched Krysia's feet, and evident emotion mastered him more and more, for his voice trembled, as if breath were failing his breast, — " Into your hands I give my happiness and life. I expect mercy, for my burden is great." 114 PAN MICHAEL. " Let us pray for God's mercy ! " dxulaimed Krysia, suddenly, dropping on lu-r knoes. Ketling did not understand hwr ; but he did not dare to oppose that intention, therefore he knelt near h(!r in liope and fear. They began to pray again. From moment to moment their voices were audible in the empty church, and the echo gave forth wonderful and complaining sounds. " God be merciful ! " said Krysia. " God be merciful ! " repeated Ketling. " Have mercy on us ! " " Have mercy on us ! " She prayed then in silence ; but Ketling saw that weep- ing shook her whole form. For a long time she could not calm herself; and then, growing quiet, she continued to kneel without motion. At last she rose and said, " Let us go." They went out again into that long corridor. Ketling hoped that on the way he would receive souAe answer, and he looked into her eyes, but in vain. She walked hurriedly, as if wishing to find herself as soon as possible in that chamber in which Zagloba was waiting for them. But when the door was some tens of steps distant, the knight seized the edge of her robe. " Panna Krysia ! " exclaimed he, " by all that is holy — " Then Krysia turned away, and grasping his hand so quickly that he had not time to show the least resistance, she pressed it in the twinkle of an eye to her lips. " I love you with my whole soul ; but I shall never be yours ! " and before the astonished Ketling could utter a word, she added, " Forget all that has happened." A moment later they were both in the chamber. The doorkeeper was sleeping in one armchair, and Zagloba in the other. The entrance of the young peo])le roused them. Zagloba, however, opened his eye and began to blink with it half consciously ; but gradually memory of the place and the persons returned to him. " Ah, that is you ! " said he, drawing down his girdle. " I dreamed that the new king was elected, but that he was a Pole. Were you at the balcony ? " **"W"e were." "Did the spirit of Marya Ludovika appear to you, perchance ? " " It did I '' answered Krysia, gloomily. PAN MICHAEL. 116 id Krysia, ot dare to Ji" in hoi)e loiiient to iiurnli, and Junds. hat weep- (lould not I tinned to 1, " Let U3 Ketling iswer, and hurriedly, :e in ' that lem. But he kniglit I holy ~" hand so •esistance, "I love rs ! " and rard, she 3er, The agloba in ed them, ink with jlace and is girdle, he was a to you, CHArXEH XV. After they had left the ca-stle, Ketling needed to collect liiH tlioughts and shake hiniselt iree from the astonishment into which Krysia's action liad brought him. He took farewell of her and Zagloba in front of the gate, and they went to their lodgings, liasia and Pani Makovetski had returned already from the sick lady; and Pan Michael's sister greeted Zagloba with tiu; following words, — " 1 have a letter from my husband, who remains yet with Michael at the stanitsa. They are both well, and promise to be here soon. There is a letter to you from Michael, and to me only a postscript in my husband's letter. My husband writes also that the dispute with the Jubris about one of Basia's estates has ended happily. Now the time of provincial diets is approacliing. They say that in those ])arts Pan Sobieski's name has immense weight, and that the local diet will vote as he wishes. Every man living is ])reparing for the election ; but our people will all be with the hetman. It is warm there already, and rains are falling. With us in Verhutka the buildings were burned. A ser- vant dropped fire ; and because there was wind — " "Where is Michael's letter to me?" inquired Zagloba, interrupting the torrent of news given out at one breath by the worthy lady. "Here it is," said she, giving him a letter. "Because there was wind, and the people were at the fair — " " How were the letters brought here ? " asked Zagloba, again. "They were taken to Ketling's house, and a servant brought them here. Because, as I say, there was wind — " " Do you wish to listen, my benefactress ? " " Of course, I beg earnestly." Zagloba broke the seal and began to read, first in an undertone, for himself, then aloud for all, — " I send this first letter to you ; but God grant that there will not be another, for posts are uncertain in this region, and I shall soon present myself personally among you. It is pleasant here in the field, but still my heart draws me tremendously toward you, and 116 PAN MICHAEL. there is no end to thoughts and memories, wherefore solitude is dearer to me in this place than compan}'. The promised work has passed, for the hordes sit quietly, only smaller bands are rioting in the fields ; these also we fell upon twice with such fortune that not a witness of their defeat got away.'" " Oh, they warmed them ! " cried Basia, with delight. •' There is nothing higher than the calling of a soldier ! " " Doroshenko's rabble '' (continued Zagloba) " would like to have an uproar with us, but they cannot in any way without the horde. The prisoners confess that a larger chambul will net move from any quarter, which I believe, for if there was to bo anything like this it would have taken place already, since the grass has been green for a week past, and there is something with which to feed horses. In ravines bits of snow are still hiding here and there ; but the open steppes are green, and a warm v.'ind is blowing, from which the horses begin to shed their hair, and this is the surest sign of spring. I have sent already for leave, which may come any day, and then I shall start at once. Pan Adam succeeds me in keeping guard, at which there is so little labor that Makovetski and I have been fox- hunting whole days, — for s'mple amusement, as the fur is useless when spring is near. There are many bustards, and my servant shot a pelican. I embrace you with my whole heart; I kiss the hands of my sister, and those of Panna Krysia, to whose good-will I commit myself most earnestly, imploring God specially to let me find her unchanged, and to receive the same consolation. Give an obeisance •from me to Panna Basia. Pan Adam has vented the anger roused by his rejection at Mokotov on the backs of ruffians, but there is still some in his mind, it is evident. He is not wholly relieved. I commit you to God and His most holy love. " P. S. I bought a lot of very elegant ermine from passing Armenians ; I shall bring this as a gift to Panna Krysia, and for your haiduk there will be Turkicb sweetmeats." "Let Pan Michael eat them himself; I am not a child," said Basia, whose cheeks flushed as if from sudden pain. " Then you will not be glad to see him ? Are you angry at him ? " asked Zagloba. But Basia merely muttered something in low tones, and really settled down in anger, thinking some of how lightly Pan Michael was treating her, and a little about the bustard and that pelican, which roused her curiosity specially. Krysia sat there during the reading with closed eyes, turned from the light; in truth, it was lucky that those present could not see her face, for they would have known at once that something uncommon was happening. That Vv'hich took place in the church, and the letter of Pan n PAN MICHAEL. 117 Volodyovski, were for her like two blows of a club. The wonderful dream had fled; and from that moment the maiden stood face to face with a reality as crushing as mis- fortune. She could not collect her thoughts to wait, and indefinite, hazy feelings were storming in her heart. Pan Michael, with his letter, with the promise of his coming, and with a bundle of ermine, seemed to her so flat that he was almost repulsive. On the other hand, Ketling had never been so dear. Dear to her was the very thought of him, dear his words, dear his face, dear his melancholy. And now she must go from love, from homage, from him toward whom her heart is struggling, her hands stretching forth, in endless sorrow and suffering, to give her soul and her body to another, who for this alone, that he is another, becomes wellnigh hateful to her. " I cannot, I cannot ! " cried Krysia, in her soul. And she felt that which a captive feels whose hands men are binding ; but she herself had bound her own hands, for in her time she might have told Pan Michael that she would be his sister, nothing more. Now the kiss came to her memory, — that kiss received and returned, — and shame, with contempt for her own self, seized her. Was she in love with Pan Michael that day ? No ! In her heart there was no love, and except sympathy there was nothing in her heart at that time but curiosity and giddiness, masked with the show of sisterly affection. Now she has discovered for the first time that between kissing from great love and kissing from impulse of blood, there is as much difference as between an angel and a devil. Anger as well as contempt was rising in Krysia ; then pride began to storm in her and against Pan Michael. He too was at fault ; why should all the penance, contri- tion, and disappointment fall upon her ? Why should he too not taste the bitter bread ? Has she not the right to say when he returns, " I was mistaken ; I mistook pity for love. You also were mistaken ; now leave me, as I have left you." Suddenly fear seized her by the hair, — fear before the vengeance of the terrible man ; fear not for herself, but for the head of the loved one, whom vengeance would strike without fail. In imagination she saw Ketling standing up to the struggle with that ominous swordsnan beyond swordsmen, and then falling as a flower falls cut by a scythe ; she sees his blood, his pale face, his eyes closed for 118 PAN MICHAEL. : ^i the ages, and her suffering goes beyond every measure. She rose with all speed and went to her chamber to vanish from the eyes of people, so as not to hear conversation con- cerning Pan Michael and his approaching return. In her heart rose greater and greater animosity against the little knight. But Kemorse and Regret pursued her, and did not leave her in time of prayer; they sat on her bed when, overcome with weakness, she lay in it, and began to speak to her. " Where is he ? " asked Regret. " He has not returned yet; he is walking through the night and wringing his hands. Thou wouldst incline the heavens for him, thou wouldst give him thy life's blood; but thou hast given him poison to drink, thou hast thrust a knife through his heart." " Had it not been for thy giddiness, had it not been for thy wish to lure every man whom thou meetest," said Remorse, "all might be different; but now despair alone remains to thee. - It is thy fault, — thy great fault ! There is no helf) for thee ; there is no rescue for thee now, — nothing but shame and pain and weeping." " How he knelt at thy feet in the church ! " said Regret, again. " It is a wonder that thy heart did not burst when he looked into thy eyes and begged of thee pity. It was just of thee to give pity to a stranger, but to the loved one, the dearest, what ? God bless him ! God solace him ! " " Were it not for thy giddiness, that dearest one might depart in joy," repeated Remorse ; " thou mightest walk at his side, as his chosen one, his wife — " " And be with him fore7er," added Regret. " It is thy fault," said Remorse. " Weep, Krysia," cried Regret. " Thou canst not wipe away that fault ! " said Remorse, again. thou pleasest, but console him," repeated "Do what Regret. "Volodyovski will slay him I" answered Remorse, at once. Cold sweat covered Krysia, and she sat on the bed. Bright moonlight fell into the room, which seemed some- how weird and terrible in those white rays. "What is that?" thought Krysia. "There Basia is sleeping. I see her, for the moon is shining in her face ; and I know not when she came, when she undressed and lay PAN MICHAEL. 119 ieas\ire. She er to vanish /^ersation con- ;ui'n. In her mst the little r, and did not er bed when, sgan to speak not returned wringing his or him, thou u hast given ) through his ; not been for fleetest," said despair alone great fault ! for thee now, ' said Eegret, ot burst when pity. It was the loved one, ace him ! " ^st one might htest walk at down. And I have not slept one moment; but my poor head is of no use, that is clear." Thus meditating, she lay down again ; but Regret and Remorse sat on the edge of her bed, exactly like two goddesses, who were diving in at will through the rays of moonlight, or sweeping out again through its silvery abysses. " I shall not sleep to-night," said Krysia to herself, and she began to think about Ketling, and to suffer more and more. Suddenly the sorrowful voice of Basia was heard in the stillness of the night, " Krysia ! " " Are you not sleeping ? " " No, for I dreamed that some Turk pierced Pan Michael with an arrow. Jesus ! a deceiving dream. But a fever is just shaking me. Let us say the Litany together, that God may avert misfortune." The thought flew through Krysia's head like lightning, " God grant some one to shoot him ! " But she was astonished immediately at her own wickedness ; therefore, though it was necessary for her to get superhuman power to pray at that particular moment for the return of Pan Michael, still she answered, — " Very well, Basia." Then both rose from their beds, and kneeling on their naked knees on the floor, began to say the Litany. Their voices responded to each other, now rising and now falling ; you would have said that the chamber was changed into the cell of a cloister in which two white nuns were repeating their nightly prayers. aid Remorse, im," repeated Remorse, at ; on the bed. seemed some- lere Basia is ; in her face ; •essed and lay 120 PAN MICHAEL. CHAPTER XVI. Next morning Krysia was calmer ; for among intricate and tangled paths she had chosen for herself an immensely difficult, but not a false one. Entering upon it, she saw at least whither she was going. But, first of all, she de- termined to have an interview with Ketling and speak with him for the last time, so as to guard him from every mishap. This did not come to her easily, for Ketling did not show himself for a number of consecutive days, and did not return at night. Krysia began to rise before daylight and walk to the neighboring church of the Dominicans, with the hope that she would meet him some morning and speak to him with- out witnesses. In fact, she met him a few days later at the very door. When he saw her, he removed his cap and bent his head in silence. He stood motionless; his fa,ce was wearied by sleeplessness and suffering, his eyes sunk ; on his temples there were yellowish spots ; the delicate color of his face had become waxlike; he looked like a flower that is withering. Krysia's heart was rent at sight of him ; and though every decisive step cost her very much, for she was not bold by nature, she was the first to extend the hand, and said, — " May God comfort you and send you forgetfulness ! " Ketling took her hand, raised it to his forehead, then to his lips, to which he pressed it long and with all his force ; then he said with a voice full of mortal sadness and of resig- nation, " There is for me neither solace nor forgetfulness." There was a moment when Krysia needed all her self- control to restrain herself from throwing her arms aiound his neck and exclaiming, "I love thee above everything! take me." She felt that if weeping were to seize her she would do so ; therefore she stood a long time before him in silence, struggling with her tears. At last she conquered herself and began to speak calmly, though very quickly, for breath failed her : — " It may bring you some relief if I say that I shall belong to no one. I go behind the grating. Do not judge me harshly PAN MICHAEL. 121 nong intricate an immensely it, she saw at )f all, she de- md speak with every mishap. did not show , and did not i walk to the the hope that : to him with- lys later at the s cap and bent ; his fa,ce was 3yes sunk ; on delicate color like a flower sight of him ; much, for she to extend the tfulness ! " head, then to all his force ; s and of resig- rgetfulness." all her self- arms aiound everything ! seize her she e before him he conquered Y quickly, for shall belong je me harshly at any time, for as it is I am unhappy. Promise me, give iiie your word, that you will not mention your love for me to any one; that you will not acknowledge it; that you will not disclose to friend or relative what has happened. This is my last prayer. The time will come when you will know why I do this ; then at least you will have the explana- tion. To-day I will tell you no more, for my sorrow is such that I cannot. Promise me this, — it will comfort me ; it you do not, I may die." " I promise, and give my word," answered Ketling. " God reward you, and 1 thank you from my whole heart ! Besides, show a calm face in presence of people, so that no one may have a surpicicn. It is time for me to go. Your kindness is such thai; words fail to describe it. Henceforth we shall not see each other alone, only before people. Tell me further that you have no feeling of oifence against me ; for to suffer is one thing and to be offended another. You yield me to God, to no one else ; keep this in mind." Ketling wished *o say something; but since he was suife ring beyond me.. .sure, only indefinite sounds like groans came from his mouth; then he touched Krysia's temples with his fingers and held them for a while as a sign that he forgave her and blessed her. They parted then ; she went to the church, and He to the street again, so as not to meet in the inn an acquaintance. Krysia returned only in the afternoon; and when she came she found a notable guest, Bishop Olshovski, the vice- chancellor. He had come unexpectedly on a visit to Pan Zagloba, wishing, as he said himself, to become acquainted with such a great cavalier, " whose military pre-eminence was an example, and whose reason was a guide to the knights of that whole lordly C'^mmonwealth." Zagloba was, in truth, much astonished, but not less gratified, that such a great honor had met him in presence of the ladies ; he plumed himself greatly, was flushed, perspired, and at the same time endeavored to show Pani Makovetski that he was accustomed to such visits fiom the greatest dignitaries in the country, and tliat he made nothing of them. Krysia was presented to the prelate, and kissing his hands with humility, sat near Basia, glad that no one could see the traces of recent emotion on her face. Meanwhile the vice-chancellor covered Zagloba so bounti- fully and so easily with praises that he seemed to be drawing new supplies of them continually from his violet sleeves i ! I ■3 122 PAN MICHAEL. embroidered with lace. " Think not, your grace," said he, " that I was drawn hither by curiosity alone to know the first man in the knighthood; for though admiration is a just homage to heroes, still men make pilgrimages for their own profit also to the place where experience and quick reason have taken their seats at the side of manfulness." " Experience," said Zagloba, modestly, " especially in the military art, comes only with age; and for that cause perhaps the late Pan Konyetspolski, father of the banneret, asked me frequently for counsel, after him Pan Nikolai Pototski, Prince Yeremi Vishnyevetski, Pan Sapyeha, and Pan Char- nyetski ; but as to the title ' Ulysses,' I have always pro- tested against that from considerations of modesty." " Still, it is so connected with your grace that at times no one mentions your real name, but says, * Our Ulysses,' and all divine at once whom the orator means. Therefore, in these difficult and eventful times, when more than one wavers in his thoughts and does not know whither to turn, whom to uphold, I said to myself, ' I will go and hear convictions, free myself from doubt, enlighten my mind with clear counsel.' You will divine, your grace, that I wish to speak of the coming election, in view of which every estimate of candidates ay lead to some good ; but what must one be which flows from 'the mouth of your grace ? I have heard it repeated with the greatest applause among the knighthood that you are opposed to those foreigners who are pushing themselves on to our lordly throne. In the veins of the Vazas, as you explained, there flowed Yagellon blood, — hence they could not be considered as strangers ; but those foreigners, as you said, neither know our ancient Polish customs nor will they respect our liberties, and hence absolute rule may arise easily. I acknowledge to your grace that these are deep words ; but pardon me if I inquire whether you really uttered them, or is it public opinion that from custom ascribes all profound sentences to you in the first instance ? " " These ladies are witness," answered Zagloba ; " and though this subject is not suited to their judgment, let them speak, since Providence in its inscrutable decrees has given them the gift of speech equally with us." The vice-chancellor looked involuntarily on Pani Mako- vetski, and then on the two young ladies nestled up to each other. A moment of silence followed. Suddenly the silvery voice of Basia was heard, — FAN MICHAEL. 123 race," said he, e to know the ^miration is a nages for their nee and quick tnanfulness." specially in the t cause perhaps )anneret, asked kolai Pototski, and Pan Char- i,ve always pro- odesty." I that at times * Our Ulysses,' IS. Therefore, more than one hither to turn, il go and hear iten my mind p grace, that I dew of which Dme good; but nouth of your 3atest applause Dsed to those to our lordly cplained, there be considered , neither know ;t our liberties, cknowledge to irdon me if I >r is it public sentences to igloba ; " and lent, let them [ees has given Pani Mako- 5d up to each lly the silvery «< I did not hear anything ! " Then slie was confused terribly and blushed to her very ears, especially when Zagloba said at once, " Pardon her, your di gnity. But as to Polish She is young, therefore giddy, candidates, I have said more than once that our liberty will weep by reason of these foreigners." " I fear that myself," said the prelate ; " but even if we wished some Pole, blood of our blood and bone of our bone, tell me, your grace, to what side should we turn our hearts ? Your grace's very thought of a Pole is great, and is spread- ing through the country like a flame ; for I hear that every- where in the diets which are not fettered by corruption one voice is to be heard, ' A Pole, a Pole ! ' " " Justly, justly ! " interrupted Zagloba. " Still," continued the vice-chancellor, " it is easier to call for a Pole than to find a fit person ; therefore let your grace be not astonished if I ask whom you had in mind." '' Whom had I in mind ? " repeated Zagloba, somewhat puzzled; and pouting his lips, he wrinkled his brows. It was difficult for him to give a sudden answer, for hitherto not only had he no one in mind, but in general he had not those ideas at all which the keen prelate had attributed to him. Besides, he knew this himself, and understood that the vice-chancellor was inclining him to some side ; but he let himself be inclined purposely, for it flattered him greatly. "I have insisted only in principle that we need a Pole," said he at last ; " but to tell the truth, I have not named any man thus far." " I have heard of the ambitious designs of Prince Boguslav Kadzivill," muttered the prelate, as if to himself. " While there is breath in my nostrils, while the last drop of blood is in my breast," cried Zagloba, with the force of deep conviction, " nothing will come of that I I should not wish to live in a nation so disgraced as to make a traitor and a Judas its king." " That is the voice not only of reason, but of civic virtue," muttered the vice-chancellor, again. " Ha ! " thvu^jht Zagloba, " if you wish to draw me, I will draw you." Then the vice-chancellor began anew : "When wilt thou sail in, battered ship of my country ? What storms, what rocks are in wait for thee ? In truth, it will be evil if a foreigner becomes thy steersman ; but it must be so evi- dently, if among thy sons there is no one better." Here he 124 PAN MICHAEL. •J*- stretched out his white liaiids, orniiiiiented with glittering rings, iind inclining his head, said with resignation, " Then Conde, or he of Lorraine, or the Prince of Neuberg ? There is no other outcome ! " " That is impossible ! A Pole ! " answered Zagloba. '* Who ? " inquired the prelate. Silence followed. Then the piclate began to speak aijfain : " If there were even one on whom all could agree ! Where is there a man who would touch the heart of the knighthood at once, so that no one would dare to murmur against his election ? There was one such, the greatest, who had rendered most service, — your worthy friend, O knight, who walked in glory as in sunlight. There was such a — " " Prince Yeremi Vishnyevetski ! " interrupted Zagloba. " That is true. But he is in the grave." " His son lives," replied Zagloba. The vice-chancellor half closed his eyes, and sat some time in silence ; all at once he raised his head, looked at Zagloba, and began to speak slowly : " I thank God for having inspired me with the idea of knowing your grace. That is it ! the son of the great Yeremi is alive, — a prince young and full of hope, to whom the Commonwealth has a debt to pay. Of his gigantic fortune nothing remains but glory, — that is his only inheritance. Therefore in the present times of corruption, when every man turns his eyes only to where gold is attracting, who will mention his name, who will have the courage to make him a can- didate ? You ? True ! But will there be many like you ? It is not wonderful that he whose life has been passed in heroic struggles on all fields will not fear to give hom- age to merit with his vote on the field of election ; but will others follow his example ? " Here the vice-chancellor fell to thinking, then raised his eyes and spoke on : " God is mightier than all. Who knows His decisions, who knows ? When I think how all the knighthood believe and trust you, I see indeed with wonderment that a certain hope enters my heart. Tell me sincerely, has the impossible ever existed for you ? " "Never! " answered Zagloba, with conviction. "Still, it is not proper to advance that candidacy too decidedly at first. Let the name strike people's ears, but let it not seem too formidable to opponents ; let them rather laugh at it, and sneer, so that they may not raise too seri- PAN MIC-'I'^EL. II 125 ous impediments. Perhaps, too, God will grant it to succeed quickly, when the intrigues of parties bring them to mutual destruction. Smooth the road for it gradually, your grace, and grow not weary in labor; for this is your candidate, worthy of your reason and experience. God bless you in these plans ! " "Am I to suppose," inquired Zagloba^ " that your dignity has been thinking also of Prince Michael '/ " The vice-chancellor took from his siseve a small book on which the title " Censura Candidatorum " stood in large black letters, and said, " Read, your grace ; let this letter answer for me." Then the vice-chancellor began preparations for ?"OJng ; but Zagloba detained him and said, " Permit me, your dignity, to say something. more. First of all, I thank God that the lesser seal is in hands which can bend men like wax." " How is that ? " asked the vice-chancellor, astonished. " Secondly, I will tell your dignity in advance that the candidacy of Prince Michael is greatly to my heart, for I knew his father, and loved him and fought under him with my friends ; they too will be delighted in soul at the thought that they can show the son that love which they had for the father. Therefore I seize at this candidacy with both hands, and this day I will speak with Pan Krytski, — a man of great family and my acquaintance, who is in high consideration among the nobles, for it is difficult not to love him. We will both do what is in our power ; and God grant that we shall effect something ! " " May the angels attend you ! " said the prelate ; " if you do that, we have nothing more to say." " With the permission of your dignity I have to speak of one thing more ; namely, that your dignity 'ihould not think to yourself thuswise : ' I have put my own wishes into his mouth ; I have talked into him this idea that he has found out of his own wit the candidacy of Prince Michael, — speak- ing briefly, I have twisted the fool in my hand as if he were wax.' Your dignity, I will advance the cause of Prince Michael, because it is to my heart, — that is what the case is ; because, as I see, it is to the heart also of your dignity, — that is what the case is ! I will advance it for the sake of his mother, for the sake of my friends ; I will advance it because of the confidence which I have in the head " (here Zagloba inclined) "from which that Minerva sprang 11^6 PAN MICHAEL. forth, bi t not because I let myself be persuaded, like a little bo} , that the invention is mine ; anut he hiin- lates, with eir bones, ss of their le tempest as evident iild begin, magnates, le ship of , for their leir hearts ion there- le foresaw oba, even 3e to what trigues of e to carry Zagloba beginning id was at duk ; but Krysia's ,0 let her it of the L Zagloba ling. On liden was e people, rhen her is if on a around stions by way he 1 once a ipagc in Basia's beauty greatly, her quick wit and resolution, and Zagloba always told them the story of the Tartar, slain with duck- shot, so as to sink them completely in amazement and delight. A certain time Zagloba and Basia were coming home very late; for the review of Pan Felix Pototski's troops had detained them all day. The night was clear and warm ; white mists were hanging over the fields. Zagloba, though always watchful, since in such a concourse of serving-men and soldiers it was necessary to pay careful attention not to strike upon outlaws, had fallen soundly asleep; the driver was dozing also ; Basia alone was not sleeping, for through her head were moving thousands of thoughts and pictures. Suddenly the tramp of a number of horses came to her ears. Pulling Zagloba by the sleeve, she said, — " Horsemen of some kind are pushing on after us." " What ? How ? Who ? " asked the drowsy Zagloba. " Horsemen of some kind are coming." " Oh ! they will come up directly. The tramp of horses is to be heard; perhaps some one is going in the same direction — " " They are robbers, I am sure ! " Basia was sure, for the reason that in her soul she was eager for adventures, -— robbers and opportunities for her daring, — so that when Zagloba, puffing and muttering, began to draw out from the seat pistols, which he took with him always for " an occasion," she claimed one for herself. " I shall not miss the first robber who approaches. Auntie shoots wonderfully with a musket, but she cannot see in the night. I could swear that those men are robbers ! Oh, if they would only attack us ! Give me the pistol quickly ! " "Well," answered Zagloba, "but you must promise not to fire before I do, and till I say fire. If I give you a weapon, you will be ready to shoot the noble that you see first, without asking, 'Who goes there?' and then a trial will follow." " I will ask first, ' Who goes there ? ' " " But if drinking-men are passing, and hearing a woman's voice, say something impolite ? " " I will thunder at them out of the pistol ! Is n't that right ? " " Oh, man, to take such a water-burner to the city ! I tell you that you a.re not to fire without command." 138 PAN MICHAEL. " I will inquire, ' Who goes there ? ' but so roughly that they will not know me." "Let it be so, then. Ha! I hear them approac^iing already. You may be sure that they are solid people, for scoundrels would attack us unawares from the ditch." Since ruffians, however, really did infest the roads, and adventures were heard of not infrequently, Zagloba com- manded the driver not to go among the trees which stood in darkness at the turn of the road, but to halt in a well- lighted place. Meanwhile the four horsemen had ap- proached a number of yards. Then Basia, assuming a bass voice, which to her seemed worthy of a dragoon, inquired threateningly, — " Who goes there ? " " Why have you stopped on the road ? " asked one of the horsemen, who thought evidently that they must have broken some part of the carriage or the harness. At this voice Basia dropped her pistol and said hurriedly to Zagloba, " Indeed, that is uncle. Oh, for God's sake ! " "What uncle?" " Makovetski." " Hei there ! " cried Zagloba ; " and are you not Pan Makovetski with Pan Volodyovski ? " " Pan Zagloba ! " cried the little knight. " Michael ! " Here Zagloba began to put his legs over the edge of the carriage with great haste ; but before he could get one of them over, Volodyovski had sprung from his horse and was at the side of the equipage. Recognizing Basia by the light of the moon, he seized her by both hands and cried, — " I greet you with all my heart ! And where is Pauna Krysia, and sister ? Are all in good health ? " " In good health, thank God ! So you have come at last ! " said Basia, with a beating heart. " Is uncle here too ? Oh, uncle ! " When she had said this, she seized by the neck Pan Makovetski, who had just come to the carriage; and Za- globa opened his arms meanwhile to Pan Michael. After long greetings came the presentation of Pan Makovetski to Zagloba; then the two travellers gave their horses to attendants and took their places in the carriage. Mako- vetski and Zagloba occupied the seat of honor ; Basia and Pan Michael sat in front. Brief questions and brief answers followed, as happens I PAN MICHAEL. 139 usually when people meet after a long absence. Pan Mako- vetski inquired about his wife ; Pan Michael once more about the health of Panna Krysia; then he wondered at Ketling's approaching departure, but he had not time to dwell on that, for he was forced at once to tell of what he had done in the border stanitsa, how he had attacked the ravagers of the horde, how he was homesick, but how wholesome it was to taste his old life. "It seemed to me," said the little knight, "that the Lubni times had not passed ; that we were still together with Pan Yan and Kushel and Vyershul ; only when they brought me a pail of water for washing, and gray-haired temples were seen in it, could a man remember that he was not the same as in old times, though, on the other hand, it came to my mind that while the will was the same the man was the same." " You have struck the point ! " replied Zagloba ; " it is clear that your wit has recovered on fresh grass, for hitherto you were not so quick. Will is the main thing, and there is no better drug for melancholy." " That is true, — is true," added Pan Makovetski. " There is a legion of well-sweeps in Michael's stanitsa, for there is a lack of spring water in the neighborhood. I tell you, sir, that when the soldiers begin to make those sweeps squeak at daybreak, your grace would wake up with such a will that you would thank God at once for this alone, that you were living." "Ah, if I could only be there for even one day I" cried Basia. " There is one way to go there," said Zagloba, — " marry the captain of the guard." " Pan Adam will be captain sooner or later," put in the little knight. " Indeed ! " cried Basia, in anger ; " I have not asked you to bring me Pan Adam instead of a present." "I have brought something else, nice sweetmeats. They will be sweet for Panna Basia, and it is bitter there for that poor fellow." " Then you should have given him the sweets ; let him eat them while his mustaches are coming out." " Imagine to yourself," said Zagloba to Pan Makovetski, " these two are always in that way. Luckily the proverb says, * Those who wrangle, end in love.' " Basia made no reply ; but Pan Michael, as if waiting for 140 PAN MICHAEL. an answer, looked at her small face shone upon by the bright light. It sesmed to him so shapely that he thought in spite of himself, " But that rogue is so pretty that she might destroy one's eyes." Evidently something else must have come to his mind at once, for he turned to the driver and said, " Touch up the horses there with a whip, and drive faster." The carriage rolled on quickly after those words, so quickly that the travellers sat in silence for some time ; and only when they came upon the sand did Pan Michael speak again : " But the departure of Ketling surprises me. And that it should happen to him, too, just before my coming and before the election." " The English think as much of our election as they do of your coming," answered Zagloba. " Ketling himself is cut from his feet because he must leave us." Basia had just on her tongue, "Especially Krysia," but something reminded her not to mention this matter nor the recent resolution of Krysia. With the instinct of a woman she divined that the one and the other might touch Pan Michael at the outset ; as to pain, something pained her, therefore in spite of all her impulsiveness she held silence. " Of Krysia's intentions he will know anyhow," thought she ; " but evidently it is better not to speak of them now, since Pan Zagloba has not mentioned them with a word." Pan Michael turned again to the driver, " But drive faster ! " " We left our horses and things at Praga," said Pan Mako- vetski to Zagloba, "and set out with two men, though it was nightfall, for Michael and I were in a terrible hurry." " I believe it," answered Zagloba. " Do you see what throngs have come to the capital? Outside the gates are camps and markets, so that it is difficult to pass. People tell also wonderful things of the coming election, which I will repeat at a proper time in the house to you." Here they began to converse about politics. Zagloba was trying to discover adroitly Makovetski's opinions ; at last he turned to Pan Michael and asked without ceremony, " And for whom will you give your vote, Michael ? " But Pan Michael, instead of an answer, started as if roused from sleep, and said, " I am curious to know if they are sleeping, and if we shall see them to-day ? " " They are surely sleeping," answered Basia, with a sweet PAN MICHAEL. 1^:1 Q by the ) thought that she i mind at h up the irords, so ime; and lel speak le. And tuing and biey do of elf is cut sia," but r nor the a woman )uch Pan ined her, )he held thought em now, wrord." at drive m Mako- lough it lurry." ee what ates are People which I oba was last he , " And id as if if they a sweet and as it were drowsy voice. "But they will wake and come surely to greet you and uncle." " Do you think so ? " asked the little knight, with joy ; and again he looked at Basia, and again thought involunta- rily, " But that rogue is charming in this moonlight." They were near Ketling's house now, and arrived in a short time. Pani Makovetski and Krysia were asleep ; a few of the servants were up, waiting with supper for Basia and Pan Zagloba. All at once there was no small movement in the house ; Zagloba gave command to wake more servants to prepare warm food for the guests. Pan Makovetski wished to go straightway to his wife ; but she had heard the unusual noise, and guessing who had come, ran down a moment later with her robe thrown around her, panting, with tears of joy in her eyes, and lips full of smiles ; greetings began, embraces and conversation, interrupted by exclamations. Pan Michael was looking continually at the door, through which Basia had vanished, and in which he hoped any moment to see Krysia, the beloved, radiant with quiet joy, bright, with gleaming eyes, and hair twisted up in a hurry ; meanwhile, the Dantzig clock standing in the dining-room ticked and ticked, an hour passed, supper was brought, and the maiden beloved and dear to Pan Michael did not appear in the room. At last Basia came in, but alone, serious somehow, and gloomy ; she approached the table, and taking a light in her hand, turned to Pan Makovetski : " Krysia is somewhat un- well, and will not come ; but she begs uncle to come, even near the door, so that she may greet him." Pan Makovetski rose at (y;ice and went out, followed by Basia. The little knight became terribly gloomy and said, "I did not think that I should fail to see Panna Krysia to-night. Is she really ill?" " Ei ! she is well," answered his sister ; " but people are nothing to her now." "Why is that?" "Then has his grace, Pan Zagloba, not spoken of her intention ? " "Of what intention, by the wounds of God?" " She is going to a convent." Pan Michael began to blink like a man who has not heard all that is said to him j then he changed in the face, stood 142 PAN MTCHAEL. ii[), sat down again. Tn ono moniont sweat ooverod his face with drops ; th(M\ he bogan to wipo it with his palms. In the room there was deop silence. " Michael ! " said his sister. But he looked confusedly now on her, now on Zagloba, and said at last in a terrible voice, " Is there some cursu hanging over me ? " " Have God in your heart ! " cried Zagloba. PAN MICHAEL. 143 hi8 face ins. In Zagloba, 16 curse CHAPTER XIX. Zauloba and Pani Makovetski divined by that exclama- tion the secret of the litth; knij^ht's heart ; and when he sprang up suddenly and left the room, they looked at each other with amazement and disquiet, till at last the lady said, " For God's sake go after him ! persuade him ; comfort hiiu ; if not, I will go myself." "Do not do that," said Zagloba. " There is no need of us obere, but Krysia is needed ; if he cannot see her, it is bet- ter to leave him alone, for untimely comforting leads people to still greater despair." "I see now, as on my palm, that he was inclined to Krysia. See, I knew that he liked her greatly and sought her company ; but that he was so lost in her never came to my head." " It must be that he returned with a proposition ready, in which he saw his own happiness ; meanwhile a thunderbolt, as it were, fell." " Why did he speak of this to no one, neither to me, nor to you, nor to Krysia herself ? Maybe the girl would not have made her vow." "It is a wonderful thing," said Zagloba; "besides, he con- fides In me, and trusts my head more than his own ; and not merely has he not acknowledged this affection to me, but even said once that it was friendship, nothing more." " He was always secretive." "Then though you are his sister, you don't know him. His heart is like the eyes of a sole, on top. I have never met a more outspoken man ; but I admit that he has acted differently this time. Are you sure that he said nothing to Krysia?" " God of power ! Krysia is mistress of her own will, for my husband as guardian has said to her, ' If the man is worthy and of honorable blood, you may overlook his prop- erty.' If Michael had spoken to her before his departure, she would have answered yes or no, and he would have known what to look for." "True, because this has struck him unexpectedly. Now g^ive your woman's wit to this business." 144 PAN MICHAEL. " What is wit here ? Help is needed." " Let him take Basia." "But if, as is evident, he prefers that one — Ha J if this had only come into my head." " It is a pity that it did not." " How could it when it did not enter the head of such a Solomon as you ? " " And how do you know that ? " " You advised Ketling." " I ? God is my witness, I advised no man. I said that he was inclined to her, and it was true ; I said that he was a worthy cavalier, for that was and is true ; but I leave match-making to women. My lady, as things are, half the Commonwealth is resting on my head. Have I even time to think of anything but public affairs? Often I have not a minute to put a spoonful of food in my mouth." "Advise us ttiis time, for God's mercy! All around I hear only this, that there is no head beyond yours." " People are talking of this head of mine without ceasing ; they might rest awhile. As to counsels, there are two : either let Michael take Basia, or let Krysia change her intention ; an intention is not a vow." Now Pan Makovetski came in ; his wife told him every- thing straightway. The noble was greatly grieved, for he loved Pan Michael uncommonly and valued him j but for the time he could think out nothing. " If Krysia will be obstinate," said he, rubbing his* fore- head, " how can you use even arguments in such an affair ? " " Krysia will be obstinate ! " said Pani Makovetski. "Krysia has always been that way." *' What was in Michael's head that he did not make sure before departing ? " asked Pan Makovetski. " As he left matters, something worse might have happened; another might have won the girVd heart in his absence." " In that case, she would not have chosen the cloister at once," said Pani Makovetski. " However, she is free." " True ! " answered Makovetski. But already it was dawning in Zagloba's head. If the secret of Krysia and Pan Michael had been known to him, all would have been clear to him at once ; but without that knowledge it was really hard to understand anything. Still, the quick wit of the man began to 'break through the mist, and to divine the real reason and intention of Krysia and PAN MICHAEL. 145 the despair of Pan Michael. After a while he felt sure that Ketling was involved in what had happened. His supposition lacked only certainty ; he determined, there- fore, to go to Michael and examine him more closely. On the road alarm seized him, for he thought thus to himself, — " There is much of my work in this. I wanted to quatf mead at the wedding of Basia and Michael ; but I am not sure that instead of mead, I have not provided sour beer, for now Michael will return to his former decision, and imitating Krysia, will put on the habit." Here a chill came on Zagloba ; so he hastened his steps, and in a moment was in Pan Michael's room. The little knight was pacing up and down like a wild beast in a cage. His forehead was terribly wrinkled, his eyes glassy ; he was suffering dreadfully. Seeing Zagloba, he stopped on a sudden before him, and placing his hands on his breast, cried, — •"Tell me the meaning of all this ! " " Michael ! " said Zagloba, " consider how many girls enter convents each year; it is a common thing. Some go in spite of their parents, trusting that the Lord Jesus will be on their side j but what wonder in this case, when the girl is free ? " " There is no longer any secret ! " cried Pan Michael. " She is not free, for she promised me her love and hand "Ha ! " said Zagloba ; "I did not know that." " It is true," repeated the little knight. " Maybe she will listen to persuasion." "She cares for me no longer; she would not see me," cried Pan Michael, with deep sorrow. " I hastened hither day and night, and she does not even want to see me. What have I done ? What sins are weighing on me that the anger of God pursues me ; that the wind drives me like a withered leaf? One is dead; another is going to the cloister. God Himself took both from me ; it is clear that I am accursed. There is mercy for every man, there is love for every man, except me alone." Zagloba trembled in his soul, lest the little knight, carried away by sorrow, might begin to blaspheme again, as once he blasphemed after the death of Anusia ; therefore, to turn his mind in another direction, he called out, " Michael, do not doubt that there is mercy upon you also; and besides, you cannot know what is waiting for you to-morrow. 10 146 PAN MICHAEL. Perhaps that same Krysia, rememberinrj your loneliness, will change her intention and keep her word to you. Secondly, listen to me, Michael. Is not this a consolation that God Himself, our Mer' tul Father, takes those doves from you, and not a man Wiiikiug upon the earth ? Tell me yourself if this is not better ? In answer the little knight's mustaches began to tremble terribly ; the noise of gritting came from his teeth, and he cried with a suppressed and broken voice, "If it were a living man ! Ha ! Should such a man be found, I would — Vengeance would remain." "But as it is, prayer remains," said Zagloba. " Hear me, old friend; no man will give you better counsel. Maybe God Himself will change everything yet for the better. I myself — you know — wished another for you ; but seeing your pain, I suffer together with you, and together with you will pray to God to comfort you, and incline the heart of that harsh lady to you again." When he had said this, Zagloba began to wipe away tears ; they were tears of. sincere friendship and sorrow. Had it been in the power of the old man, he would have undone at that moment everything that he had done to set Krysia aside, and would have been the first to cast her into Pan Michael's arms. " Listen," said he, after a while ; " speak once more with Krysia; take your lament to her, your unendurable pain, and may God bless you ! The heart in her must be of stone if she does not take pity on you ; but I hope that she will. The habit is a praiseworthy thing, but not when made of injustice to others. Tell her that. You will see — Ei, Michael, to-day you are weeping, and to-morrow perhaps we shall be drinking at the betrothal. I am sure that will be the outcome. The young lady grew lonely, and therefore the habit came to her head. She will go to a cloister, but to one in whi^h you will be ringing for the christening. Perhaps too she is affected a little with hypochondria, and mentioned the habit only to throw dust in our eyes. In every case, you have not heard of the cloister from her own lips, and if God grants, you will not. Ha, I have it ! You agreed on a secret ; she did not wish to betray it, and is throwing a blind in our eyes. As true as life, nothing else but woman's cunning." Zagloba's words acted like balsam on the suffering heart of Pan Michael : hope entered him again ; his eyes were PAN MICHAEL. 147 er own You and is othing heart were filled with tears. For a long time he could not speak ; but when he had restrained his tears he threw himself iftto the arms of his friend and said, "But will it be as you say?" " I would bend the heavens for you. It will be as I say ! Do you remember that I have ever been a false prophet ? Do you not trust in my experience and wit ? " " You cannot even imagine how I love that lady. Not that I have forgotten the beloved dead one ; I pray for her every day. But to this one my heart has grown fixed like fungus to a tree ; she is my love. What have I thought of her away off there in the grasses, morning and evening and midday I At last I began to talk to myself, since I had no confidant. As God is dear to me, when I had to chase after the horde in the reeds, I was thinking of her when rushing at full speed." " I believe it. From weeping for a certain maiden in my youth one of my eyes flowed out, and what of it did not flow out was covered with a cataract." " Do not wonder ; I came here, the breath barely in my body ; the first word I hear, — the cloister. But still I have trust in persuasion and in her heart and her word. How did you state it ? 'A habit is good ' — but made of what ? " " But not when made of injustice to others." " Splendidly said ! How is it that I have never been able to make maxims ? In the stanitsa it would have been a ready amusement. Alarm sits in me continually, but you have given me consolation. I agreed with her, it is true, that the affair should remain a secret; therefore it is likely that the maiden might speak of the habit only for appear- ance' sake. You brought forward another splendid argu- ment, but I cannot remember it. You have given me great consolation." " Then come to me, or give command to bring the decan- ter to this place. It is good after the journey." They went, and sat drinking till late at night. Next day Pan Michael arrayed his body in fine garments and his face in seriousness, armed himself with all the argu- ments which came to his own head, and with those which Zaglobft had given him ; thus equipped, he went to the dining-room, where all met usually at meal-time. Of the whole company only Krysia was absent, but she did not let people wait for her long ; barely had the little knight swal- 148 PAN MICHAEL. lowed two spoonfuls of soup when through the open door the rustle of a robe was heard, and the maiden came in. She entered very quickly, rather i-ushed in. Her cheeks were burning; her lids were dropped; in her face were mingled fear and constraint. Approaching Pan Michael, she gave him both hands, but did not raise her eyes at all, and when he began to kiss those hands with eagerness, she grew very pale ; besides, she did not find one word for greeting. But his heart filled with love, alarm, and rapture at sight of her face, delicate and changeful as a wonder-working image, at sight of that form shapely and beautiful, from which the warmth of recent sleep was sail beating ; he was moved even by that confusion and that fear depicted in her face. " Dearest flower ! " thought he, in his soul, " why do you fear ? I would give even my life and blood for you." But he did not say this aloud, he only pressed his pointed mus- taches so long to her hands that red traces were left on them. Basia, looking at all this, gathered over her forehead her yellow forelock of purpose, so that no one might notice her emotion ; but no one gave attention to her at that time ; all were looking at the pair, and a vexatious silence followed. Pan Michael interrupted it first. " Th^ night passed for me in grief and disquiet," said he ; " for yesterday I saw all except you, and such terrible tidings were told of you that I was nearer to weeping than to sleep." Krysia, hearing such outspoken words, grew still paler, so that for a while Pan Michael thought that she would faint, and said hurriedly, " We must talk of this matter ; but now I will ask no more, so that you may grow calm and recover. I am no barbarian, nor am I a wolf, and God sees that I have good-will toward you." " Thank you ! " whispered Krysia. Zagloba,.Pan Makovetski, and his wife began to exchange glances, as if urging one another to begin i^he usual conver- sation ; but for a long time no one was able to venture a word ; at last Zagloba began. " We must go to the city to-day," said he, turning to the newly arrived. " It is boiling there before the election, as in a pot, for every man is urging his own candidate. On the road, I will tell you to whom, in my opinion, we should give our votes." No one answered, therefore Zagloba cast around an owl- ish eye ; at last he turned to Basia, " Well, Maybug, will you go with us ? " PAN MICHAEL. 149 " I will go even to Russia ! " answered Basia, abruptly. And silence followed again. The whole meal passed in similar attempts to begin -j. conversation that would not begin. At last the company rose. Then Pan Michael approached Krysia at once and said, — " I must speak with you alone." He gave her his arm and conducted her to the adjoining room, to that same apartment which was the witness of their first kiss. Seating Krysia on the sofa, he took his place near her, and began to stroke her hair as he would have stroked the hair Ox a child. " Krysia ! " said he, at last, with a mild voice. " Has your confusion passed ? Can you answer me calmly and with presence of mind ? " Her confusion had passed, and besides, she was moved by his kindness ; therefore she raised for a moment her eyes on him for the first time since his return. " I can," said she, in a low voice. "I it true that you have devoted yourself to the cloister?" Krysia put her hands together and began to whisper imploringly, "Do not take this ill of me, do not curse me ; but it is true." " Krysia ! " said the knight, " is it right to trample on the happiness of people, as you are trampling ? Where is your word, where is our agreement? I cannot war with God, but I will tell you, to begin with, what Pan ZagloLa told me yesterday, — that the habit should not be made of injus- tice to others. You will not increase the glory of God by injustice to me. God reigns over the whole world ; His are all nations. His the lands and th'^ sea and the rivers, the birds of the air and the beasts of the forests, the sun and the stars. He has all, whatsoever may come to the mind of man, and still more ; but I have only you, beloved and dear ; you are my happiness, my every possession. And can you suppose that the Lord God needs that possession? He, with such wealth, to tear away his only treasure from a poor soldier ? Can you suppose that He will be rejoiced, and not offended? See what you are giving Him, — yourself. But you are mine, for you promised yourself to me ; therefore you are giving Him that which belongs to another, that which is not your own : you are giving Him my weeping, my pain, my death. Have you a right to do so ? Weigh this in your heart and in your mind ; finally ask your own con- 150 PAN MICHAEL. science. If I had olfended you, if I had contemned you in love, if I had forgotten you, if I had committed crimes or offences — ah, I will not speak ; I will not speak. But I went to the horde, to watch, to attack ravagers, to serve the country with my blood, with my health, with my time ; and I loved you, I thought of you whole days and nights, and as a deer longs for waters, as a bird for the air, as a child for its mother, as a parent for its child, was I longing for you. And for all this what is the greeting, what the reward, that you have prepared for me ? Krysia dearest, my friend, my chosen love, tell me whence is all this ? Give me your reasons as sincerely, as openly, as I bring before you my reasons and my rights ; keep faith with me ; do not leave me alone with misfortune. You gave me this right your- self ; do not make me an outlaw." The unfortunate Pan Michael did not know that there is a right higher and older than all other human rights, in virtue of which the heart must and does follow love only t but the heart which ceases to love commits thereby the deepest perfidy, though often with as much innocence as the lamp quenches in which fire has burned out the oil. Not knowing this, Pan Michael embraced Krysia's knees, implored, and begged ; but she answered him with floods of tears only because she could not answer with her heart. " Ktysia," said the knight, at last, while rising, " in your tears my happiness may drown ; and I do not implore you for that, but for rescue." " Do not ask me for a reason," answered Krysia, sobbing ; "do not ask for a cause, since it must be this way, and cannot be otherwise. I am not worthy of such a man as you, and I have never been worthy. I know that I am doing you an injustice, and that pains me so terribly that, see ! I cannot help myself. I know that this is an injustice, O God of greatness, my heart is breaking ! Forgive me ; do not leave me in anger ! Pardon me ; do not curse me ! " When she had said this, Krysia threw herself on her knees before Pan Michael. " I know that I am doing you a wrong, but I implore of you condescension and pardon." Here the dark head of Krysia\ bent to the floor. Pan Michael raised in one moment the poor weeping maiden, and placed her again on the sofa ; but he began himself to pace up and down in the room, like one dazed. At times he stopped suddenly and pressed his fists to his temples ; then again he walked ; at last he stood before Krysia. PAN MICHAEL, 151 " Leave yourself time, and me some hope," said he. "Think that I too am not of stone. Why press red-hot iron against me without the least pity ? Even though I knew not my own endurance, still when the skin hisses, pain pierces me. I cannot tell you how I suffer, — as God lives, I cannot. I am a simple man ; my years have passed in war. Oh, for God's sake ! O dear Jesus ! In this same room our love began. Krysia, Krysia! I thought that you would be mine for life ; and now there is nothing, nothing ! What has taken place in you ? Who has changed your heart ? Krysia, I am just the same. And do you not know that for me this is a worse blow than for another, for I have already lost one love ? Jesus, what shall I tell her to move her heart ? A man only torments himself, that is all. But leave me even hope ! Do not take everything away at one time." Krysia made no answer ; but sobbing shook her more and more ; the little knight stood before her, restraining at first his sorrow, and terrible anger. And only when he had broken that in himself, he said, — " Leave me eveft hope ! Do you hear me ? " " I cannot ! I cannot ! " answered Krysia. Pan Michael went to the window and pressed his head against the cold glass. He stood a long time without motion ; at last he turned, and advancing a couple of steps toward Krysia, he said in a very low voice, — " Farewell ! There is nothing for me here. Oh that it may be as pleasant for you as it is grievous for me ! Know this, that I forgive you with my lips, and as God will grant, I will forgive you with my heart as well. But have more mercy on people's suffering, and a second time promise not. It cannot be said that I take happiness with rne from these thresholds ! Farewell ! " When Pan Michael had said this, his mustaches quivered ; he bowed, and went out. In the next room were Mako- vetski and his wife and Zagloba ; they sprang up at once as if to inquire, but he only waved his hand. "All to no use ! " said he. " Leave rne in peace ! " From that room a narrow corridor led to his own cham- ber ; in that corridor, at the staircase leading to the young ladies' rooms, Basia stopped the way to the little knight. " May God console you and change Krysia's heart ! " cried she, with a voice trembling from tears. He went past without even looking at her, or saying a ir 152 PAN MICHAEL. word. Suddenly wild anger bore him away ; bitterness rose in his breast ; he turned, therefore, and stood before the innocent Basia with a face changed and full of deri- sion. " Promise your hand to Ketling," said he, hoarsely, " then cease to love him, trample on his heart, rend it, and go to the cloister ! " " Pan Michael ! " cried Basia, in amazement. "Enjoy yourself, taste kisses, aL>d then go to repent! V\*»r;M to God that you both weve killed ! " 'i 1 -ij; was too much for Basia. God alone knew how much she had wrestled with herself for this wish which she had given Pan Michael, — that God might change Krysia's heart, — and in return an unjust condemnation had met her, derision, insult, just at the moment in which she would have given her blood to comfort the thankless man. Therefore her soul stormed up in her as quickly as a flame ; he^ cheeks burned ; her nostrils dilated ; and without an instant's thought, she cried, shaking her yellow hair, — " Know, sir, that I am not the one who is going to the cloister for Ketling ! " When she had said this, she sprang on the stairs and vanished from before the eyes of the knight. He stood there like a stone pillar ; after a while he began to rub his eyes like a man who is waking from sleep. Then he was thirsting for blood ; he seized his sabre, and cried with a terrible voice, " Woe to the traitor ! " A quarter of an hour later Fan Michael was rushing toward Warsaw so swiftly that the wind was howling in his ears, and lumps of earth were flying in a shower from the hoofs of his horse. PAN MICHAEL. CHAPTER XX. Pan Makovetski, with his wi^e and Zagloba, saw Pan Michael riding away, and alarm seized all hearts ; therefore they asked one another with their eyes, "What has happened; where is he going?" "Great God!" cried Pani Mafe .ve ki ; "he will go to the Wilderness, and we shall nev«r se . him again in life ! " " Or to the cloister, like that cro,j.y woman," said Zagloba, in despair. " Counsel is necessary here," saiJ Makovetski. With that the door opened and Basia burst into the room like a whirlwind, excite' pale, with fingers in both her eyes ; stamping in the middle of the floor, like a little child, she began to scream, " Rescue ! save ! Pan Michael has gone to kill Ketling ! Whoso believes in God, let him fly to stop him ! Rescue ! rescue ! " " What is the matter, girl ? " cried Zagloba, seizing her hands. " Rescue ! Pan Michael will kill Ketling ! Through me blood will be shed, and Krysia will die, all through me ! " " Speak ! " cried Zagloba, shaking her. " How do you know ? Why is it through you ? " " Because I told him in anger that they love each other ; that Krysia is going behind the grating for Ketling's sake. Whoso believes in God, stop them ! Go quickly ; go all of you ! Let us all go ! " Zagloba, not wont to lose time in such cases, rushed to the yard and gave command to bring the carriage out at once. Pani Makovetski wished to ask Basia about the astonishing news, for up to that moment s^e had not sus- pected the love between Krysia and Ketling; but Basia rushed after Zagloba to look to the harnessing of the horses. She helped to lead out the beasts and attach them to the carriage ; at last, though bareheaded, she mounted the driver's seat before the entrance, where two men were wait- ing and already dressed for the road. "Come down ! " said Zagloba to. her. " I will not come down ! Take your seats ; you must take your seats ; if not, I will go alone ! " So saying, she took 154 PAN MICHAEL. the reins, and tlicy, seeing that the stubbornness of the girl might cause a considerable delay, ceased to ask her to come down. Meanwhile the servant ran up with a whip; and Pani Makovetski succeeded in bringing out a shuba and cap to Basia, for the day was cold. Then they moved on. liasia remained on the driver's seat. Zagloba, wishing to speak with her, asked her to sit on the front seat ; but she w as unwilling, it may be through tear of being scolded. Zagloba therefore had to in{2uire from a distance, and she answered without turning her head. " How do you know," asked he, " that which you told your uncle about those two ? " " I know all." . " Did Krysia tell you ? " " Krysia told me nothing." « Then maybe the Scot did ? " " No, but I know ; and that is why he is going to Eng- land. He fooled everybody but me." " A wonderful thing ! " said Zagloba. " This is your work," said Basia ; " you should not have pushed them against each other." " Sit there in quiet, and do not thrust yourself into what does not belong to you," answered Zagloba, who was struck to the quick because this reproach was made in presence of Makovetski. Therefore he added after a while, " I push anybody ! I advise ! Look at that ! I like such suppositions." " Ah, ha ! do you think you did not ? " retorted the maiden. They went forward in silence. Still, Zagloba could not free himself from the thought that Basia was right, and that he was in great part the cause of all that had happened. That thought grieved him not a little ; and since the car- riage jolted unmercifully, the old noble fell into the worst humor and did not spare himself reproaches. " It would be the proper thing," thought he, " for Michael and Ketling to cut off my ears in company. To make a man marry against his will is the same as to com- mand him to ride with his face to a horse's tail. That fly is right ! If those men have a duel, Ketling's blood will be on me. What kind of business have I begun in my old age ! Tfu, to the Devil ! Besides, they almost fooled me, for I barely guessed why Ketling was going beyoad the sea — and I PAN MICHAEL. 166 of the girl er to coiiu; and Pani ind cap to )n. Jiasia ; to speak it she was Zagloba answered you told g to Eng- . not have rself into , who was \ made in IT a while, like such orted the 30uld not ight, and lappened. I the car- ;lie worst le, " for my. To to corn- That fly d will be ■ old age ! ue, for I 3a — and that daw to the cloister ; meanwhile the haiduk had long before found out everything, as it seems," Here Zagloba meditated a little, and after a while muttered, '* A rogue, not a maiden ! Michael borrowed eyes from a crawfish to put aside such as she for that doll ! " Meanwhile they had arrived at the city ; but there their troubles began really. None of them knew where Ketling was lodging, or where Pan Michael might go; to look for either was like looking for a particular poppy-seed in a bushel of poppy-seeds. They went first to the grand het- nuin's. People told them there that Ketling was to start that morning on a journey beyond the sea. Pan Michael had come, inquired about the Scot, but whither the little knight had gone, no one knew. It was supposed that he might have gone to the squadron stationed in the field behind the city. Zagloba commanded to return to the camp ; but there it was impossible to find an informant. They went to every inn on Dluga Street; they went to Praga; all was in vain. Meanwhile night fell ; and since an inn was not to be thought of, they were forced to go home. They went back in tribulation. Basia cried some ; the pious Makovetski repeated a prayer ; Zagloba was really alarmed. He tried, however, to cheer himself and the company. " Ha ! " said he, " we are distressed, and perhaps Michael is already at home." " Or killed ! " said Basia. And she began to wail there in the carriage, repeating, " Cut out my t( ngue ! It was my fault, my fault ! Oh, I shall go mad ! " " Quiet there, girl ! the fault is not yours," said Zagloba; "and know this, — if any man is killed, it is not Michael." "But I am sorry for the other. We have paid him handsomely for his hospitality ; there is nothing to be said on that point. God, God ! " " That is the truth ! " added Pan Makovetski. " Let that rest, for God's sake ! Ketling is surely nearer to Prussia than to Warsaw by this time. You heard that he is going away ; I have hope in God too, that should he meet Volodyovski they will remember old friendship, ser- vice rendered together. They rode stirrup to stirrup ; they slept on one saddle ; they went together on scouting expedi- tions ; they dipped their hands in one blood. In the hole army their friendship was so famous that Ketling, by reason of his beauty, was called Volodyovski's wife. It is impos- 156 PAN MICHAEL. sible that this should nut cuine to their jiiiiids when they see each other." " Still, it is this way sojnetinies;" said the discreet Mako- vetski, "that just the warmest friendship turns to the fiercest animosity. So it was in our \)lace when Pan Deyma killed Pan Ubysh, with whom he had lived twenty years in the greatest agreement. I can describe to you that un- happy event in detail." " If my mind were more at ease, I would listen to you as gladly as I do to her grace, my benefactress, your grace's spouse, who has the habit also of giving details, not excepting genealogies ; but what you say of friendship and animosity has stuck in my head. God forbid ! God forbid that it should come true this time ! " "One was Pan Deyma, the other Pan Ubysh. Both worthy men and fellow-soldiers — " " Oi, oi, oi ! " said Zagloba, gloomily. " We trust in the mercy of God that it will not come true this time j but if it does, Ketling will be the corpse." " Misfortune ! " said Makovetski, after a moment of silence. "Yes, yes ! Deyma and Ubysh. I remember it as if to-day. And it was a question also of a woman." " Eternally those women ! The first daw that comes will brew such beer for you that whoever drinks will not digest it," muttered Zagloba. "Don't attack Krysia, sir ! " cried Basia, suddenly. " Oh, if Pan Michael had only ' Hen in love with you, none of this would have happene... . -' Thus conversing, they reached the house. Their hearts beat on seeing lights in the windows, for they thought that Pan Michael had returned, perhaps. But Pani Makovetski alone received them ; she was alarmed and greatly con- cerned. On learning that all their searching had resulted in nothing, she covered herself with bitter tears and began to complain that she should never see her brother again. Basia seconded her at once in these lamentations. Zagloba too was unable to master his grief. " I will go again to-morrow before daylight, but alone," said he ; "I may be able to learn something." "We can search better in company," put in Makovetski. "No ; let your grace remain with the ladies. If Ketling is alive, I will let you know." " For God's sake ! We are living in the house of that man I " said Makovetski. " We must find an inn somehow PAN MICHAEL. 167 to-morrow, or even pitch tents iu the lield, only not to live longor here." " Wait for news from me, or we shall lose ea(5h other," said Zagloba. " If Ketling is killed — " " Speak more quietly, by Christ's wounds ! " said Pani Makovetski, "for the servants will hear and tell Xrysia; she is barely alive as it is." " 1 will go to her," said Basia. And she sprang upstairs. Those below remained in anxiety and fear. No one slept in the whole house. The thought that maybe KeLllng was already a corpse filled their hearts with terror. In addition, the night became close, dark; thunder began to roar and roll through the heavens; and later blight lightning rent the sky each moment. About midnight the first storm of the spring began to rage over the earth. Even the servants woke. Krysia and Basia went from their chamber to the dining- room. There the whole company prayed and sat in silence, repeating in chorus, after each clap of thunder, " And the Word was made flesh ! " In the whistling of the whirlwind was hoard at times, as it were, a certain horse-tramp, and then fear and terror raised the hair on the heads of Basia, Pani Makovetski, and the two men ; for it seemed to them that at any moment the door might open, and Pan Michael enter, stained with Ketling's blood. The usually mild Pan Michael, for the first time in his life, oppressed people's hearts like a stone, so that the very thought of him filled them with dread. However, the night passed without news of the little knight. At daylight, when the storm had abated in a measure, Zagloba set out a second time for the city. That whole day was a day of still greater alarm. Basin, sat till evening in the window in front of the gate, looking at the road along which Pan Zagloba might return. Meanwhile the servants, at command of Pan Makovetski, were packing the trunks slowly for the road. Krysia was occupied in directing this work, for thus she was able to hold herself at a distance from the others. For though Pani Makovetski did not mention Pan Michael in t^ . young lady's presence even by one word, still that ve silence convinced Krysia that Pan Michael's love for .,- 1, their former secret engagement, and her recent refusal had been discovered ; and in view of this, it was difficult to suppose that those people, the nearest to Pan Michael, were not !| •# 158 PAN MlCHAfiL. offended and grieved. Poor Krysia felt that it must be 80, that it was so, — that those hearts, hitherto loving, had withdrawn from her ; therefore she wished to suffer by herself. Toward evening the trunks were ready, so that it was possible to move that very day; but Pan Mukovetski was waiting yet for news from Zagloba. Supper was brought ; no one cared to eat it ; and the evening began to drag along heavily, insupportably, and as silent as if all were listening to what the clock was whispering. " Let us go to the drawing-room," said Pan Makovetski, at last. " It is impossible to stay here." They went and sat down ; but before any one had been able to speak the first word, the dogs were heard under the window. " Some one is coming ! " cried Basia. " The dogs are barking as if at people of the house," said Pani Makovetski. "Quiet!" said her husband. "There is a rattling of wheels ! " " Quiet ! " repeated Basia. " Yes ; it comes nearer every moment. That is Pan Zagloba." Basia and Pan Makovetski sprang up and ran out. Pani Makovetski's heart began to throb ; but she remained with Krysia, so as not to show by great haste that Pan Zagloba was bringing news of exceeding importance. Meanwhile the sound of wheels was heard right under the window, and then stopped on a sudden. Voices were heard at the entrance, and after a while Basia rushed into the room like a hurricane, and with a face as changed as if she had seen an apparition. " Basia, who is that ? Who is thao ? " asked Pani Mako- vetski, with astonishment. But before Basia could regain her breath and give answer, the door opened ; through it entered first Pan Makovetski, then Pan Michael, and last Ketling. PAN MICHAEL. 159 CHAPTER XXI. irer every Ketling was so changed that he was barely able to make a low obeisance to the ladies; then he stood motionless, with his hat at his breast, with his eyes closed, like a wonder-working image. Pan Michael embraced his sister on the way, and approached Krysia. The maiden's face was as white as linen, so that the light down on her lip seemed darker than usual ; her breast rose and fell violently. But Pan Michael took her hand mildly and pressed it to his lips ; then his mustaches quivered for a time, as if he were collecting his thoughts ; at last he spoke with great sadness, but with great calmness, — " My gracious lady, or better, my beloved Krysia ! Hear me without alarm, for I am not some Scythian or Tartar, or a wild beast, but a friend, who, though not very happy himself, still desires your happiness. It has come out that you and Ketling love each other; Panna Basia in just anger threw it in my eyes. I do not deny that I rushed out of this house in a rage and flew to seek vengeance on Ketling. Whoso loses his all is more easily borne away by vengeance ; and I, as God is dear to me, loved you terribly and not merely as a man never married loves a maiden. For if I had been married and the Lord God had given me an only son or a daughter, and had taken them afterward, I should not have mourned over therr. I think, as I mourned over you." Here Pan Michael's voice failed for a moment, but he i-ecovered quickly ; and after his mustache had quivered a number of times, he continued, "Sorrow is sorrow; but there is no help. That Ketling fell in love with you is not a wonder. Who would not fall in love with you ? And that you fell in love with him, that is my fate; there is no reason either to wonder at that, for what comparison is there between Ketling and me ? In the field he will say himself that I am not the worse man •, but that is another matter. The Lord God gave beauty to one, withheld it from the other, but rewarded him with reflection. So when tlie wind on the road blew around me, and my first rago 160 PAN MICHAEL. had passed, conscience said straightway, Wliy i)unish them ? Why shed the blood of a friend ? They fell in love, that was God's will. The oldest people say that against the heart the command of a hetman is nothing. It was the will of God that they fell in love ; but that they did not betray, is their honesty. If Ketling even had known of your promise to me, maybe I should have called to him, ' Quench ! ' but he did not know of it. What was his fault ? Nothing. And your fault? Nothing. He wished to de- part ; you wished to go to God. My fate is to blame, my fate only ; for the linger of God is to be seen now in this, that I remain in loneliness. But I have conquered myself ; I have conquered ! " Pan Michael stopped again and began to breathe quickly, like a man who, after long diving in water, has come out to the air ; then he took Krysia's hand. " So to love," said he, "as to wish all for one's self, is not an exploit. *The hearts are breaking in all three of us,' thought I ; ' better let one suffer and give relief to the other two.' Krysia, God give you happiness with Ketling ! Amen. God give you, Krysia, happiness with Ketling ! It pains me a little, but that is nothing — God give you — that is nothing — I have conquered myself ! " The soldier said, " that is nothing," but his teeth gritted, and his breath began to hiss through them. From the other end of the room, the sobbing of Basia was heard. " Ketling, oome here, brother ! " cried Volodyovski. Ketling approached, knelt down, opened his arms, and in silence, with the greatest respect and love, embraced Krysia's knees. But Pan Michael continued in a broken voice, " Press his head. He has had his suffering too, poor fellow. God bless you and him ! You will not go to the cloister. I prefer that you sivould bless me rather than have reason to curse me. The Lord God is above me, though it is hard for me now." Basia, not able to endure longer, rushed out of the room, seeing which, Pan Michael turned to Makovetski and his sister. " Go to the other chamber," said he, " and leave them; I too will go somewhere, for I will kneel down and commend myself to the Lord Jesus." And he went out. Halfway down the corridor he met Basia, at the staircase, on the very same place where, borne away by anger, she had PAN MICHAEL. 161 r punish y fell in say that hing. It ; they did ,d known d to him, tixs fault ? ed to de- dame, my w in this, d myself ; e quickly, me out to 3ve," said )it. ' The [ ; ' better Krysia, God give le a little, thing — I ;h gritted, rom the leard. rski. irms, and embraced :*ress his ow. God oister. I reason to hard for the room, and his ind leave el down he went staircase, she had divulged the secret of Krysia and Ketling. "But this time Basia stood leaning against the wall, chokin? from sobs. At sight of this Pan Michael was touched at his own fate ; he had restrained himself up to that moment as best he was able, but then the bonds of sorrow gave way, and tears burst from hia eyes in a torrent. "Why do you weep ? " cried he, pitifully. Basia raised her head, thrusting, like a child, now one and now the other fist into her eyes, choking and gulping at the air with open mouth, and answered with sobbing, "I am so sorry ! Oh, for God's sake ! O Jesus ! Pan Michael is so honest, so worthy ! Oh, for God's sake ! " Pan Michael seized her hands and began kissing them from gratitude. " God reward you ! God reward you for your heart ! " said he. " Quiet ; do not weep." But Basia sobbed the more, almost to choking. Every vein in 'ler was quivering froni sorrow ; she began to gulp for air more and more quickly ; at last, stamping from excite- ment, she cried so loudly that it was heard through the whole corridor, " Krysia is a fool ! I would rather have one Pan Michael than ten Ketliugs ! I love Pan Michael with all my strength, — better than auntie, better than uncle, better than Krysia ! " "For God's sake! Basia!" cried the knight. And wishing to restrain her emotion, he seized her in his em- brace, and she nestled up to his breast with all her strength, so that he felt her heart throbbing like a wearied bird; then he embraced her still more firmly, and they remained so. Silence followed. " Basia, do you wish me ? " asked the little knight. " I do, I do, I do ! " answered Basia. At this answer transport seized him in turn ; he pressed bis lips to her rosy lips, and again they remained so. Meanwhile a carriage rattled up to the house, and Zagloba rushed into the ante-room, then to the dining-room, in which Pan Makovetski was sitting with his wife. "There is no sign of Michael ! " cried he, in one breath ; " I looked everywhere. Pan Krytski said that he saw him with Ketling. Surely they have fought ! "• "Michael is here," answered Pani Makovetski; "he brought Ketling and gave him Krysia." The pillar of salt into which Lot's wife was turned had surely a less astonished face than Zagloba at that moment. U I ■rV*.**- ■• those of a father; and either from the onrush of thoughts, or from confusion, Makovetski said, "But Pan Deyuia killed Pan Ubysh. Thank Michael, not me ! " After a while he asked, " Wife, what was the name of that lady ? *' But she had no time for an answer, for at that moment Basia rushed in, panting more, than usual, more rosy than usual, with her forelock falling down over her eyes more than usual ; she ran up to Ketling and Krysia, and thrust- ing herfinge^' !;uyv into the eye of one, and now into the eye of the other, -nil, •' Oh, sigh, love, marry ! You think that Pan Michael wall be alone in the world ? Not a bit of it ; I shall be with him, for I love him, and I have told him so. I was the first to tell him, and he asked if I wanted him, and I told him that I would rather have him than ten others ; for I love him, and I '11 be the best wife, and I will never leave him ! I '11 go to the war with him ! I 've loved him this long time, though T did not tell him, for he is the best and the worthiest, the beloved — And now marry for your- selves, and I will take Pan Michael, to-morrow, if need be — for — " Here breath failed Basia. All looked at her, not understanding whether she had gone mad or was telling the truth ; then they looked at oi\e ar.DtheT, and with that Pan Michael appeared in the door behind Basip, "Michael," asked Makovetski, when presence of mind had restored his voice to him, " is what we hear true ? " 3le rubbed ether, and ent's hesi- tonislied a orehead to d had not lie in after tiael," said " We will "akovetski, tied. Ket- l a father ; confusion, in Ubysh. ?d, "Wife, it moment rosy than eyes more ,nd thrust- ;o the eye hink that )it of it ; I d him so. i him, and en others; will never oved him s the best f for your- if need she had red at one the door PAN MICHAEL. !.>,..?» "God has wrought a miracle," answered the little knight, with great seriousness, " and here is my comfort, my love, my greatest treasure." After these words Basia sprang to him again like a deer. Now the mapk of astonishment fell from Zagloba's face, and his whi«e beard began to quiver ; he opened his arms widely and said, " God knows I shall sob ! Haiduk and Michael, come hither! " of mind •ue O J» A,i!^^ 164 PAN MICHAEL. CHAPTER XXII. • He loved her immensely ; and she loved him in the same way. They were happy together, but had no children, though it was the fourth year of their marriage. Their lands were managed with great diligence. Pan Michael bought with his own and Basia's money a number of vil- lages near Kamenyets ; for these he paid a small price, since timid people in terror of Turkish invasion were glad to sell land in those regions. On his estates he intro- duced order and military discipline; he took the restless population in hand, rebuilt burned villages, established " fortalices," — that is, fortified houses, — in which he placed temporary garrisons ; in one word, as formerly he had defended the country with success, so now he worked his lands with ^uod profit, never letting the sword out of his hand. The glory of his name was the best defence of his prop- erty. With some of the murzas he poured water on his sword and concluded brotherhood ; others he subdued. Bands of disorderly Cossacks, scattered detachments of the horde, robbers from the steppes, highwaymen from the plains of Bessarabia, trembled at thought of the " Little Falcr . ; " therefore his herds of horses and flocks of sheep, his buffaloes and camels, li\ed without danger on the steppes. The enemy even respected his neighbors. His substance increased through the aid of his active wife. He was surrounded by the honor and affection of people. His lative land had adorned him with office ; the hetman loved him ; the Pasha of Hotin clicked with his tongue in Tivonder at him ; in the distant Crimea, in Bagchesarai, his name was repeated with honor. His land, war, and love were the three elements of his life. The hot summer of 1671 found Pan Michael in Sokol, in Basia^'s paternal villages. That Sokol was the pearl of their estates. They entertained there ceremoniously and merrily Pan Zagloba, who, disregarding the toils of a journey un- usual at his age, came to visit them, fulfilling his solemn promise given at their wedding. But the noisy feasts and I PAN MICHAEL. 165 I'ai, his id love the joy of the hosts at seeing a dear guest was soon inter- rupted by an order from the hetman directing Pan Michael to take command at Hreptyoff, to watch the Moldavian bouuda,ry, to listen to voices from the side of the desert, protect the place, intercept Tartar parties, and clear the region of robbers. The little knight, as a soldier ever willing in the service of the Commonwealth, gave orders at once to his servants to drive the herds from the meadows, lade the camels, and be ready themselves in arms. Still, his heart was rent at thought of parting with his wife, for he loved her with the love of a husband and a father, and was hardly able to breathe without her; but he had no wish to take her to the wild and lonely deserts of Ushytsa and expose her to various perils. She, however, insisted on going with him. "Think," said she, "whether it will be more dangerous for me to stay here than to live with you under the protec- tion of troops. I do not wisii another roof than your tent, since I married you to share fatigue, toil, and danger with you. Here alarm would gnaw me to death ; but there, with such a soldier, I shall feel safer than the queen in Warsaw. Should it be needful to take the field with you, I shall take it. If you go alone, I shall not know sleep in this place f I shall not put food to my mouth ; and finally, I shall not hold out, but fly as I am to Hreptyoff ; and if you will not let me in, I will spend the night at the gate, and beg and cry till you take pity." Pan Michael, seeing such affection, seized his wife by the arms and began to cover her rosy face with kisses, and she gave like for like. " I should not hesitate," said he, at last, " were it a question of standing on guard simply and attacking detachments of the hord'3. Really, there will be men enough, because one of the squadrons of the starosta of Podolia will go with me, and one of the chamberlain's squadrons ; besides these, Motovidlo will come with Cos- sacks and the dragoons of Linkhp.uz. There will be about six hundred soldiers, and with camp-followers up to a thou- sand. But I fear this, which the braggarts at the Diet in Warsaw will not believe, but which we on the borders expect every hour, — namely, a great war with the whole power of Turkey. This Pan Myslishevski has confirmed, and the Pasha of Hotin repeats it every day ; the hetman believes that the Sultan will not leave Doroshenko without 166 I»AN MICHAEL. but will declare the succor, Dut will aeciare war against the Commonwealth ; and then what should I do with you, my dearest flower, my reward from God's hand ? " " What happens to you will happen to me. I wish no other fate than the fate which comes to you." Here Zagloba broke his silence, and turning to Basia, said, " If the Turks capture you, whether you wish it or not, your fate will be different from Michael's. Ha ! After the Cossacks, the Swedes, the Northerners, and the Bran- denburg kennel — the Turk ! I said to Olshovski, the vi(!e- chancellor, * Do not bring Doroshenko to despair, for only from necessity did he turn to the Turk.' Well, and what ? They would not listen to me. They sent Hanenko against Doroshenko, and now Doroshenko, willing or unwilling, must crawl into the throat of the Turk, and, besides, lead him against us. You remember, Michael, that I forewarned Olshovski in your presence." " You must have forewarned him some other time, for I do not remember that it was in my presence," said the little knight. " But what you say of Doroslionko is holy truth, for the hetman holds the same views ; they say even that he has letters from Doroshenko written in that sense precisely. But as matters are, so they are ; it is enough that it is too late now to negotiate. You have quick wit, liow- ever, and I should like to hear your opinion. Am 1 to take; Basia to Hreptyoff, or is it better to leave her here ? 1 must add too that the place is a terrible desert. It was always a wretched spot^ but during twenty years so many Cossack parties and so many chambuls have passed tlirough it, that I know not whether I shall find two beams fastened together. There is a world of ravines there, grown over with thickets, hiding-places, deep caves, and every kind of secret den in which robbers hide themselves by hundreds, not to mention those who come from Wallachia." "Robbers, in view of such a force, are a trifle," said Zagloba. " Chambuls too are a trifle ; for if strong ones march up, there will be a noise about them ; and if they are small, you will rub thera out." " Well, now ! " cried Basia ; " is not the whole matter a trifle ? Robbers are a trifle ; chambuls are a trifle. With such a force Michael will defend me from all the power of the Crimea." " Do not interrupt me in deliberation," said Zagloba; "if you do, I '11 decide against you." wealth ; iver, my ivish no > Basia, ih it or ,1 After e Bran- ihe vi(;e- for only 1 what ? against iwilling, besides, that 1 oe, for I Aie little [y truth, 7en that it sens(^ enough it, how- to tak(; ore ? I It was ;o many jtlirough ^astoned ^vn over kind of Ludreds, V said Ing ones if they batter a With lower of Iba; "if PAN MICHAEL. 167 Basia put both palms on her mouth quickly, and dropped her head on her shoulder, feigning to fear Zagloba terribly, and though he knew that the dear woman was jesting, still her action pleased him ; therefore he put his old hand on her bright head and said, " Have no fear ; I will comfort you in this matter." Basia kissed his hand straightway, for in truth much depended on his advice, which was so infallible thai; no one was ever led astray by it ; he thrust both hands behind his belt, and glancing quickly with his seeing eye now on one, now on the other, said suddenly, " But there is no posterity here, none at all; how is that?" Here he thrust out his under-lip. " The will of God, nothing more," said Pan Michael, dropping his eyes. " The will of God, nothing more," said Basia, dropping her eyes. " And do you wish for posterity ? " To this the little knight answered: "I will tell you sincerely, 1 do not know what I would give for children, but sometimes I think the wish vain. As it is, th(? Lord Jesus has sent happiness, giving me this kitten, — or as you call her, this haiduk, — and besides has blessed me with fame and with substance. I do not dare to trouble Him for greater blessings. You see it has come to my head more than 'once that if all people had their wishes accomplished, there would be no difference between this earthly Commonwealth and the heavenly one, which alone can give perfect happiness. So I think to myself that if I do not wait here for one or two sons, they will not miss me up there, and will serve and win glory in the old fashion \uider the heavenly hetman, the holy archangel Michael, in expeditions against the foulness of hell, and will attain to higli office." Here, moved at his own words and at that thought, the pious Christian knight raised his eyes to heaven ; but Zagloba listened to him with indifference, and did not cease to mutter sternly. At last he said, — " See that you do not blaspheme. Your boast that you divine the intentions of Providence so well may be a sin for which you will hop around as peas do on a hot pan. The Lord God has a wider sleeve than the bishop of Cracow, but He does not like to have any one look in to see what He has prepared there for small people, and He does what 168 PAN MICHAEL. rjl lie likes; but do you see to that which concerns you, and if you wish for posterity, keep your wife with you, instead of leaving her." When Kasia heard this, she sprang with dt light to the middle of. the room, and clapping her hands, began t > repeat, " Well, now ! we '11 keep together. 1 guessed at once that your grace would come to my side ; I guessed it at once. We '11 go to Hreptyoff, Michael. Even once you '11 take me against the Tartars, — one little time, my dear, my golden ! " " There she is for you ! Now she wants to go to an attack ! " cried the little knight. " For with you I should not fear the whole horde." " Silentium ! " said Zagloba, turning his delighted eyes, or rather his delighted eye, on Basia, whom he loved immensely. " I hope too that Hreptyoff, which, by the way, is not so far from here, is not the last stanitsa before the Wilderness." "No; there will be commands farther on, in MohilofE and Yampol ; and the last is to be in Rashkoff," answered Pan Michael. " In Rashkoff ? We know Rashkoff. It was from that place that we brought Helena, Pan Yan's wife ; and you re- member that ravine in Valadynka, Michael. You remember how I cut down that monster, or devil, Cheremis, who was guarding her. But since the last garrison will be in Rash- koff, if the Crimea moves, or the whcle Turkish power, they will know quickly in Rashkolf, and will give timely notice to Hreptyoff ; there is no great danger then, for the place cannot be surprised. I say this seriously ; and you know, besidefj, that I would rather lay down my old head than expose her to any risk. Take her. It will be better for you both. But Basia must promise that in case of a great war she will let herself be taken even to Warsaw, for there would be terrible campaigns and fierce battles, besieging of camps, perhaps hunger, as at Zbaraj ; in such straits it is hard for a man to save his life,, but what could a woman do ? " " I should be glad to fall at Michael's side," said Basia ; " but still I have reason, and know that when a thing is not possible, it is not possible. Finally, it is Michael's will, and not mine. This year he went on an expedition under Pan Sobieski. Did I insist on going with him ? No, Well, if I am not prevented now from going to Hreptyoff with PAN MICHAEL. 169 and my an Michael, in case a groat war comes, send me wherever yon like." " His grace, Pan Zagloba, will take you to Podlyasye to Pan Yan's wife," said the little knight ; " there indeed the Turk will not reach you." " Pan Zagloba ! Pan Zagloba ! " answered the old noble, mocking him. " Am I a captain of home guards ? Po not intrust your wives to Pan Zagloba, thinking that he is old, for he may turn out altogether different. Secondly, do you think that in case of war with the Turk, I shall go behind the stove in Podlyasye,, and watch the roast iuea lest it burn? I may be good for something else. 1 Loant my horse from a bench, I confess ; but when once in the suddle, I will gallop on the enemy as well as any young man. Neither sand nor sawdust is sprinkling out of me yet, glory be to God ! I shall not go on a raid against Tartars, nor watch in the Wilderness, for I am not a scout; but in a general attack keep near me, if you can, and you will see splendid things." " Do you wish to take the field again ? " " Do you not think that I wish to seal a famous life with a glorious death, after so many years of service ? And what better could happen to me ? Did you know Pan Dzevyantkevich ? He, it is true, did not seem more than a hundred and forty years old, but he was a hundred and forty-two, and was still in service." " He was not so old." "He was. May I never move from this bench if he was n't ! I am going to a great war, and that 's the end of it ! But now I am going with you to Hreptyoff, for I love Basia." Basia sprang up with radiant face and began to hug Zagloba, and he raised his head higher and higher, repeat- ing, " Tight. .', tighter ! " Pan Michael pondered over everything for a time yet and said at last : "It is impossible for us all to go together, since the place is a pure wilderness, and we should not find a bit of roof over our heads. I will go first, choose a place for a square, build a good enclosure with houses for the soldiers, and sheds for the officers' horses, which, being of finer stock, might suffer from change of climate ; I will dig wells, open the roads, and clear the ravines from robber ruffians. That done, I '11 send you a proper escort, and you will come. You will wait, perhaps, three weeks here." o^w. IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) 1.0 I.I 1^ |50 ■ 10 _, 2.0 IS. Photographic Sciences Corporation 1-25 |[|.4 1.6 • 6" ► 23 WEST MAIN STREET WEBSTER, N.Y. M580 (716) 872-4503 > .<>' .4. •"'-.•^ ^j < V % f/. ^ 170 PAN MICHAEL. Basia wished to protest ; but Zagloba, seeing the justice of Pan Michael's words, said, " What is wise, is wise I Basia, we will stay here together anvl keep house, and our affair will not be a bad one. We must also make ready good supplies in some fashion, for, of course, you do not know that meads and wines never keep so well as in caves." 1 1 PAN MICHAEL. 171 CHAPTER XXIII. « VoLODYOVSKi kept his word ; in three weeks he finished the buildings and sent a notable escort, — one hundred Lithuanian Tartars from the squadron of Pan Lantsko- ronski and one hundred of Linkhauz's dragoons, who were led by Pan Snitko, of the escutcheon Hidden Moon. The Tartars were led by Capt. Azya Mellehovich, who was descended from Lithuanian Tartars, — a very young man, for he had barely reached twenty and some years. He brought a letter which the little knight had written, as follows, to his wife : — " Baska, beloved of my heart ! You may come now, for without you it is as if without bread ; and if I do not wither away before you are here, I shall kiss your rosy face off. I am not stingy in sending men and experienced officers ; but give priority in all to Pan Snitko, and admit bim to our so^ty, for he is bene natus (well-born), an inheri- tor of land, and an officer. As to Mellehovich, he is a good soldier, but God knows who he is. He could not become an officer in any squadron but the Tartar, for it would be easier elsewhere for any man to fling low birth at him. I embrace you with all my strength ; I kiss your hands and feet. I have built a fortalice with one hun- dred circular openings. We have immense chimneys. For you and me there are several rooms in a house apart. There is an odor of rosin everywhere, and such legions of crickets that when they begin to chirp in the evening the dogs start up from sleep. If we had a little pea-straw, they might be got rid of quickly ; perhaps you will have some plaoed in the wagons. There was no glass to be had, so we put membrane in the windows ; but Pan Byaloglovski has a glazier in his command among the dr^oons. You can get glass in Kamenyets from the Armenians; but, for God's sake I let it be handled with care to avoid breaking. I have had your room fitted with rugs, and it has a respectable look. I have had the robbers whom we caught in the ravines hanged, nineteen of them ; and before you come, the number will reach half three-score. Pan Snitko will tell you how we live. I commend you to God and the Most Holy Lady, my dear soul." Basia, after reading the letter, gave it to Zagloba, who, when he had glanced over it, began at once to show more consideration to Pan Snitko, — not so great, however, that 172 PAN MICHAEL. I tho other should not feel that he was speaking to a most renowned warrior and a great personage, who admitted him to confidence only through kindness. Moreover, Pan Snitko was a good-natured soldier, joyous and most accurate in service, for his life had passed in the ranks. 'He honored Volodyovski greatly, and in view of Zagloba's fame he felt small, and had no thought of exalting himself. Mellehovich was not present at the reading of the letter, for when he had delivered it, he went out at once, as if to look after his men, but really from fear that they might command him to go to the servants' quarters. Zagloba, however, had time to examine him ; and having the words of Pan Michael fresh in his head, he said to Snitko, "We are glad to see you. I pray you. Pan Snitko, I know the escutcheon Hidden Moon, — a worthy escutcheon. But this Tartar, what is his name ? " " Mellehovich." "But this Mellehovich looks somehow like a wolf. Michael writes, that he is a man of uncertain origin, which is a wonder, for all our Tartars are nobles, though Moham- medans. In Lithuania I saw whole villages inhabited by them. There people call them Lipki ; but those here are known as Cheremis. They have long sA-ved the Common- wealth faithfully in return for their bread ; but during the time of the peasant incursion many of them went over to Hmelnitski, and now I hear that they are beginning to communicate with the horde. That Mellehovich looks like a wolf. Has Pa^i. Volodyovski known him long ? " " Since the last expedition," said Pan Snitko, putting his feet under the table, "when we were acting with Pan Sobieski against Doroshenko and the horde; they went through the Ukraine." " Since the last expedition ! I could not take part in that, for Sobieski coni'.ded other functions to me, though later on he was lonely without me. But your escutcheon is the Hidden Moon ! From what place is Mellehovich ? " "He says that he is a Lithuanian Tartar; but it is a wonder to me that none of the Lithuanian Tartars knew him before, though he serves in their squadron. From this come stories of his uncertain origin, which his lofty manners have not been able to prevent. But he is a good soldier, though sullen. At Bratslav and Kalnik he rendered great service, for which the hetman made him captain, though he was the youngest man in the squadron. The PAN MICHAEL. 173 Tartars love him greatly, but he has no consideration among us, and why ? Because he is very sullen, and, as you say, has the look of a wolf." " If he is a great soldier and has shed blood," said Basia, " it is proper to admit him to our society, which my hus- band in his letter does not forbid.'' Here she turned to Pan Snitko : " Does your grace permit it ? " " I am the servant of my benefactress," said Snitko. Basia vanished through the door ; and Zagloba, drawing a deep breath, asked Pan Snitko, " Well, and how does the colonel's wife please you ? " The old soldier, instead of an answer, put his fists to his eyes, and bending in the chair, repeated, " Ai ! ai ! ai ! " . Then he stared, covered his mouth with nis broad palm, and was silent, as if ashamed of his own enthusiasm. " Sweet cakes, is n't she ? " asked Zagloba. Meanwhile " sweet cakes " appeared in the door, conduct- ing Mellehovich, ./ho was as frightened as a wild bird, and saying to him, " From my husband's letter and from Pan Snitko we have heard so much of your manful deeds that we are glad to know you more intimately. We ask you to our society, and the table will be laid presently." " I pray you to come nearer," said Zagloba. The sullen but handsome face of the yoi - Tartar did not brighten altogether, but it wv.a evident that he was thankful for the good reception, and because he was not commanded to remain in the servants quarters. Basia endeavored of purpose to be kind to him, for with a woman's heart she guessed easily that he was suspicious and proud, that the chagrin which beyond doubt he had to bear often by reason of his uncertain descend pained him acutely. Not making, therefore, between him and Snitko any difference save that enjoined by Snitko's riper age, she inquired of the young captain touching those services owing to which he had received promotion at Kalnik. Zagloba, divining Basia's wish, spoke to him also frequently enough ; and he, though at first rather distant in bearing, gave fitting answers, and his manners not only did not betray a vulgar man, but were even astonishing through a certain courtliness. " That cannot be peasant blood, for not such would the spirit be," thought Zagloba to himself. Then he inquired aloud, " In what parts does your father live ? " " In Lithuania," replied Mellehovich, blushing. 174 PAN MICHAEL, " Lithuania is a large country. That is the same as if you had said in the Commonwealth." " It is not in the Commonwealth now, for those regions have fallen away. My father has an estate near Smolensk." " I had considerable possessions there too, which came to me from childless relatives ; but I chose to leave them and side with the Commonwealth." " I act in the same way," said Mellehovich. " You act honorably," put in Basia. But Snitko, listening tc the conversation, shrugged his shoulders slightly, as if to say, " God knows who you are, and whence you came." Zagloba, noticing this, turned again to Mellehovich, "Do you confess Christ, or do you live, — and I speak without offence, — live in vileness ? " "I have received the Christian faith, for which reason I had to leave my father." " If you have left him for that reason, the Lord God will not leave you ; and the first proof of His kindness is that you can drink wine, which you could not do if you had remained in error." Snitko smiled ; but questions touching his person and descent were clearly not to the taste of Mellehovich, for he grew reserved again. Zagloba, however, paid little atten- tion to this, especially since the young Tartar did not please him much, for at times he reminded him, not by his face, it is true, but by his movements and glance, of Bogun, the famed Cossack leader. Meanwhile dinner was served. The rest of the day was occupied in final preparations for the road. They started at daybreak, or rather when it was still night, so as to arrive at Hreptyoff in one day. Nearly twenty wagons were collected, for Basia had determined to supply the larders of Hreptyoff bountifully ; and behind the wagons followed camels and horses heavily laden, bending under the weight of meal and dried meat ; behind the caravan moved a number of tens of oxen of the steppe and a flock of sheep. The march was opened by Mellehovich with his Tartars; the dragoons rode near a covered carriage in which sat Basia with Pan Zagloba. She wished greatly to ride a trained palfrey ; but the old noble begged her not to do so^ at least during the beginning and end of the journey. "If you were to sit quietly," said he, "I should not PAN MICHAEL. 175 as if had ally ; avily eat ; the dby ar a She loble and not object; but you would begin right away to make your horse prance and show himself, and that is not proper to the dignity of the commander's wife." Basia was happy and joyous as a bird. • From the time of her marriage she had two great desires in life : one was to give Michael a son ; the other to live with the little knight, even for one year, at some stanitsa near the Wil- derness, and there, on the edge of the desert, to lead a soldier's life, to pass through war and adventures, to take p.^rni in expeditions, to see with her own eyes those steppes, to pass through those dangers of which she had heard so much from her youngest years. She dreamed of this when still a girl ; and behold, those dreams were now to become reality, and moreover, at the side of a man whom she loved and who was the most famous partisan in the Common- wealth, of whom it was said that he could dig an enemy from under the earth. Hence the young woman felt wings on her shoulders, and such a great joy in her breast that at moments the desire seized her to shout and jump ; but the thought of decorum restrained her, for she had promised herself to be dignified and to win intense love from the soldiers. She confided these thoughts to Zagloba, who smiled approvingly and said, — "*5fou will be an eye in his head, and a great wonder, that is certain. A woman in a stanitsa is a marvel." " And in need I will give them an example." « Of what ? " " Of daring. I fear only one thing, — that beyond Hrep- tyoff there will be other commands in Mohiloff and Rashkoff, on to Yampol, and that we shall not see Tartars even for medicine." " And I fear only this, — of course not for myself, but for you, — that we shall see them too often. Do you think that . the chambuls are bound strictly to come through BashkofE and Mohiloff ? They can come directly from the East, from the steppes, or by the Moldavian side of the Dniester, and enter the boundaries of the Commonwealth wherever they wish, even in the hills beyond Hreptyoff, unless it. is reported widely that I am living in Hreptyoff; then they will keep aside, for they know me of old." "But don't they know Michael, or won't they avoid him ? " " They will avoid him unless they come with great 176 PAN MICHAEL. power, which may happen. But he will go to look for them himself." " I am sure of that. But is it a real desert in Hreptyoff ? The place is not so far away ! " "It could not be more real. That region was never thickly settled, even in time of my youth. I went from farm to farm, from village to village, from town to iown. I knew everything, was everywhere. I remember when Ushytsa was what is called a fortified town. Pan Konyets- polski, the father, made me starosta there ; but after that came the invasion of the ruffians, and all went to ruin. When we went there for Princess Helena, it was a desert ; and after that chambuls passed through it twenty times. Pan Sobieski has snatched it again from the Cossacks and the Tartars, as a morsel from the mouth of a dog. There are only a few people there now, but robbers are living in the ravines." Here Zagloba began to look at the neighborhood and nod his head, remembering old times. " My God ! " said he, "when we w :■' going for Helena, it seemed to me that old age was t ..1. my girdle; and now I think that I was young then, ior nearly twenty-four years have passecl. Michael was a milksop at that time, and had not many more hairs on his lip than I have on my fist. And this region stands in my memory as if the time were yesterday. Only these groves and pine woods have grown in places rl?serted by tillers of the land." In fact, just beyond Kitaigrod they entered dense pine woods with which at that time the region was covered for the greater part. Here and there, however, especially around Studyenitsa, were open fields ; and then they saw the Dniester and a country stretching forward from that side of the river to the heights, touching the horizon on the Moldavian side. Deep ravines, the abodes of wild beasts and wild men, intercepted their road ; these ravines were at times narrow and precipitous, at times wider, with sides gently sloping and covered ■'ith thick brush. Mellehovich's Tartars sank into them carefully ; and when the rear of the convoy was on the lofty brink, the van was already, as it were, under the earth. It came frequently to Basia and Zagloba to leave the carriage ; for though Pan Michael had cleared the road in some sort, these passages were dange •- ous. At the bottom of the ravine springs wer3 flowing^ c r swift rivulets were rushing, which in spring were swollen PAN MICHAEL. 177 piiie id for jcially saw that in the »easts ire at. sides ich's |ar ot ^y, as and II had jnge'- loUeii with water from the snow of the steppes. Though the sun still warmed the pine woods and steppes powerfully., a harsh coAd was hidden in those stone gorges, and seized travellers on a sudden. Pine-trees covered the rocky sides and tow- ered on the banks, gloomy and dark, as if desiring to screen that sunken interior from the golden rays of the sun ; but in places the edges were broken, trees thrown in wild disorder upoii one another, branches twisted and broken into heaps, entirely dried or covered with red leaves and spines. "What has happened to this forest?" asked Basia of Zagloba. " In places there may be old fellings made by the former inhabitants against the horde, or by the riifRans against our troops; again in places the Moldavian whirlwinds rush through the woods ; in these whirlwinds, as old people say, vampires, or real devils, fight battles." " But has your grace ever seen devils fighting ? " " As to seeing, 1 have not seen them ; but I have heard how devils cry to each other for amusement, ' U-ha I U-ha ! ' Ask Michael ; he has heard them." Basia, though daring, feared evil spirits somewhat, there- fore she began to make the sign of the cross at once. " A terrible place ! " said she. And really in some ravines it was terrible ; for it was not only dark, but forbidding. The wild was not blowing; the leaves and branches of trees made no rustle ; there was heard only the tramp and snorting of horses, the squeak of wagons, and cries uttered by drivers in the most dangerous places. At times too, the Tartars or dragoons began to sing; but the desert itself was not enlivened with one sound of man or beast. If the ravines made a gloomy impression, the upper country, even where the pine woods extended, was unfolded joyously before the eyes of the caravan. The weather was autumnal, calm. The sun moved along the plain of heaven, unspotted by a cloud, pouring bountiful rays on the rocks, on the fields and the forest. In that gleam the pine-trees seemed ruddy and golden; and the spider-webs attached to the branches of trees, to the reeds and the grass, shone brightly, as if they were woven from sunbeams. October had come to the middle of its days ; therefore; many birds, especially those sensitive to cold, had begun to pass from the Commonwealth to the Black Sea; in the heavens were to be seen rows 12 178 PAN MICHAEL. of storks flying with piercing cries, geese, and flocks of teal. Here and there floated high in the blue, on outspread wings, eagles, terrible to inhabitants of the air ; hore and there falcons, eager for prey, were describing circles slowly. But there were not lacking, especially in the open fields, those birds also which keep to the earth, and hide gladly in tall grass. Every little while flocks of rust-colored par- tridges flew noisily from under the steeds of the Tartars ; a number of times also i3a8ia saw, though from a distance, bustards standing on watch, at sight of which her cheeks flushed, and her eyes began to glitter. "I will go coursing with Michael!" cried she, clapping her hands. " If your husband were a sitter at home," said Zagloba, " his beard would be gray soon from such a wife ; but I knew to whom I gave you. Another woman would be thankful at least, would n't she ? " Basia kissed Zagloba straightway on both cheeks, so that he was moved and said, "Loving hearts are as dear to a man in old age as a warm place behind the stove." Then he was thoughtful for a while and added, " It is a wonder how I have loved the fair sex all my life ; and if I had to say why, I know not myself, for often they are bad and deceitful and giddy. But because they are as helpless as children, if an injustice strikes one of them, a man's heart pipes from pity. Embrace me again, or not ! " Basia would have been glad to embrace the whole world ; therefore she satisfied Zagloba's wish at once, and they drove on in excellent humor. They went slowly, for the oxen, going behind, could not travel faster, and it was dan- gerous to leave them in the midst of those forests with a small number of men. As they drew near Ushytsa, the country became more uneven, the desert more lonely, and the ravines deeper. Every little while something was injured in the wagons, and sometimes the horses were stub- born; considerable delays took place through this cause. The old vf I, which led once to Mohiloff, was grown over with fores ui during twenty years, so that traces of it could barely be seen here and there; consequently they had to keep to the trails beaten by earlier and later passages of troops, hence frequently misleading, and also very difficult. The journey did not pass either without accident. On the slope of a ravine the horse stumbled under Melle- PAN MICHAEL. 179 of [elle- hovich, riding at the liead of the Tartars, and fell to the stony bottom, not without injury to the rider, who cut the crown of his head so severely that consciousness left him for a time. Basia and Zagloba mounted led palfreys ; and liasia gave command to put the Tartar in the carriage and drive carefully. Afterward she stopped the march at every spring, and with her own hands bound his head with cloths wet with (!old spring-water. He lay for a time with closed eyes, but opened them at last ; and when Basia bent over him and asked how he felt, instead of an answer he seized her hand and pressed it to his white lips. Only after a pause, as if collecting his thoughts and presence of laind, did he say in Russian, — • " Oh, I am well, as I have not been for a long time." The whole day passed in a march of this kind. Tht ixm, growing red at last and seeming immense, was descending on the Moldavian side; the Dnieper was gleaming like a iiery ribbon, and from the east, from the Wilderness, dark- ness was moving on slowly. Hreptyoff was not far away, but it was necessary to give rest to the horses, therefore they stopped for a considerable halt. This and that dragoon began to chant prayers ; the Tartars dismounted, spread sheep-skins on the ground, and fell to praying on their knees, with faces turned eastward. At times " Allah ! Allah ! " sounded through all the ranks ; then again they were quiet; holding their palms turned upward near their faces- they continued in attentive prayer, repeating only from time to time drowsily and as if with a sigh, " Lohichmen ah lohichmen ! " The rays of the sun fell on them redder and redder ; a breeze came from the west, and with it a great rustling in the trees, as if they wished to honor before night Him who brings out on the dark heavens thousands of glittering stars. Basia looked with great curiosity at the praying of the Tartars ; but at the thought that so many good men, after lives full of toil, would go straightway after death to hell's fire, her heart was oppressed, especially since they, though they met people daily who professed the true faith, remained of their own will in hardness of heart. Zagloba, more accustomed to those things, only shrugged his shoulders at the pious considerations of Basia, and said, " These sons of goats are not admitted to heaven, lest they might take with them vile insects." Then, with the assistance of his attendant, he put on a 180 I'AN MICHAEL. coat lined with lianging threads, — an excellent defence against f the whole knighthood ! " Pan Michael was very joyful ; the officers were invited to sup with him ; and for the soldiers he gave command to roll out one and another keg of spirits. A number of bullocks fell also ; these the men began at once to roast at the fires. They sufficed for all . 'undantly. Long into the night the stanitsa was thundering with shouts and musket- shrts, so that fear seized the bands of robbers hidden in the ravines of Ushytsa. another a 1 ). the lady. starosta's 'ts, drums, e Tartars, f the gar- idded still •v^ « m FAN MICHAEL. 183 front rode the other with hirch jared with i: — the little t too ; but the crows r intended 1 it, — •e invited I command lumber of roast at into the musket- len in the CHAPTER XXIV. Pan Michael was not idle in his stanitsa, and his men lived in perpetual toil. One hundred, sometimes a smaller number, remained as a garrison in Hreptyoff ; the rest were on expeditions continually. The more considerable detach- ments were sent to clear out the ravines of Ushytsa ; and they lived, as it were, in endless warfare, for bands cf robbers, frequently very numerous, offered powerful resist- ance, and more than once it was needful to fight with them regular battles. Such expeditions lasted days, and at times tens of days. Pan Michael sent smaller parties as far as Bratslav fo.. news of the horde and Doroshenko. The task of these parties was to bring in informants, and therefore to capture them on the steppes. Some went down the Dniester to Mohiloff and Yampol, to maintain connection with com- mandants in those places : some watched on the Moldavian side ; some built bridges and repaired the old road. The country in which such a considerable activity reigned became paciiied gradually ; those of the inhabitants who were more peaceful, and less enamoured of robbery, returned by degrees to their deserted habitations, at first stealthily, then with more confidence. A few Jewish handicraftsmen came up to Hreptyoff itself ; sometimes a more considerable Armenian merchant looked in ; shopkeepers visited the place more frequently : Volodyovski had therefore a not barren hope that if God and the hetman would permit him to remain a longer time in command, that country which had grown wild would assume another aspect. That work was merely the beginning ; there was a world of things yet to be done : the roads were still dangerous ; the demoralized people entered into friendship more readily with robbers than with troops, and for any cause hid tliemselves again in the rocky gorges ; the fords of the Dnieper were often passed stealthily by bands made up of Wallachians, Cossacks, Hungarians, Tartars, and God knows what people. These sent raids through the country, attacking in Tartar fashion villages and towns, gathering up everything which let itself be gathered ; for a time yet it was impossible to 184 PAN MICHAEL. drop a sabre from the hand in those regions, or to hang a musket on a nail ; still a beginning was made, and the future promised to be favorable. It was necessary to keep the most sensitive ear toward the eastern side. Frcun Doroshenko's forces and his allied chambuls were detached at short intervals parties larger or smaller; and while attacking the Polish commands, they spread devastation and fire in the region about. But since these parties were independent, or at least seemed so, the little knight crushed them without fear of bringing a greater storm on the country ; and without ceasing in his resistance, he sought them himself in the steppe so effect- ually that in time he made attack disgusting to the boldest. Meanwhile Basia managed affairs in Hreptyotf. She was delighted immensely with that soldier-life which she had never seen before so closely, — the movement, marches, returns of expeditions, the prisoners. She told the little knight that she must take part in one expedition at least ; but for the time she was forced to be satisfied with this, that she sat on her pony occasionally, and visited with her husband and Zagloba the environs of Hreptyoff. On such expeditions she hunted foxes and bustards ; sometimes the fox stole out of the grass and shot along through the valleys. Then they chased him ; but Basia kept in front to the best of her power, right after the dogs, so as to fall on the wearied beast first and thunder into his red eyes from her pistol. Pan Zagloba liked best to hunt with falcons, of which the officers had a number of pairs very well trained. Basia accompanied him too ; but after Basia Pan Michael sent secretly a number of tens of men to give aid in emergency, for though it was known always in Hreptyoif what men were doing in the desert for twenty miles around, Pan Michael preferred to be cautious. The soldiers loved Basia more every day, for she took pains with their food and drink ; she nursed the sick and wounded. Even the sullen Mellehovich, whose head pained him continuilly, and who had a harder and a wilder heart than others, grew bright at the sight of her. Old soldiers were in raptures over her knightly daring and close knowledge of military affairs. " If the Little Palcon were gone," said they, " she might take conimand, and it would not be grievous to fall under such a leader." PAN MICHAEL. 185 to hang a !, and the 5ar toward his allied } larger or ands, they But since led so, the •ringing a ing in his so elfect- le boldest. She was ti she had ;, marches, the little at least ; with this, . with her On such Jtimes the rough the t in front as to fall red eyes lunt with )airs very n Michael m aid in Hreptyoff 3s around, iers loved heir food Even the ntinuilly, lers, grew raptures military ihe might all under - At times it happened too that when some disorder arose in the service during Tan Michael's absence, Basia repri- manded the soldiers, and obedience to her was great ; old warriors were more grieved by reproval from her mouth than by punishment, which the veteran Pan Michael inflicted unsparingly for dereliction* of duty. Great dis- cipline reigned always in the command, for Volodyovski, reared in the school of Prince Yeremi, knew how to hold soldiers with an iron hand; and, moreover, the presence of Basia softened wild manners somewhat. Every man tried to please her ; every man thought of her rest and comfort ; hence tliey avoided whatever might annoy her. In the light squadron of Pan Nikolai Pototski there were • many officers, experienced and polite, who, though they had grown rough in continual wars and adventures, still formed a pleasant company. These, with the officers from other squadrons, often spent an evening with the colonel, telling of events and wars in which they had taken part personally. Among these Pan Zagloba held the first place. He was the oldest, had seen most and done much ; but when, after one and the second goblet, he was dozing in a comfortable stuffed chair, which was brought for him purposely, others began. And they had something to tell, for there were some, who had visited Sweden and Moscow; there were , some who had passed their years of youth at the Saitch before the days of Hmelnitski; there were some who as captives had herded sheep in the Crimea ; who in slavery had dug wells in Bagchesarai ; who had visited Asia Minor ; who had rowed through the Archipelago in Turkish galleys ; who had beaten with their foreheads on the grave of Christ in Jerusalem ; who had experienced every adventure and every mishap, and still had appeared again under the flag to defend to the end of their lives, to the last breath, those border regions steeped in blood. When in November the evenings became longer and there was peace on the side of the broad steppe, for the grass had withered, they used to assemble in the colonel's house daily. Hither came Pan Motovidlo, the leader of the Cossacks, — a Russian by blood, a man loan as pincers and tall as a lance, no longer young ; he had not left the field for twenty years and more. Pan Deyma came too, the brother of that one who had killed Pan IJbysh ; and with them Pan Mushal- ski, a man formerly wealthy, but who, taken captive in early years, had rowed in a Turkish galley, and escaping / 186 PAN MICHAEL. froin bondage, had left his property to others, and with sabre in hand was avenging his wrongs on the race of Mohammed. He was an incomparable bowman, who, when he chose, pierced with an arrow a heron in its lofty flight. There came also the two partisans, Pan Vilga and Pan Nyena- shinyets, great soldiers, and Pan Hromyka and Pan Bavdy- novich, and many others. When these began to tell tales and to throw forth words quickly, the whole Oriental world was seen in their narratives, — Bagchesarai and Stambul, the minarets and sanctuaries of the false prophet, the blue waters of the Bosphorus, the fountains, and the palace of the Sultan, the swarms of men in the stone city, the troops, the janissaries, the dervishes, and that whole terrible locust- swarm, brilliant as a rainbow, against which the Common- wealth with bleeding breast was defending the Russian cross, and after it all the crosses and churches in Europe. The old soldiers sat in a circle in the broad room, like a flock of storks which, wearied with flying, had settled on some grave-mound of the steppe and were making them- selves heard with great uproar. In the fireplace logs of pitch-pine were burning, casting out sharp gleams through the whole room. Moldavian wine was heated at the fire by the order of Basia ; and attendants dipped it with tin dippers and gave it to the knights. From outside the walls came the calls of the sentries; the crickets, of which Pan Michael had complained, were chirping in the room and whistling sometimes in the chinks stuffed with moss ; the November wind, blowing from the north, grew more and more chilly. During such cold it was most agreeable to sit in a comfortable, well-lighted room, and listen to the adventures of the knights. On such an evening Pan Mushalski spoke as follows : — " May the Most High have in His protection the whole sacred Commonwealth, us all, and among us especially her grace, the lady here present, the worthy wife of our com- mander, on whose beauty our eyes are scarcely worthy to gaze. I have no wish to rival Pan Zagloba, whose adven- tures would have roused the greatest wonder in Dido herself and her charming attendants ; but if you, gentlemen, will give time to hear my adventures, I will not delay, lest I ofPend the honorable company. "In youth I inherited in the Ukraine a considerable et,.ate near Tarashcha. I had two villages from my mother in a peaceable region near Yablo ; but I chose to PAN MICHAEL. 187 with sabre [ohammed. he chose, ht. There an Kyena- an Bavdy- > tell tales ntal world [ Stambul, t, the blue I palace of the troops, ible locust- Common- 3 Russian 1 Europe, om, like a settled on ing them- ;e logs of s through ;he fire by with tin the walls hich Pan •oom and loss ; the iiore and ble to sit to the ows : — he whole lally her our com- orthy to e adven- herself len, will y, lest I iderable om my ihose to live in my father's place, since it was nearer the horde and more open to adventure. Knightly daring drew me toward the Saitcli, but for us there was nothing there at that time ; I went to the Wilderness in company with restless spirits, and experienced delight. It was pleasant for me on my lands ; one thing alone pained me keenly, — I had a bad neighbor. He was a mere peasant, from Byalotserkov, who had been in his youth at the Saitch, where he rose to the office of kuren ataman, and was an envoy from the Cossacks to Warsaw, where he became a noble. His name was Didyuk. And you, gentlemen, must know that the Mushalskis derive their descent from a certain chief of the Samnites, called Musca, which in our tongue means mucha (fly). That Musca, after fruitless attacks on the Romans, came to the court of Zyemovit, the son of Piast, who renamed him, for greater convenience, Muscalski, which later on his posterity changed to Mushalski. Feeling that 1 was of such noble blood, I looked with great abomination on that Didyuk. If the scoundrel had known how to respect the honor which met him, and to recognize the supreme perfection of the rank of noble above all others, perhaps I might have said nothing. But he, while holding land like a noble, mocked at the dignity, and said frequently : ' Is my shadow taller now ? I was a Cossack, and a Cossack I '11 remain ; but nobility and all you devils of Poles are that for me — ' I cannot in this place relate to you, gentle- men, what foul gesture he made, for the presence of her grace, the lady, will not in any way permit me to do so. But a wild rage seized me, and I began to persecute him. He was not afraid ; he was a resolute man, and paid me with interest. I would have attacked him with a sabre; but I did not like to do so, in view of his insignificant origin. I hated him as the plague, and he pursued me with venom. Once, on the square in Tarashcha, he fired at me, and came within one hair of killing me ; in return, I opened his head with a hatchet. Twice I invaded his house with my servants, and twice he fell upon mine with his ruffians. He could not master me, neither could I over- come hi'n. I wished to use law against him ; bah ! what kind of law is there in the Ukraine, when ruins of towns are still smoking ? Whoever can summon ruffians in the Ukraine may jeer at the Commonwealth. So did he do, blaspheming besides this common mother of ours, not remembering for a moment that she, by raising him to the i ! 188 PAN MICHAEL. rank of noble, had pressed him to lier bosom, given him privileges in virtue of which he owned land and that boundless liberty which he could not have had under any other rule. If we could have met in neighbor fashion, arguments would not have failed me ; but we did not see each other except with a muaket in one hand and a lire- brand in the other. Hatred increased in me daily> until I had grown yellow. I was thinking always of one thing, — how to seize him. I felt, however, that hatred was a sin ; and I only wished, in return for his insults to nobility, to tear his skin with sticks, and then, forgiving him all his sins, as beseemed me, a true Christian, to give command to shoot him down simply. But the Lord God ordained otherwise. " Beyond the village I had a nice bee farm., and went one day to look at it. The time was near evening. I was there barely the length of ten ' Our Fathers,' when some clamor struck my ears. I looked around. Smoke like a cloud was over the village. In a moment men were rushing loward me. The horde ! the horde ! And right there behind the men a legion, I tell you. Arrows were flying as thickly as drops iu a rain shower ; and wherever I looked, sheep-skin coats and the devilish snouts of the horde. I sprang to horse ! But before I could touch the stirrup with my foot, five or six lariats were on me. I tore away, for I was strong then. Nee Hercules ! Three months afterward I found myself with another captive in a Crimean village beyond Bagchesarai. Salma Bey was the name of my master. He was a rich Tartar, but a sullen man and cruel to captives. We had to work under clubs, to dig wells, and toil in the fields. I wished to ransom myself; I had the means to do so. TJirough a certain Armenian I wrote letters to Yaslo. I know not whether the letters were delivered, or the ransom intercepted ; it is enough that nothing came. They took me to Tsargrad ^ and sold me to be a galley-slave. "There is much to tell of that city, for T know not whether there is a greater and a more beautiful one in the world. People are there as numerous as grass on the steppe, or as stones in the Dniester ; strong battlemented walls; tower after tower. Dogs wander through the city together with the people ; the Turks do not harm them, 1 The Tsar's city, —Constantinople. PAN MICHAEL. 189 iven him find that iider any fashion, I not see lid a fire- (^ until I thing, — ^as a sin ; •bility, to m all his imand to ordained went one rvas there le clamor iloiid was g iioward (hind the s thickly leep-skin prang to my foot, t)r I was rward I 1 village of my tnd ciuel ells, and had the I wrote rs were igh that Id me to now not e in the on the emented he city them, because they feel their relationship, being dog brothers themselves. There are no other ranks with them but lords and slaves, and there is nothing more grievous than Pagan captivity. God known: whether it is true, but I heard in the galleys that the waters in Tsargrad, such as the Bos- phorus, and the Golden Horn too, which enters the heart of the city, hct\'^e come from tears shed by captives. Not a few of mine were shed there. " Terrible is the Turkish power, and to no potentate are so many kings subject as to the Sultan. The Turks them- selves say that were it not for Lehistan, — thus they name our mother, — they would have been lords of the earth long ago. 'Behind the shoulders of the Pole,' say they, ' the rest of the world live in injustice ; for the Pole,' say they, ' lies like a dog in front of the cross, and bites our hands.' And they are right, for it is that way, and it will be that way. And we here in Hreptyoff and the commands farther on in Mohiloff, in Yampol, in Eashkoff, -— what else are we doing ? There is a world of wickedness in our Common- wealth ; but still I think that God will account to us for this service soFietime, and perhaps men too will ac!?ount to us. * " But now I will return to what happened to me. The captives who live on land, in towns and villages, groan in less suffering than those who row in galleys. For the galley-slaves when once riveted on the bench near the oars are never unriveted, day or night, or festival; they must live there in chains till they die ; and if the vessel goes down in a battle, they must go with it. They are all naked; the cold freezes them; the rain wets them ; hunger l)inches them ; and for that there is no help but tears and terrible toil, for the oars are so heavy and large that two men are needed at one of them. " They brought me in the night and riveted my chains, having put me in front of some comrade in misery whom in the darkness I could not distinguish. When I heard that beating of the hammer and the sound of the fetters, dear God ! it seemed to me that they were driving the nails of my cojffin ; I would have preferred even that. I prayed, but hope in my heart was as if the wind had blown it away. A kavadji stifled my groans with blows ; I sat there in silence all night, till day began to break. I looked then on him who was to work the same oar with me. O dear Jesus Christ ! can you guess who was in front of me, gentlemen ? Didyuk ! t N ri ■' 'it i 190 FAN MICHAEL. " I knew him at once, though he was naked, had grown thin, and the beard had come down to his waist, — for he had been sold long before to the galleys. T gazed on him, and he on me ; he recognized me. We said not a word to each other. See what had come to us 1 Still, there was such rancor in both that not only did we not greet each other, but hatred burst up like a flame in us, and delight seized the heart of each that his enemy had to suffer the same things as he. That very day the galley moved on its voyage. It was strange to hold one oar with your bitterest tjuemy, to eat from one d'sh with him food which at home with us dogs would not eat, to endure the same tyranny, to breathe the same air, to suffer together, to weep face to face. We sailed through the Helles- pont, and then the Archipelago. Island after island is there, and all in the power of the Turk. Both shores also, — a whole world ! Oh, how we suffered ! In the day, heat indescrib- able. The sun burned with such force that the waters seemed to flame from it ; and when those flames began to quiver and dance on the waves, you would have said that a fiery rain was falling. Sweat poured from us, and our tongues cleaved to the roofs of our mouths. At night the cold bit us like a dog. Sv.lace from no place; nothing but suffering, sorrow for lost happiness, torment and pain. Words cannot tell it. At one station in the Grecian land we saw from the galley famous ruins of a temple which the Greeks reared in old times. Column stands there by column ; as if gold, that marble is yellow from age. All was seen clearly, for it was on a steep height, and the sky is like turquoise in Greece. Then we sailed on around the Morea. Day followed day, week followed week; Didyuk and I had not exchanged a word, for pride and rancor dwelt still in our hearts. But we began to break slowly under God's hand. From toil and change of air the sinful flesh was falling from our bones ; wounds, given by the lash, were festering in the sun. In the night we prayed for death. When I dozed a little, I heard Didyuk say, ' Christ, have mercy ! Holy Most Pure, have mercy ! Let me die.' He also heard and saw how I stretched forth my hands to the Mother of God and her Child. And here it was as if the sea had blown hatred from the heart. There was less of it, and then less. At last, when I had wept over myself, I wept over him. We looked on each other then differently. Nay! we began to help each other. When sweating and deathly weariness came on me, he rowed alone ; when he I PAN M1CHA»='L. m ,d grown or he had n, aud he tch other, rancor in it hatred heart of he. That trance to L one d'sh lot eat, to , to suffer tie Helles- 1 is there, —a whole indescrib- tie waters began to aid that a and our night the •thing but iud pain, ician land which the there by age. All Id the sky ound the , Didyuk cor dwelt ly under Inful flesh the lash, [rayed for O Christ, me die.' hands to Iwas as if was less r myself, [fferently. ,ting and when he was in a similar state, I did the same for him. When they brought a plate of food, each one considered that the other ought to have it. But, gentlemen, see what the nature of man is ! Speaking plainly, we loved each other already', but neither wished to say the word first. The rogue was in him, the Ukraine spirit! We changed only when it had become terribly hard for us and grievous, and we said to-day, 'to-morrow we shall meet the Venetipn fleet — ' Provisions too were scarce, and they spared evbiything on us but the lash. Night came ; we were groaning in quiet, and he in his way, I in mine, were praying still more earnestly. I looked by the light of the moon ; teaj'S were flowing down his beard in a torrent. My heart rose, and I said, * Didyuk, we are from the same parts ; let us forgive each other our offences.' When he heard this, dear God ! •lid n't the man sob, and pull till his chains rattled ! We fell into each other's arms over the oar, kissing each other aud weeping. I cannot tell you how long we held each other, for wo forgot ourselves, but we were trembling from sobs." Kere Pan Mushalski stopped, and began to remove some- thing iTom around his eyes with his fingers. A moment of sileiice followed ; but the cold north wind wl.istled from between the beams, and in the room the fire hissed and the crickets chirped. Then Fan MUshalski panted, drew a deep breath, and continued: — '' The Lord God, as will appear, blessed us and showed us His favor; but at the time we paid bitterly for our brotherly feeling. While we were embracing, we entangled the chains so that we could not untangle them. The over- seers came and extricated us, but the lash whistled above us for more than an hour. They beat us without looking where. Blood flowed from me, flowed also from Didyuk ; the two bloods mingled and went in one stream to the sea. But that is nothing ! it is an old story — to the glory of God! " From that time it did not come to my head that I was descended from the Samnites, and Didyuk a peasant from Byalotserkov, recently ennobled. I could not have loved my owr brother more than I loved him. Even if he had not been ennobled, it would have been one to me, — though I preferred that he should be a noble. And he, in old fashion, as once he had returned hatred with interest, now returned love. Such was his nature. I 192 PAN MICHAEL. ■' There was a battle on the following clay. The Veutiians scattered to tlie four winds the Turkish iieet. Our galley, shattered terribly by a culverin, took refuge at some small desert isluud, simply a rock sticking out of the sea. It was necessary to repair it; and since the soldiers had perished, and hands were lacking, the ofhcers were forced to unchain us and give us axes. Tne moment we landed I glanced at Didyuk ; but the same thing was in his head that was in mine. * Shall it be at once?' inquired he of me. 'At once ! ' said I ; and without thinking further, I struck the cliubachy on the head; and Didyuk struck the captain. After us others rose like a flame ! In an hour we had finished the Turks ; then we repaired the galley somehow, took our seats in it without chains, and the Merciful God commanded the winds to blow us to Venice. " We reached the Commonwealth on begged bread. I divided my estate at Yaslo with Didyuk, and we both took the field again to pay for our tears and our blood. At the time of Podhaytse Didyuk went through the Saitcli to join Sirka, and with him to the Crimea. What they did there and what a diversion they made, you, gentlemen, know. "On his way home Didyuk, sated with vengeance, ^vas killed by an arrow. I was left ; and as often as I stretch a bow, I do it for him, and there are not wanting in this hon- orable company witnesses to testify that I have delighted his soul in that way more than once." Here Pan Mushalski was silent, and again nothing was to be heard but the whistling of the north wind and the crackling of the fire. The old warrior fixed his glance on the flaming logs, and after a long silence concluded as follows : — " Nalevaiko and Loboda have been ; Hmelnitski has been ; and now Doroshenko has come. The earth is not dried of blood ; we are wrangling and fighting, and still God has sown in our hearts some seeds of love, and they lie in barren ground, as it were, till under the oppression and under the chain of the Pagan, till from Tartar captivity, they give fruit unexpectedly." " Trash is trash ! " said Zagloba, waking up suddenly. eiicuans r galley, no small It was [)ei'ishe(l, unchain anced at t was in ue. * At ruck the captain. we had ;oniehow, lit'ul God bread. I )oth took At the h to join [lid there J now. [ince, ^vas stretch a this hon- [lelighted ling was and the ance on uded as las been ; dried of God has lie in 3ion and aptivity, ienly. PiVN MICHAEL. 198 CHAPTER XXV. Mkllehovich was regaining health slowly; but because lie had taken no part in expeditions and was sitting (!ontined to his room, no one was thinking of the man. All at once an incident turned the attention of all to him. Pan ^Motovidlo's Cossacks seized a Tartar lurking near the stanitsa in a certain strange manner, and brought him to Hreptyoff. After a strict examination it came out that he was a Lithuanian Tartar, but of those who, deserting their service and residence in the Commonwealth, had gone under the power of the Sultan. He came from beyond the Dniester, and had a letter from Krychinski to Mellehovich. Pan Michael was greatly disturbed at this, and called the officers to council immediately. "Gracious gentlemen," said he, " you know well how many Tartars, even of those who have lived for years immemorial in Lithuania and here in Russia, have gone over recently to the horde, re- paying the Commonwealth for its kindness with treason. Therefore we should not trust any one of them too much, and should follow their acts with watchful eye. We have here too a small Tartar squadron, numbering one hundred and fifty good horse, led by Mellehovich. I do not know this Mellehovich from of old ; I know only this, that the hetman has made him captain for eminent services, and sent him here with his men. It was a wonder to me, too, that no one of you gentlemen knew him before his entrance into service, or heard of him. This fact, that our Tartars love him greatly and obey him blindly, I explained by his bravery and famous deeds; but even they do not know whence he is, nor who he is. Relying on the recommenda- tion of the hetman, I have not suspected him of anything hitherto, nor have I examined him, though he shrouds himself in a certain secrecy. People have various fancies ; and this is nothing to me, if each man performs his own duty. But, you see, Pan Motovidlo's men have captured a Tartar who was bringing a letter from Krychinski to Melle- hovich ; and I do not know whether you are aware, gentle- men, who Krychinski is ? " IM PAN MICHAEL. " Of course !" said Pan Nyenashinyots. "T know Kry- chinski personally, and all know him now from his evil fame." " Wo were at school together — " began Van Zagloba ; but he stopped suddenly, remembering that in such an event Krychinski must be ninety years old, and at that age men were not usually fighting. " Speaking brietiy," continued the little knight, " Kry- chinski is a Polish Tartar. Ho was a colonel of one of our Tartar squadrons ; then he betrayed his country and went over to the Dobrudja horde, where he has, as I hear, great significance, for there they hope evidently that ho will bring over the rest of the Tartars to the Pagan side. With such a man Mellehovich has entered into relations, the best proof of which is this letter, the tenor of which is as follows." Here the little knight unfolded the letter, struck the top of it with his hand, and began to read : — Brother (Jrkatly Belovkd of mv Soul, came to us and delivered — Your messenger " He writes Polish ? " interrupted Zagloba. " Krychinski, like all our Tartars, knows only Russian and Polish," said tlie little knight ; " and Mellehovich also will surely not gnaw in Tartar. Listen, gentlemen, with- out interruption." — and delivered your letter. May God bring about that all will be well, and that you will accomplish what you desire ! We take counsel here often with Moravski, Aleksandrovich,'Tara80vski, and Groholski, and write to other brothers, taking their advice too, touch- inrj the means through which that which you desire may come to pass m -t quickly. News came to us of liowyou suffered loss of health; th irefore I send a man to see you with his eyes and bring us consola- tion. Maintain the secret carefully, for God forbid that it should be known prematurely I May God make your race as numerous as stars in the sky ! Krychinski. Volodyovski finished, and began to cast his eyes around on those present; and since they kept unbroken silence, evidently weighing the gist of the letter with care, he said : " Tarasovski, Moravski, Groholski, and Aleksandrovich are all former Tartar captains, and traitors." *' So are Poturzynski, Tvorovski, and Adurovich," added Pan Snitko. " Gentlemen, what do you say of this letter ? " 1 1 PAN MICHAEL. 190 '^Open treason! there Is nothing here upon which to (lelibeiate,"8ai(l l*an Mushalski. " He is simply conspiring with Mellehovich to talte our Tartars over to their side." " For God's sako ! what a danger to our command ! " cried a number of voices. "Our Tartars too would give their souls for Mellehovich ; and if he orders them, they will attack us in the night." " The blackest treason under the sun ! " cried Pan Deyma. "And the hctman himself made that Mellehovich a captain 1 " said Pan Mushalski. "Pan Snitko," said Zagloba, "what did I say when I looked at Mellehovich ? Did I not tell you that a renegade and a traitor were looking with the eyes of that man ? Hal it was enough for me to glance at him. He might deceive all others, but not me. Repeat my words, Pan Snitko, but do not change them. Did I not say that he was a traitor ? " Pan Snitko thrust his feet back under the bench and bent his head forward, " In truth, the penetration of your grace is to be wondered at ; but what is true, is true. I do not re- member that your grace called him a traitor. Your grace said only that he looked out of his eyes like a wolf." " Ha ! then you maintain t^at a dog is a traitor, and a wolf is not a traitor ; that a wolf does not bite the hand which fondles him and gives him to eat ? Then a dog is a traitor ? Perhaps you will defend Mellehovich yet, and make traitors of all the rest of us ? " Confused in this manner. Pan Snitko opened his eyes and mouth widely, and was so astonished that he could not utter a word for some time. Meanwhile Pan Mushalski, who formed opinions quickly, said at once, " First of all, we should thank the Lord God for discovering such infamous intrigues, and then send six dragoons with Mellehovich to put a bullet in his head." "And appoint another captain," added Nyenashinyets. " The reason is so evident that there can be no mistake." To which Pan Michael added : " First, it is necessary to examine Mellehovich, and then to inform tho hetman of these intrigues, for as Pan Bogush from Zyembitse told me, the Lithuanian Tartars are very dear to the marshal of the kingdom." "But, your grace," said Pan Motovidlo, "a general inquiry will be a favor to Mellehovich, since he has never before been an officer." 196 PAN MICHAEL. I 'i«! " I know my authority," said Volodyovski.. " and you need not remind me of it." Then the others began to exciaim, " Let such a son stand before our eyes, that traitor, that betrayer i " The loud calls roused Zagloba, vvho had been dozing somewhat ; this haj)ijened to hiiu now continually. He re- called quickly the subject of the conversation and said: "No, Fan Snitko; the moon is hidden in your escutcheon, but your wit is hidden still better, for no one could find it with a candle. To say that a dog, a faithful dog, is a traitor, and a wolf is not a traitor ! Permit me, you have used up your wit altogether." Pan Snitko raised his eyes to heaven t^ show how he was suffering innocently, but he did not wish to offend the old man by contradiction ; besides, Volodyovski commanded him to go for Mellehovich ; he went out, therefore, in haste, glad to escape in that way. Ho returned soon, conducting the young Tartar, who evidently knew nothing yet of the seizure of Krychinski's messenger. His dark and handsome face had become very pale, but he was in health and did not even bind his head with a kerchief ; he merely covered it with a Crimean cap of red velvet. The eyes of all were ai; intent on him as on a rainbow r he inclined to the little knight rather profoundly, slsA then to the company rather haughtily. " I^r'^llehovich ! " said Volodyovski, fixing on the Tartar ^ds quick glance, "do you know Colonel Krychinski ?" A sudden and threi^tening shadow flew over the face of Mellehovich. " I know him ! " " Eead," said the little knight, giving him the letter found on the messenger. Mellehovich began to read ; but before he had finished, calmness returned to his face. " I await your order," said he, returning the letter. "How long have you been plotting treason, and what confederates have you ? " " Am I accused, then, of treason ? " "Answer; do not inquire," said the little knight, threateningly. " Then I will give this answer : I have plotted no trea- son ; I have no confederates ; or if I have, gentlemen, they are men whom you will not judge." Hearing this, the officers gritted their teeth, and straightway a nur.iber of threatening voices called, " More Mil PAN MICHAEL. 197 ''and you I son stand jen dozing y. He re- and said: jscutcheon, uld find it dog, is a , you have LOW he was ad the old ommanded e, in haste, conducting yet of the handsome ;h and did ilj covered f all were the little any rather }he Tartar ki?" le face of tter found finished, der," said and what knight, no trea- nen, they eth, and i, "More submissively, dog's sou, more submissively! You are standing before your betters ! " 'J'hereupon Mellehovich surveyed them with a glance in which cold hatred was glittering. " I am aware of what I owe to the commandant, as my chief," said he, bowing a second time to Volodyovski. " 1 know that I am held inferior by you, gentlemen, and I do not seek your society. Your grace " (here he turned to the little knight) " has asked me of confederates ; I have two in my work : one is l*an Bogush, under-stolnik of Novgrod, and the other is the grand hetman of the kingdom." When they heard these words, all were astonished greatly, and for a time there was silence ; at last Fan Michael in- quired, " In what way ? " "In this way," answered Mellehovich; "Krychinski, Moravski, T"orovski, Aleksandrovich, and all the others went to the horde and have done much harm to the country ; but they did not find fortune in their new service. Perhaps too their consciences are moved ; it is enough that the title of traitor is bitter to them. The hetman is well aware of this, and has commissioned Pan Bogush, and also Pan Myslishevski, to bring them back to the banner of the Commonwealth. Pan Bogush has employed me in this mis- sioii, and commanded me to come to an agreement with Krychinski. I have at my quarters letters from Pan Bogush which your grace will believe more quickly than my words." " Go with Pan Snitko for those letters and bring them at once." Mellehovich went out. "(iraoious gentlemen," said the little knight, quickly, "we have offended this soldier greatly through over-hasty judg- ment ; for if he has those letters, he tells the truth, and I begiu to think that he has them. Then he is not only a cavalier famous through military exploits, but a man sensi- tive to the good of the country, and reward, not unjust judgments, should meet him for that. As God lives ! this must be corrected at once." The others were sunk in silence, not knowing what to say; but Zagloba closed his eyes, feigning sleep this time. Meanwhile Mellehovich returned and gave the little knight Bogush's letter. Volodyovski read as follows : — 198 PAN MICHAEL. " I hear from all sides that there is no one more fitted than you for such a service, and this by reason of the wonderful love which those men bear to you. The hetman is ready to forgive them, and Eromises forgiveness from the Commonwealth. Communicate with [rychinski as frequently as possible through reliable people, and promise him a reward. Guard the secret carefully, for if not, as tiod lives, you would destroy them all. You may divulge the affair to Pan Volodyovski, for your chief can aid you greatly. Do not spare toil and effort, seeing that the end crowns the work, and be certain that our mother will reward your good-will with love equal to it." "Behold my reward I" muttered the young Tartar, gloomily. " By the dear God ! why did you not mention a word of this to any one ? " cried Pan Michael. " I wished to tell all to your grace, but I had no opportu- nity, for I was ill after that accident. Before their graces " (here Mellehovich turned to the officers) "I had a secret which I was prohibited from telling ; this prohibition your grace will certainly enjoin on them now, so as not to ruin those other men." " The proofs of your virtue are so evident that a blind man could not deny them," said the little knight. " Con- tinue the affair with Krychinski. You will have no hin- drance in this, but aid, in proof of which I give you my hand as to an honorable cavalier. Come to sup with me this evening." Mellehovich pressed the hand extended to him, and in- clined for the third time. From the corners of the room other officers moved toward him, saying, "We did not know you ; but whoso loves virtue will not withdraw his hand from you to-day." But the young Tartar straightened himself suddenly, pushed his head back like a bird of prey ready to strike, and said, "I am standing before my betters." Then he went out of the room. It was noisy after his exit. " It is not to be wondered at," said the officers among themselves ; " his heart is in- dignant yet at the injustice, but that will pass. We must treat him differently. He has real knightly mettle in him. The hetman knew what he was doing. Miracles are hap- pening ; well, well ! " Pan Snitko was triumphing in silence ; at last he could not restrain himself and said, "Permit me^ ypur grace, but that wolf was not a traitor." PAN MICHAEL. 199 » Idenly, I strike, len he idered is in- must him. hap- could but " Not a traitor ? " retorted Zagloba. " He was a traitor, but a virtuous one, for he betrayed not us, but the horde. Do not lose hope, Pan Snitko ; I will pray to-day for your wit, and perhaps the Holy Ghost will have mercy." Basia was greatly comforted when Zagloba related the whole affair to her, for she had good-will and compassion for Mellehovich. " Michael and I must go," said she, " on the first dangerous expedition with him, for in this way we shall show our confidence most thoroughly." But the little knight began to stroke Basia*s rosy face and said, " O suffering fly, I know you ! With you it is not a question of Mellehovich, but you would like to buzz ofE to the steppe and engage in a battle. Nothing will come of that ! " " Mulier insidiosa est (woman is insidious) ! " said Zagloba, with gravity. At this time Mellehovich was sitting in his own room with the Tartar messenger and speaking in a whisper. The two sat so near each other that they were almost forehead to forehead. A taper of mutton-tallow was burning on the table, casting yellow light on the face of Mellehovich, which, in spite of its beauty, was simply terrible; there were depicted on it hatred, cruelty, and a savage delight. " Halim, listen ! " whispered Mellehovich. "Effendi," answered the messenger. " Tell Krychinski that he is wise, for in the letter there was nothing that could harm me ; tell him that he is wise. Let him never write more clearly. They will trust me now still more, all of them, the hetman himself, Bogush, Mysli- shevski, the command here, — all ! Do you hear ? May the plague stifle them ! " " I hear, Effendi." " But I must be in RashkofP first, and then I will return to this place." " Effendi, young Novoveski will recognize you." " He will not. He saw me at Kalnik, at Bratslav, and did not know me. He will look at me. wrinkle his brows, but will not recognize me. He was fifteen years old when I ran away from the house. Eight times has winter covered the steppes since that hour. I have changed. The old man would know me, but the young one will not know me. I will notify you from Rashkoff. Let Krychinski be ready, and hold himself in the neighborhood. You must have an understanding with the perkulabs. In Yampol, 200 TAN MICHAEL. also, is our squadron. I will persuade Bogush to get an order from the hetman for me, that it will be easier for me to act on Krychiuski from that place. But I must return hither, — I must ! I do not know w^hat will happen, how I shall manage. Fire burns me; in the night sleep flies from me. Had it not been for her, I should have died." Mellehovieh's lips began to quiver; and bending still again to the messenger, he whispered, as if in a fever, " Halim, blessed be her hands, blessed her head, blessed the earth on which she walks ! Do you hear, Halim 'i Tell them there that thrc ^gh her 1 am well." I ( i PAN MICHAEL. 201 get an for me ; return en, how ep flies ed." ng still I, fever, ;sed the r Tell CHAPTER XXVI. Father Kaminski had been a soldier in his youthful years and a cavalier of great courage ; he was now stationed at Ushytsa and was reorganizing a parish. But as the church was in ruins, and parishioners were lacking, this pastor without a flock visited Hreptyoff, and remained there whole weeks, edifying the knights with pious instruction. He listened with attention to the narrative of Fan Mushalski, and spoke to the assembly a few evenings later as follows : — " I have always loved to hear narratives in which sad adventures find a happy ending, for from them it is evident that whomever God's hand guides, it can free from the toils of the pursuer and lead even from the Crimea to a peaceful roof. Therefore let each one of you fix this in his mind : For the Lord there is nothing iippossible, and let no one of you even in direst necessity lose trust in God's mercy. This is the truth ! " It was praiseworthy in Pan Mushalski to love a common man with brotherly affection. The Saviour Himself gave us an example when He, though of royal blood, loved common people and made many of them apostles and helped them to promotion, so that now they have seats in the heavenly senate. " But personal love is one thiwg, and general love — that of one nation to another — is something different. The love which is general, our Lord, the Redeemer, observed no less earnestly than the other. And where do we find this love ? When, O man, you look through the world, there is such hatred in hearts everywhere, as if people were obeying the commands of the Devil and not of the Lord." " It will be hard, your grace," said Zagloba, " to persuade us to love Turks, Tartars, or other barbarians whom the Lord God Himself must despise thoroughly." " I am not persuading you to that, but I maintain this : that children of the Scime mother should have love for one another ; but what do we see ? From the days of Hmelnit- ski, or for thirty years, no part of these regions is dried from blood." 202 PAN MICHAEL. " But whose fault is it ? " <* Whoso will confess his fault first, him will God pardon." " Your grace is wearing the robes of a priest to-day ; but in youth you clew rebels, as we have heard, not at all worse than others." " I slew them, for it was my duty as a soldier to do so ; that was not my sin, but this, that I hated them as a pestilenc I had private reasons which I will not men- tic- 1, for tliose are old times and the wounds are healed now. I repent that I acted beyond my duty. I had under my command one hundred men from the squadron of Pan Nye- vodovski ; and going often independently with my men, I burned, slaughtered, and hanged. You, gentlemen, know what times those were. The Tartars, called in by Hmelnit- ski, burned and slew ; we burned and slew ; the Cossacks left only land and water behind them in all places, commit- ting atrocities worse than ours and the Tartars. There is nothing more terrible than civil war ! What times those were no man will ever describe ; enough that we and they fought more like mad dogs than men. " Once news was sent to pur command that ruffians had besieged Pan Kushitski in his fortalice. I was sent with my troops to the rescue. I came too late ; the place was level with the ground. But I fell upon the drunken peasants and cut them down notably ; only a part hid in the grain. I gave command to take these alive, to hang them for an example. But where ? It was easier to plan than to execute ; in the whole village there was not one tree remain- ing ; even the pear-trees standing on the boundaries between fields were cut down. I had no time to make gibbets ; a forest too, as that was a steppe-land, was nowhere in view. What could I do ? I took my prisoners and marched on. * I shall find a forked oak somewhere,' thought I. I went a mile, two miles, — steppe and steppe ; you might roll a ball over it. At last we found traces of a village; that was toward evening. I gazed around ; here and there a pile of coals, and besides gray ashes, nothing more. On a small hillside there was a cross, a firm oak one, evidently not long made, for the wood was not dark yet and glittered in the twilight as if it were afire. Christ was on it, cut out of tin plate and painted in such a way that only when you came from one side and saw the thinness of the plate could you know that not a real statue was hanging there ; but in front the face was as if living, somewhat pale from pain ; on the PAN MICHAEL. 203 head a crown of thorns ; the eyes we^e turned upward with wonderful saJlness and pity. When I saw that cross, the thought flashed into my mind, ' Th'^re is a tree for you ; there is no other,' but straightway I was afraid. In the name of the Father and the Son ! I will not hang them on the cross. But I thought that I should comfort the eyes of Christ if I gave command in His presence to kill those who had spilled so much innocent blood, and I spoke thus : ' dear Lord, let it seem to Thee that these men are those Jews who nailed Thee to the cross, for these are not better than those.' Then I commanded my men to drag the prisoners one by one to the mound under the cross. There were among them old men, gray-haired peasants, and youths. The first whom they brought said, * By the Passion of the Lord, by that Christ, have mercy on me ! ' And I said in answer, ' Off with his head I ' A dragoon slashed and cut off his head. They brought another ; the same thing hap- pened : * By that Merciful Christ, have pity on me ! ' And I said again, ' Off with his head ! ' the same with the third, the fourth, the fifth ; there were fourteen of them, and each implored me by Christ. Twilight was ended when we finished. I gave command to place them in a circle around the toot of the cross. Fool! I thought to delight the Only Son with this spectacle. They quivered awhile yet, — one with his hands, another with his feet, again one floundered like a fish pulled out of water, but that was short ; strength soon left their bodies, and they lay quiet in a circle. " Since complete darkness had come, I determined to stay in that spot for the night, though there was nothing 'to make a fire. God gave a warm night, and my men lay down on horse-blankets ; but I went again under the cross to repeat the usual * Our Father ' at the feet of Christ and commit myself to His mercy. I thought that my prayer would be the more thankfully accepted, because the day had passed in toil and in deeds of a kind that I accounted to myself as a service. " It happens frequently to a wearied soldier to fall asleep at his evening prayers. It happened so to me. The dra- goons, seeing how I was kneeling with head resting on the cross, understood that I was sunk in pious meditation, and no one wished to interrupt me ; my eyes closed at once, and a wonderful dream came down to me from that cross. I do not say that I had a vision, for I was not and am not worthy 204 PAN MICHAEL. of that ; but sleeping soundly, I saw as if I had been awake the whole I'assion of the Lord. At sight of the suffering of the Innocent Lamb the heart was crushed in me, tears dropped from my eyes, and measureless pity took hold of me. ' O Lord,' said I, ' I have a handful of good men. Dost Thou wish to see what our cavalry can do ? Only beckon with Thy head, and I will bear apart on sabres in one twinkle those such sons. Thy executioners.' I had barely said this when all vanished from the eye ; there remained only the cross, and on it Christ, weeping tears of blood. I embraced the foot of the hol^ tree tlicn, and sobbed. How long this lasted, I know not ; but afterward, when I had grown calm somewhat, I said again, ' O Lord, O Lord ! why didst Thou announce Thy holy teaching among hardened Jews ? Hadst Thou come from Palestine to our Commonwealth, surely we should not have nailed Thee to the cross, but would have received Thee splendidly, given Thee all manner of gifts, and made Thee a noble for the greater increase of Thy divine glory. Why didst Thou not do this, O Lord ? ' " I raise my eyes, — this was all in a dream, you remem- ber, gentlemen, — and what do I see ? Behold, our Lord looks on me severely ; He frowns, and suddenly speaks in a loud voice : ' Cheap is your nobility at this time ; during war every low fellow may buy it, but no more of this ! You are worthy of each other, both you and the ruffians ; and each and the other of you are worse than the Jews, for you nail me here to the cross every day. Have I not enjoined love, even for enemies, and forgiveness of sins ^ But you tear each other's entrails like mad beasts. Whei ire I, seeing this, suffer unendurable torment. You yourself, who wish to rescue me, and invite me to the Commonwealth, what have j'-ou done ? See, corpses are lying here around my cross, and you have bespattered the foot of it with blood ; and still there were among them innocent persons, — young boys, or blinded men, who, having care from no one, folloNved others like foolish sheep. Had you mercy on them ; did you judge them before death ? No ! You gave command to slay them all for my sake, and still thought that you were giving comfort to me. In truth, it is one thing to punish and reprove as a father punishes a son, or as an elder brother reproves a younger brother, and another to seek revenge without judgment, without measure, in punish- ing and without recognizing cruelty. It has gone so far in this land that wolves are more merciful than men : that PAN MICHAEL. 206 ) far that the grass is sweating Woody dew ; that the winds ao not l)low, but howl ; that the rivers How in tears, and people stretch forth their hands to death, saying, *' Oh, our refuge ! " ' " ' O Lord,' cried I, ' are they better tluin we ? Who has committed the greatest cruelty ? Who brought in the Pagan?' " * Love them while chastising,' said the Lord, ' and then the beam will fall from their eyes, hardness will leave their hearts, and my mercy will be upon you. Otherwise the on- rush of Tartars will come, and they will lay bonds upon you and upon them, and you will be forced to serve the enemy in suffering, in contempt, in tears, till the day in which you love one another. But if you exceed the measure in hatred, then there vviU not be mercy for one or the other, and the i'agan will possess this land for the ages of ages.' " I grew terrified hearing such commands, and long I was unable to speak till, throwing myself on my face, I asked, ' O Lord, what have I to do to wash away my sins ?' To this the Lord said, ' Go, repeat my words ; proclaim love.' After that my dream ended. " As night in summer is short, I woke up about dawn, all covered with dew. I looked ; the heads were lying in a circle about the cross, but already they were blue. A won- derful thing, — yesterday that sight delighted me ; to-day terror took hold of me, especially at sight of one youth, perhaps seventeen years of age, who was exceedingly beau- tiful. I ordered the soldiers to bury the bodies decently under that cross ; from that day forth I was not the same man. " At first I thought to myself, the dream is an illusion ; but still it was thrust into my memory, and, as it were, took possession of my whole existence. I did not dare to suppose that the Lord Himself talked with me, for, as I have said, I did not feel myself worthy of that ; but it might be that conscience, hidden in my soul in time of war, like a Tartar in the grass, spoke up suddenly, announcing God's will. I went to confession ; the priest confirmed that supposition. ' It is,' said he, ' the evident will and forewarning of God ; obey, or it will be ill with thee.' " Thenceforth I began to proclaim love. But the officers laughed at me to my eyes. 'Wha. !' said they, 'is this a priest to give us instruction ? Is it little insult that these dog brothers have worked upon God? Are the churches that they have burned few in number ; are the crosses that 206 PAN MICHAEL. they have insulted not many ? Are we to love them foi this ? ' In one word, no one would listen to nie. " After Berestechko I put on these priestly robes so as to announce with greater weight the word and the will of God. - For more than twenty years I have done this without rest. God is merciful ; He will not punish me, because thus far my voice is a voice crying in the wilderness. " Gracious gentlemen, love your enemies, punish them as a father, reprimand them as an elder brother, otherwise woe to them; but woe to you also, woe to the whole Common- wealth ! " Look around ; what is the result of this war and the animosity of brother against brother ? Tliis land has become a desert; I have graves in Ushytsa instead of parishioners ; churches, towns, and villages are in ruins ; the Pagan power is rising and growing over us like a sea, which is ready to swallow even thee, rock of Kamenyets." Pan Nyenashinyets listened with great emotion t^ the speech of the priest, so that the sweat came out on his forehead ; then he spoke thus, amid general silence : — " That among Cossacks there are worthy cavaliers, a proof is here present in Pa»^ Motovidlo, whom we all love and respect. But when it comes to the general love, of which Father Kaminski has spoken so eloquently, I confess that I have lived in grievous sin hitherto, for that love was not in me, and I have not striven to gain it. Now his grace has opened my eyes somewhat. Without special favor from God I shall not find such love in my heart, because I bear there the memory of a cruel injustice, which I will relate to you briefly." " Let us drink something warm," said Zagloba. " Throw horn-beam on the fii.'e," said Basia to the attendants. And soon after the broad room was bright again with light, and before each of the knights an attendant placed a quart of heated beer. All moistened their mustaches in it willingly; and when they had taken one and a second draught, Pan Nyenashinyets collected his voice again, and spoke as if a wagon were rumbling, — "My mother when dying committed to my care a sister; Halshka was her name. I had no wife nor children, there- * fore I loved that girl as the apple of my eye. She was twenty years younger than T, and I had carried her in my PAN MICHAEL. 207 )nfess love Now )Ocial eart, hich the with jed a I in it icond and jster ; lere- was my arms. I looked on her simply as my own child. Later I went on a campaign, and the horde took her captive. When I caiuo lioine I beat my head against the wall. My property had vanished in time of the invasion ; but I sold what I had, put my last saddle on a horse, and went with Armenians to ransom my sister. I found her in Bagche- sarai. She was attached to the harem, not in the harem, for she was only twelve years of age then. I shall never forget the hour when I found thee, Halshka. How thou didst embrace my neck! how thou didst kiss me in the eyes ! But what ! It turned out that the money I had brought was too little. The girl was beautiful. Yehu Aga, who carried her away, asked three times as much for her. I offered to give myself in addition, but that did not help. She was bought in the market before my eyes by Tugai Bey, that famous enemy of ours, wire wished to keep her three years in his harem and then make her his wife. I returned, tearing my hair. On the road home I discovered that in a Tartar village by the sea one of Tugai Bey's wives was dwelling with his favorite son Azya. Tugai Bey had wives in all the towns and in many villages, so as to have everywhere a resting-place under his own roof. Hearing of this son, I thought that God would show me the last means of salvation for Halshka. At once I determined to bear away that son, and then exchange him for my sister ; but I could not do this alone. It was necessary to assemble a band in the Ukraine, or the Wilderness, whi(5h was not easy, — first, because the name of Tugai Bey was terrible in all Russia, and secondly, he was helping the Cossacks against us. But not a few heroes were wandering through the steppes, — men looking to their own profit only and ready to go any- where for plunder. I collected a notable party of those. What we passed through before our boats came out on the sea tongue cannot tell, for we had to hide before the Cossack commanders. But God blessed us. I stole Azya, and with him splendid booty. We returned to the Wilder- ness in safet'\ I wished to go thence to Kamenyets and commence negotiations with merchants of that place. "I divided all the booty among my heroes, reserving for myself Tagai Bey's whelp alone ; and since I had acted with such liberality, since I had suffered so many dangers with those men, had endured hunger with them, and risked my life for them, I thought that each one would 208 PAN MICHAEL. ■ spring into the lire for me, that I had won their hearts for the ages. " I had reason to repent of that bitterly and soon. It had not come to my head tliat they tear their own ataman to pieces, to divide his phmcU'r between themselves after- ward ; I forgot that among tliem there are no men of faith, virtue, gratitude, or eonseience. Nyar Kamenyets the hope of a rich ransom for Azya tempted my followers. They fell on mo in the night-time like wolves, throtth'd me with a rope, cut my body with knives, and at last, thinking mo dead, threw me aside in the desert and Hed with the boy. "(fod sent mo rescue and gave back my health; but my Halshka is gone forever. Maybe she is living there yet somewhere; maybe after the (leath of Tugai Hey another Pagan took her; maybe she has received the faith of Mohammed ; maybe she lias forgotten her brother ; maybe her son will shed n y blood sometime. That is my history." Here Pan Nyenashinyets stopped speaking and looked on the ground gloomily. " What streams of our blood and tears have flowed for these regions ! " said Pan Mushalski. "Thou shalt love thine enemies," put in Father Kaminski. " And when you came to health did you not look for that whelp ? " asked Zagloba. "As I learned afterward," answered Pan Nyenashinyets, " another band fell on my robbers and cut them to i)ieees ; they must have taken the child with the booty. I searched everywhere, but he vanished as a stone dropped into water." • " Maybe you met him afterward, but could not recognize him," said Basia. "I do not know whether the child was as old as three years. I barely learned that his name was Azya. But I should have recognized him, for he had tattooed over each breast a fish in blue." All at once Mellehovich, who had sat in silence hitherto, s|)oke with a strange voice from the corner of the room, " You would not have known him by the fish, for many Tartars bear the same sign, especially those who live near the water." " Not true," answered the hoary Pan Hromyka ; " after Perestechko we examined the carrion of Tugai Bey, — for three But I sr each therto, room, many le near PAN MICHAEL. 209 it remained on the field ; and I know that he had fish on his breast, and all the other slain Tartars had different marks." " But I tell you tliat many wear fish." " True ; but they are of the devilish Tugai Bey stock." Further conversation was stopped by the entrance of Pan Lelchyts, whom Pan Michael had sent on a reconnoissanco that morning, and who had returned just then. "Pan Commandant," said he in the door, "at Sirotski Brod, on the Moldavian side, there is some sort of band moving toward us." " Wiiat kind of people are they ? " asked Pan Michael. " Robbers. There are a few Wallachians, a few Hunga- rians ; most of them are men detached from the horde, altogether about two hundred in number." " Those are the same of whom I have tidings that they are plundering on the Moldavian side," said Volodyovski. " The perkulab must have made it hot. for them there, hence they are escaping toward us ; but of the horde alone there will be about two hundred. They will cross in the night, and at daylight we shall intercept them. Pan Motovidlo and Mellehovich will be ready at midnight. Drive forward a small herd of bullocks to entice them, and now to your quarters." The soldiers began to separate, but not all had left the room yet. when Basia ran up to her husband, threw her arms around his neck, and began to whisper in his ear. He laughed, and shook his head repeatedly ; evidently she was insisting, while pressing her arms around his neck with more vigor. Seeing this, Zagloba said, — " Give her this pleasure once ; if you do, I, old man, will clatter on with you." 14 '' after I — for 210 PAN MICHAEL. CHAPTER XXVII. Independent detachments, occupied in robbery on both banks of the Dniestei, were made up of men of all nation- alities inhabiting the neighboring countries. Runaway Tartars from the Dobiudja and Belgrod hordes, wilder still and braver than their Crimean brethren, always preponderated in them ; but there were not lacking either Wallachians, Cossacks, Hungarians, Polish domestics escaped from stanitsas on the banks of the Dniester. They avaged now on the Polish, now on the Moldavian side, crossing and recrossing the boundary river, as they were hunted by the perkulab's forces or by the commandants of the Commonwealth. . They had their almost inaccessible hiding-places in ravines, forests, and caves. The main object of their attacks vvas the herds of cattle and horses belonging to the stanitsas ; these herds did not leave the steppes even in winter, seeking sustenance for themselves under the snow. B"t, besides, the robbers attacked villages, hamlets, settlements, smaller commands, Polish and even Turkish merchants, intermediaries going with ransom to the Crimea. These bands had their own order and their leaders, but they joined forces rarely. It happened often even that larger bands cut down smaller ones. They had increased greatly everywhere in the Russian regions, especially since the time of tho Cossack wars, when safet) of every kind vanished in those parts. The bands on the Dniester, reinforced by fugitives from the horde, were peculiarly terrible. Some appeared numbering five hundred. Their leaders took the title of "bey," They ravaged the country in a manner thoroughly Tartar, and more than once the commandants themselves did not know whether they had to do with bandits or with advance chambuls of the whole horde. Against mounted troops, enprcially the cavalry of the Commonwealth, these bands could not stand in the open field; but, caught in a trap, they fought desperately, knowing well that if tak^n captive the halter was waiting for them. Their arms were various. Bows and guns were lacking them, which, however, were of little use in night attacks. The greater part were armed PAN MICHAEL 211 with daggers and Ti'vkish yataghans, sling-shots, Tartar sabres, and with horse-skulls fastened to oak clubs with cords. This last weapon, in strong hands, did terrible service, for it smashed every sabre. Some had very long forks pointed with iron, some spears; these in sudden emergencies they used against cavalry. The ba!id which had halted at Sirotski Brod must have been numerous or must have been in extreme peril on the Moldavian side, since it had ventured to approach the command at Ilreptyoff, in spite of the terror which the namb alone of Pan Volodyovski roused in the robbers on both sides of the boundary. In fact, another party brought intelligence 'ihat it was composed of more than four hundred men, under the leadership of Azba Bey, a famous ravager, who for a number of years had filled the Polish and Mol- davian banks with terror. Pan Volodycivski was delighted when he knew with whom he had to do, and issued proper orders at once. Besides Mellehovich and Pan Motovidlo, the squadron of the starosta of Podolia went, and that of the under-stolnik of Preraysl. They set out in the night, and, as it were, in differ- ent directions ; for as fishermen who cast their nets widely, in order afterward to meet at one opening, so those squadrons, mardhing in a broad circle, were to meet at Sirotski Brod about dawn. ^ Basia assisted witii beating heart at the departure of the troops, since this was to be her first expedition; and the heart rose in her at sight of those old wolves of the steppe. They went so quietly that in the fortalice itself it was possible not to hear them : the bridle-bits did not rattle ; stirrup did not strike against stirrup, sabre against sabre ; not a horse neighed. The night was calm and unusually bright. The full moon lighted clearly the heights of the stanitsa and the steppe, which was somewhat inclined toward every side ; still, barely had a squadron left the stockade, barely had it glittered with silver sparks, which the moon marked on the sabres, when it had vanished from the eye like a flock of partridges into waves of grass. It seemed to Basia that they were sportsmen setting out on some hunt, which was to begin at daybreak, and were going therefore quietly and carefully, so as not to rouse the game too early. Hence great desire entered her heart to take part in that hunt. Pan Michael did not oppose this, for Zagloba had inclined 2t2 PAN MICHAEL. i i him to consent. He knev besides that it was necessary to gratify Basia's wish sometime ; lie preferred therefore to do it at once, especially since the ravagers were not accus- tomed to bows and muskets. But they moved only three hours after the departure of the first squadrons, for Pan Michael had thus planned the whole affair. Pan Mushalski, with twenty of Linkhauz's dragoons and a sergeant, went with them, — all Mazovians, choice men, behind whose sabres the charming wife of the commandant was as safe as in her husband's room. Basia herself, having to ride on a man's saddle, was dressed accordingly ; she wore pearl-colored velvet trousers, very wide, looking like a petticoat, and thrust into yellow morocco boots ; a gray overcoat lined with white Crimean sheep-skin and embroidered ornamentally at the seams ; she carried a silver cartridge-box, of excellent work, a light Turkish sabre on a silk pendant, and pistols in her holsters. Her head was covered with a cap, having a crown of Vene- tian velvet, adorned with a heron-frather, and bound with a rim of lynx-skin ; from under the cap looked forth a bright rosy face, almost childlike, and two eyes curious and gleaming like coals. Thus equipped, and sitting on a chestnut pony, swift and gentle as a deer, she seemed a hetman's child, who, under guard of old warriors, was going to take the first lesson. They were astonished too at her figure. Pan Zagloba and Pan Mushalski nudged each other with their elbows, each kissing' his hand from time to time, in.-^ign of unusual homage for Basia ; both of them, together with Paii Michael, allayed her fear as to their late departure. "You do not know war," said the little knight, "and therefore reproach us with wishing to take you to the place when the battle is over. Some squadrons go directly ; others must make a detour, so as to cut off the roads, and then they will join the others in silence, taking the enemy in a trap. We shall be there in time, and without us nothing will begin, for every hour ir reckoned." " But if the enemy takes alarm and escapes between the squadrons ?" " He is cunning and watchful, but such a war is no noveltv to us." " Trust in Michael," cried Zagloba ; " for there is not a man of more practice than he. Their evil fate sent those bullock-drivers hither." >g en the is no not a those FAN MICHAEL. 213 " In Lubni I was a youth," said Pan Michael ; " and even then they committed such duties to me. Now, wishing to show you this spectacle, I have disposed everything with still greater care. The squadrons will appear before the enemy together, will shout together, and gallop against the robbers together, as if some one had cracked a whip." " I ! I ! " piped Basia, with delight ; and standing in the stirrups, she caught the little knight by the neck. " But may I gallop, too ? What, Michael, what ? " asked she, with sparkling eyes. " Into the throng I will not let you go, for in the throng an accident is easy, not to mention this, — that your horse might stumble ; but I have ordered to give rein to our horses immediately the band driven against us is scattered, and then you may cut down two or three men, and attack always on the left side, for in that way it will be awkward for the fugitive to strike across his horse at you, while you will have him under your hand." " Ho ! ho ! never fear. You said yourself that I work with the sabre far better than Uncle Makovetski; let no one giv^ me advice ! " " Remember to hold the bridle firmly," put in Zagloba. " They have their methods ; and it may be that when you are chasing, the fugitive will turn his horse suddenly and stop, then before you can pass, he may strike you. A veteran never lets his horse out too much, but reins him in as he wishes." " And never raise your sabre too high, lest you be exposed to a thrust," said Pan Mushalski. " I shall be near her to guard against accident," said the little knight. " You see, in battle the whole difficulty is in this, that you must think of all things at once, — of your horse, of the enemy, of your bridle, the sabre, the blow, and the thrust, all at one time. For him who Is trained this comes of itself ; but at first even renowned fencers are fre- quently awkward, and any common fellow, if in practice, will unhorse a new man more skilled than himself. There- fore I will be at your side." " But do not rescue me, and give command to the men that no one is to rescue me without need." " Well, well ! we shall see yet what your courage will be vhen it comes to a trial," answered the little knight, laughing. " Or if you will not seize one of us by the skirts," finished Zagloba. 214 FAN MICHAEL. >- << We shall see I " said Basia, with indignation. Thus conversing, they entered a place covered here and there with thicket. The hour was not far from daybreak, but it had become darker, for the moon had gone down. A light fog had begun to rise from the ground and conceal distant objects. In that light fog and gloom, the indistinct thickets at 'a distance took the forms of living creatures in the excited imagination of Basia. More than once it seemed to her that she saw men and horses clearly. " Michael, what is that ? " asked she, whispering, and pointing with her finger. " Nothing ; bushes." " I thought it was horsemen. Shall we be there soon ? " " The affair will begin in something like an hour and a half." " Ha ! " " Are you afraid ? " " No ; but my heart beats with great desire. T, fear ! Nothing and, nothing ! See, what hoar-frost lies there ! It is visible in the dark." . In fact, they were riding along a strip of country on which the long dry stems of steppe-grass were covered witli hoar- frost. Pan Michael looked and said, — " Motovidlo has passed this way. He must be hidden not more than a couple of miles distant. It is dawning already ! " In fact, day was breaking. The gloom was decreasing. The sky and earth were becoming gray ; the air was grow- ing pale ; the tops of the trees and the bushes were becom- ing covered, as it were, with silver. The farther clumps began to disclose themselves, as if some one were raising a curtain from before them one after another. Meanwhile from the next clump a horseman came out suddenly. " From Pan Motovidlo ? " asked Volodyovski, when the Cossack stopped right before them. " Yes, your grace." " What is to be heard ? " " They crossed Sirotski Brod, turned toward the bellow- ing of the bullocks, and went in the direction of Kalusik. They took the cattle, and are at Yurgove Poly«." " And where is Pan Motovidlo ? " " He has stopped near the hill, and Pan Mellehovich near Kalusik. Where the other squadrons are I know not."* "Well," said Volodyovski, "I know. Hurry to Pan tl PAN MICHAEL. 216 Motovidlo and carry the command to close in, and dispose men singly as tar as halfway from Pan Mellehovich. Hurry ! " The Cossack bent in the saddle and shot forward, so that the flanks of his horse quivered at once, and soon he was out of sight. They rode ou still more quietly, still more cautiously. Meanwhile it had become clear day. The haze which had risen from the earth about dawn fell away altogether, and on the eastern side of the sky appeared a long streak, bright and rosy, the rosiness and light of which began to color the air on high land, the edges of distant ravines, and the hill-tops. Tli^n there came to the ears of the horsemen a mingled cro.iking from the directicfh of the Dniester ; and high in the air before them appeared, flying eastward, an immense flock of ravens. Skigle birds separated every moment from the others, and instead of flying forward directly began to describe circles, as kites and falcons do when seeking for prey. Fan igloba raised his sabre, pointing the tip of it to the ravens, and said to Basia, — " Admire tne sense of these birds. Only let it come to a battle in any place, straightway they will fly in from every side, as if some one had shaken them from a bag. But let the same army march alone, or go out to meet friends, the birds will not come ; thus are these creatures able to divine the intentions of men, though no one assists them. The wisdom of nostrils is not sufficient in this case, and so we have reason to wonder." Meanwhile the birds, croaking louder and louder, ap- proached considerably j therefore Pan Mushalski turned to the little knight and said, striking his palm on the bow, " Pan Commandant, will it be forbidden to bring down one, to please the lady ? It will make no noise." " Bring down even two," said Volodyovski, seeing how the old soldier had the weakness of showing the certainty of his arrows. Thereupon the incomparable bowman, reaching behind his shoulder, took out a feathered arrow, put it on the string, and raising the bow and his head, waited. The flock was drawing nearer and nearer. All reined in their horses and looked with curiosity toward the sky. All at once the plaintive wheeze of the string was heard, like the twitter of a sparrow ; and the arrow, rushing forth, vanished near the flock. For a while it might be thought 216 PAN MICHAEL. I that Mushalski had missed, but, behold, a bird reeled head downward, and was dropping straight toward the ground over their heads, then tumbling continually, approached nearer and nearer ; at last it began to fall with outspread wings, like a leaf opposing the air. Soon it fell a few steps in front of Basia's pony. The arrow had gone through the raven, so that the point was gleaming above the bird's back. " As a lucky omen," said Mushalski, bowing to Basia, " I will have an eye from a distance on the lady commandress and my great benefactress ; and if there is a suJden emer- gency, God grant me again to send out a fortunate arrow. Though it may buzz near by, I assure ^'ou that it will not wound." "I should not like to be the Tartar under your aim," answered Basia. Further conversation was interrupted by Volodyovski, who said, pqinting to a considerable eminence some furlongs away, "We will halt there." After these words they moved forward at a trot. Half- way up, the- little knight commanded them to lessen their pace, and at last, not far from the top, he held in his horse. " We will not go to the very top," said he, " for on such a bright morning the eye might catch us from a distance ; but dismounting, we will approach the summit, so that a few heads may look over." When he had said this, he sprang from his horse, and after him Basia, Pan Mushalski, and a number of others. The dragoons remained below the summit, holding their horses ; but the others pushed on to where the height descended in wall form, almost perpendicularly, to the valley. At the foot of this wall, which was a number of tens of yards in height, grew a somewhat dense, narrow strip of brushwood, and farther on extended a low level steppe ; of this they were able to take in an enormous expanse with their eyes from the height. This plain, cut through by a small stream running in the direction of Kalusik, was covered with clumps of thicket in the same way that it was near the clilf. In the thickest clumps slender columns of smoke were rising to the sky. " You see," said Pan Michael to Basia, " that the enemy is hidden there." "I" see smoke, but I see neither men nor horses," said Basia, with a beating heart. PAN MICHAEL, 217 ieled head le ground pproached outspread few steps B through the bird's Basia, "I imandress den emer- ite arrow, t will not our aim," lodyovski, e furlongs ot. Half- ssen their his horse, r on such distance ; so that a lorse, and of others, ling their le height to the umber of e, narrow low level enormous plain, cut ection of the same ;t clumps le enemy les," said " No ; for they are concealed by the thickets, though a trained eye can see them. Look there : two, three, four, a whole group of horses- aie to be seen, — one pied, another all white, and from here one seems blue." " Shall we go to them soon ? " " They will be driven to us ;*but we have time enough, tot to that thicket it is a mile and a quarter." " Where are our men ? " " Do you see the edge of the wood yonder ? The cham- berlain's squadron must be touching that edge just now. Mellehovich will come out of the other side in a moment. The accompanying squadron will attack the robbers from that cliff. Seeing people, they will move toward us, for here it is possible to go to the river under the slope ; but on the other side there is a ravine, terribly steep, through which no one can go." " Then they are in a trap ? " " As yon see." " For God's sake ! I am barely able to stand still ! " cried Basia; but after a while she inquired, "Michael, if they were wise, what would they do ? " " They would rush, as if into smoke, at the men of the chanaberlain's squadron and go over their bellies. Then they would be free. But they will not do that, for, first, they do not like to rush into the eyes of regular cavalry ; secondly, they will be afraid that more troops are waiting in the forest ; therefore they will rush to us." " Bah ! But we cannot resist them ; we have only twenty men." " But Motovidlo ? " " True ! Ha ! but where is he ? " Pan Michael, instead of an answer, cried suddenly, imi- tating a hawk. Straightway numerous calls answered him from the foot of the cliff. These were Motovidlo's Cos- sacks, who were secreted so well in the thicket that Basia, though standing right above their heads, had not seen them at all. She looked for a while with astoL-ib-iment, now downward, now at the little knight; suddenly her eyes flashed with fire, and she seized her husband by the neck. " Michael, you are the first leader on earth." " I have a little training, that is all," answered Volody- ovski, smiling. " But do not pat me here with delight, and remember that a good soldier must be calm." But the warning was useless ; Basia was as if in a fever. 218 PAN MICHAEL. I 1^1 She wished to sit straightway on her horse and ride down from the height to join Motovidlo's detachment ; but Volo- dyovski delayed, lor he wished her to see the beginning clearly. Meanwhile the morning sun had risen over the steppe and covered with a cold, pale yellow light the whole plain. The nearer clumps oi trees were brightening cheer- fully ; the more distant and less distinct became more dis- tinct ; the hoar-frost, lying in the low places in spots, was disappearing every moment ; the air had grown quite trans- parent, and the glance could extend to a distance almost without limit. •* The chamberlain's squadron is coming out of the grove," said Volodyovski ; "I see men and horses." In fact, horses began to emerge from the edge of the wood, and seemed black in a. long line on the meadow, which was thickly covered with hoar-frost near the wood. The white space between them and the wood began to widen gradually. It was evident that they were not hurrying too much, wishing to give time to the other squadrons. Pan Michael turned then to the left side. " Mellehovich is here too," said he. And after a while he said again, " And the men of the under-stolnik of Pre- mysl are coming. No one is behind time two ' Our Fathers.' Not a foot should escape ! Now to horse ! " They turned quickly to the dragoons, and springing into the saddles rode down along the flank of the height to the thicket below, where they found themselves among Moto- vidlo's Cossacks. Then they moved in a mass to the edge of the thicket, and halted, looking forward. It was evident that the enemy had seen the squadron of the chamberlain, for at that moment crowds of horse- men rushed out of the grove growing in the middle of the plain, as deer rush when some one has roused them. Every moment more of them came out. Forming a line, they moved at first over the steppe by the edge of the grove; the horsemen bent to the backs of the horses, so that from a distance it might be supposed that that was merely a herd moving of itself along the grove. Clearly, they were not certain yet whether the squadron was moving against them, or even saw them, or whether it was a detachment examining the neighborhood. In the last event they might hope that the grove would hide them from the eyes of the on-coming party. , From the place where Pan Michael stood, at the head of I'AN MICHAEL. 219 ride down but Volo- begiuning a over the the whole ling cheer- more dis- spots, was [uite trans- ice almost ;he grove," ' the wood, ow, which ood. The to widen irrying too ons. Pan jr a while ik of Pre- r Fathers.' iging into ht to the )ng Moto- the edge squadron of horse- niddle of led them. g a line, of the lorses, so that was Clearly, s moving t was a ast event Tom the head of Motovidlo's men, the uncertain and hesitating movements of the chambul could be seen perfectly, and were just like the movements of wild beasts sniffing danger. When they had ridden half the width of the grove, they began to go at a light gallop. When the first ranks reached the open plain, they held in their beasts suddenly, and then the whole party did the same. They saw approaching from that side Mellehovich's detachment. Then they described a half-circle in the direction opposite the grove, and before their eyes appeared the whole Preraysl squadron, moving at a trot. Now it was clear to the robbers that all the squad- rons knew of their presence and were marching against them. Wild cries were heard in the midst of the party, and disorder began. The squadrons, shouting also, ad- vanced on a gallop, so that the plain was thundering from the tramp of their horses. Seeing this, the robber chambul extended in the form of a bench in the twinkle of an eye, and chased with what breath was in the breasts of their horses toward the elevation near which the little knight stood with Motovidlo and his men. The space between them began to decrease with astonishing rapidity. B^sia grew somewhat pale from emotion at first, and her heart thumped more powerfully in her breast ; but knowing that people were looking at her, and not noticing the least alarm on any face, she controlled herself quickly. Then the crowd, approaching like a whirlwind, occupied all her attention. She tightened the rein, grasped her sabre more firmly, and the blood again flowed with great impulse from her heart to her face. " Good ! " said the little knight. She looked only at him ; her nostrils quivered, and she whispered, " Shall we move soon ? " " There is time yet," answered Pan Michael. But the others are chasing on, like a gray wolf who feels dogs behind him. Now not more than half a furlong divides them from the thicket ; the outstretched heads of the horses are to be seen, with ears lying down, and over them Tartar faces, as if grown to the mane. They are nearer and nearer. Basia hears the snorting of the horses; and they, with bared teeth and staring eyes, show that they are going at such speed that their breath is stopping. Volodyovski gives a sign, and the Cossack muskets, standing hedge-like, incline toward the onrushing robbers. 220 PAN MICHAEL. !'•! ! i " Fire ! " A roar, smoke : it was as if a whirlwind had svnick a pile of ohaff. In one twinkle of an eye the party flew apart in every direction, howling and shouting. With that the littlo knight pushed out of the thicket, and at the same tims Mellehovich's squadron, and that of the chamberlain, closini? the circle, forced the 8(;attered euemy to the centre again in one group. The horde seek in vain to escape singly ; in vain they circle around; they rush to the right, to the left, to the front, to the rear ; the circle is closed up completely ; the robbers come therefore more closely together in spite of themselves. Meanwhile the squadrons hurry up, and a horrible smashing begins. The ravagers understood that only he would escape with his life who could batter his way through ; hence tney fell to defending themselves with rage and despair, though without order and each for himself independently. In the very beginning they covered the field thickly, so great was the fury of the shock. The soldiers, pressing them and urging their horses on in spite of the throng, hewed and thrust with that merciless and terrible skill which only a soldier by profession can have. The noise of. pounding was heard above that circle of men, like the thumping of flails wielded by a multitude quickly on a threshing-space. The horde were slashed and cut through their heads, shoulders, necks, and through the hands with which they covered their heads ; they were beaten on every side unceasingly, with- out quarter or pity. They too struck, each with what he had, with daggers, with sabres, with sling-shots, with horse- skulls. Their horses, pushed to the centre, rose on their haunches, or fell on their backs. Others, biting and whining, kicked at the throng, causing confusion unspeakable. After a short struggle in silence, a howl was torn from the breasts of the robbers; superior numbers were bending them, better weapons, greater skill. They understood that there was no rescue for them ; that no man would leave there, not only with plunder, but with life. The soldiers, warm- ing up gradually, pounded them with growing force. Some of the robbers sprang from their saddles, wishing to slip away between the legs of the horses. These were trampled with hoofs, and sometimes the soldiers turned from the fight and pierced che fugitives from above ; some fell on the ground, hoping that when the squadrons pushed toward the centre, they, left be 'ond the circle, might escape by flight. VAU MICHAEL. 221 ;k a pile \part in he littU) ne tima , closinj? re again igly; in the left, pletely ; spite of , and a ,pe with iney fell though In the •eat was lera and ived and ti only a ling was |of flails The oulders, ed their with- vhat he horse- )n their lining, After )reasts them, ,t there there, warm- Some to slip ampled om the fell on toward ape by In fact, the party decreased more and more, for every moment horses and men fell away. Seeing this, Azba Hey coUe'ited, as far as he was able, horses and men in a wedge, and threw himself with all his might on Motovidlo's Cos- sacks, wishing to break the ring at any cost. Hut they hurled him back, and then began a terrible slaughter. At that same time Mellehovich, raging like a Hame, split the party, and leaving the halves to two oth3r squadrons, sprang himself on the shoulders of those who were lighting with the Cossacks. It is ti'ue that a part of the robbers escaped from the ring to the field through this movement and rushed apart over the plain, like a flock of leaves ; but soldiers in the rear ranks who could not find access to the battle, through the narrowness of the combat, rushed after them straight- way in twos and threes or singly. Those who were unable to break out went under the sword in spite of their pas- sionate defence and fell near each other, like grain which harvesters are reaping from opposite sides. Hasia moved on with the Cossacks, piping with a thin voice to give herself courage, for at the first moment it grew a little dark in her eyes, both from the speed and the mighty excitement. When she rushed up to the enemy, she saw before her at first only a dark, moving, surging mass. An overpowering desire to close her eyes altogether was bearing her away. She resisted the desire, it is true ; still she struck with her sabre somewhat at random. Soon her daring overcame her confusion ; she had clear vision at once. In front she saw heads of horses, behind them in- flamed and wild faces ; one of these gleamed right there before her ; Basia gave a sweeping cut, and the face van- ished as quickly as if it had been a phantom. That nkoment the calm voice of her husband came to her ears. « Good ! " That voice gave her uncommon pleasure ; she piped again more thinly, and began to extend di*" .ster, and now with perfect presence of mind. Behold, again some terrible head, with flat nose and projecting cheek-bones, is gnashing its teeth before her. Basia gives a blow at that one. Again a hand raises a sling-shot. Basia strikes at that. She sees some face in a sheepskin ; she thrusts at that. Then she strikes to the right, to the left, straight ahead ; and when- ever she cuts, a man flies to the ground, tearing the bridle from his horse. Basia wonders that it is so easy ; but it is 222 PAN MICHAEL. I easy because on one side rides, stirrup to her stirrup, the little knight, and on the other Tan Muiovidlo. The first looks cart; fully aftor her, and quenches a uiu* as he would a candle ; then with his keen blade he cuts off an arm together with its weapon ; at times he thrusts his sword between Basia and the enemy, and the hostile sabre flics upward as suddenly as would a winged bird. Pan Motjvidlo, a phley:matio soldier, guarded the other side of the mettlesome lady ; and as an industrious gardener, going among trees, trims or breaks off dry branches, so he time after time brings dv>wn men to the bloody earth, fighting as coolly and calmly as if his mind were m another place. Hoth knew when to let liasia go forward alone, and when to anticipate or intercept her. There was watching over her from a distance still a third man, — the incomparable archer, who, standing purposely at a distance, put every little wh'le the butt of an arrow on the string, ivnd sent an unerring messenger of death to the densest throng. But the pressure became so savage that Pan Michael commanded Basia to withdraw from the whirl with some men, especially as the half-wild horses of the horde began to bite and kick. Basia obeyed quickly ; for although eager- ness was bearing her away, and her valiant heart urged her to continue the struggle, her woman's nature was gaining the upper hand of her ardor; and in presence of that slaughter and blood, in the midst of howls, groans, and the agonies of the dying, in an atmosphere filled with the odor of flesh and sweat, she V)egan to shudder. Withdrawing her horse slowly, she soon found herself behind the circle of combatants ; hence Pan Michael and Pan Motovidlo, relieved from guarding her, were able to give perfect freedom at last to their soldierly wishes. Pan Mushalski, standing hitherto at a distance, approached Basia. " Your ladyship, my benefactress, fought really like a cavalier," said he. " A man not knowing that you were there might have thought that the Archangel Michael had come down to help our Cossacks, and was smiting the dog brothers. What an honor for them to perish under such a hand, which on this occasion let it not be forbidden me to kiss," So saying. Pan Mushalski seized Basia's hand and pressed it to his mustache. ** Did you see " Did I do well, really ? " inquired Basia, catching the air in her distended nostrils and her mouth. rup, the rhe Hrst would a together iMitwt'eu [iwiinl as he other lustrious off dry !n to the his mind liasia go cept her. 1 a third •posely at arrow on ,th to the I Michael irith some rde began igh eager- urged her ,8 gaining of that and the the odor ,wing her circle of I, relieved m at last kproached sally like lyou were Ihael had the dog jr such a len me to land and )d Basia, louth. PAN MICHAEL. 223 (t A cat could not do bettor against rats. The heart rose in me at sight of you, as I love the Lord God. But you did well to withdraw from the fight, for toward the end there is more chance for an accident." "My husband commanded me; and when leaving home, I promised to obey him at once." " May my bow remain ? No I it is of no use now ; besides, I will rush forward with the sabre. I see three men riding up ; of course the colonel has sent them to guard your worthy person. Otherwise I would send ; but I will go to the foot of the cliff, for the end will come soon, and I must hurry." Three dragoons really came to guard Basia ; seeing this, Pan Mushalski spurred his horse and galloped away. For a while Basia hesitated whether to remain in that place or ride around the steep cliff, and go to the head ; he pricked his steed with armed heels, struck hiin with the side of his sword, and flew like a bustard before he rises to soar. PAN MICHAEL. 225 was was ;e could mention Ihe old le seized ied with faithful back the iT time to galloped hitherto broken ; en more ? on the ley, were ; as their — in fact, ; but the 36 of the ;h squad- i Tartars lem. On acl erous of those Ineck the lehovich head of le of his Ihad torn [aged on jded him Id at the l^es; that toward iach her ^art was it on the lirlwind )ed with ►rd, and " God grant Mellehovich to come up ! He is on a good horse. God grant him ! " repeated he, in despair. But his fears were ill founded, and the danger was not so great as it seemed to the loving knight. The question of their own skins was too near to the robbers ; they felt the Lithuanian Tartars too close to their shoulders to pursue a single rider, even were that rid ,r the most beautiful houri in the Mohammedan paradise, escaping in a robe set with jewels. Basia needed only to turn toward Hreptyoff to escape from pursuit; for surely the fugitives would not return to the jaws of the lion for her, while they had before them a river, with its reeds in which they could hide. The Lithuanian Tartars had better horses, and Basia was sitting on a pony incomparably swifter than the ordinary shaggy beasts of the horde, which were enduring in flight, but not so swift as horses of high blood. Besides, she not only did not lose presence of mind, but her daring nature asserted itself with all force, and knightly blood played again'in her veins. The pony stretched out like a deer ; the wind whistled in Basia's ears, and instead of fear, a certain feeling of delight seized her. "They fuight hunt a whole year, and not catch me," thought she. "I '11 rush on yet, and then turn, and either let them pass, or if they have not stopped pursuing, 1 will put them under the sabre." It came to her mind that if the ravagers behind her were scattered greatly over the steppe, she might, on turning, meet one of them and have a hand-to-hand combat. " Well, what is that ? " said she to her valiant soul. " Michael has taught me so that I may venture boldly ; if I do not, they will think that I am fleeing through fear, and will not take me on another expedition ; and besides. Pan Zagloba will make sport of me." Saying this to herself, she looked around at the robbers i but they were fleeing in a crowd. There was no possibility of single combat; but Basia wished to give proof before the eyes of the whole army that she was not fleeing at random and in frenzy. Remembering that she had in the holsters two excellent pistols carefully loaded by Michael himself before they set out, she began to rein in her pony, or rather to turn him toward Hreptyoff, while slacking his speed. But, oh, wonder ! at sight of this the whole party of ravagers changed the direction of their flight somewhat, going more to the left, toward the edge of the eminence. 15 , 226 PAN MICHAEL. :M Basia, letting them come within a few tens of steps, fired twice at the nearest horses ; then, turning, urged on at full gallop toward Hreptyoff. But the pony had run barely some yards with the speed of a sparrow, when suddenly tl ^re darkened in front a cleft in the steppe. Basia pressed the pony with her spurs without hesitation, and the noble beast did not refuse, but sprang forward ; only his fore feet caught somewhat the bank opposite. For a moment he strove violently to find support on the steep wall with his hind feet ; but the earth, not sufficiently frozen yet, fell away, and the horse went down through the opening, with Basia. Fortunately the horse did not fall on her ; she succeeded in freeing her feet from the stirrups, and, leaning to one side with all force, struck on a thick layer of moss, which covered the bottom yf the chasm as if with a lining ; but the shock was so "■^lent that she fainted. Pan Michael did not see the fall, for the horizon was concealed by the Lithuanian Tartars; but Mellehovich shouted with a terrible voice at his men to pursue the ravagers without stopping, and running himself to the cleft, disappeared in it. In a twinkle he was dowli from the saddle, and seized Basia in his arms. His falcon eyes saw her all in one moment, looking to see if there was blood anywhere ; then they fell on the moss, and he understood that thid had saved her and the pony from death. A stifled cry of joy was rent from the mouth of the young Tartar. But Basia was hanging in his arms ; he pressed her with all his strength to his breast ; then with pale lips he kissed her eyes time after time, as if wishing to drink them out of her head. The whole world whirled with him in a mad vortex ; the passion concealed hitherto in the bottom of his breast, as a dragon lies concealed in a cave, carried him away like a storm. But at that moment the tramp of many horses was heard in an echo from the lofty steppe, and approached more find more swiftly. Numerous voices were crying, " Here ! in this cleft ! Here ! " Mellehovich placed Basia on the moss, and called to those riding up, — " This way, this way ! " A moment later, Pan Michael was at the bottom of the cleft ; after him Pan Zagloba, Mushalski, and a number of other officers. " Nothing is the matter," cried the Tartar. " The moss saved her." ;eps, fired on at full ;he speed nt a cleft ler spurs 3fuse, but what the / to find ;he earth, rse went itely the : her feet all force, e bottom c was so izon was llehovich rsue the the cleft, from the 3yes saw as blood derstood A stifled Tartar. with all ssed her a out of a mad n of his im away IS heard ore and lere ! in on the of the nber of le moss PAN MICHAEL. 227 Pan Michael grasped his insensible wife by the hands ; others ran for water, which was not near. Zagloba, seizing the temples of the unconscious woman, began to cry, — " Basia, Basia, dearest ! Basia ! " "Nothing is the matter with her," said Mellehovich, pale as a corpse. Meanwhile Zagloba clapped his side, took a flask, poured gorailka on his palm, and began to rub her temples. Then he put the flask to her lips ; this acted evidently, for before the men returned witli water, she had opened her eyes and began to catch for air, coughing meanwhile, for the gorailka had burned the roof of her mouth and her throat. In a few moments she had recovered completely. Pan Michael, not regarding the presence of oflicers and soldiers, pressed her to his bosom, and covered her hands with kisses, saying, *' Oh, my love, the soul came near leav- ing me ! Has nothing hurt ? Does nothing pain you ? " " Nothing is the matter," said Basia. " Aha ! I remember now that it grew dark in my eyes, for my horse slipped. But is the battle over ? " " It is. Azba Bey is killed. We will go home at once, for I am afraid that fatigue may overcome you." " I feel no fatigue whatever." Then, looking quickly at those present, she distended her nostrils, and said, " But do not think, gentlemen, that I fled through fear. Oho ! I did not even dream of it. As I love Michael, I galloped ahead of them only for sport, and then I fired my pistols." "A horse was struck by those shots, and we took one robber alive," put in Mellehovich. " And what ? " asked Basia. " Such an accident may happen any one in galloping, is it not true ? No experience will save one from that, for a horse will slip sometimes. Ha! it is well that you watched me, gentlemen, for I might have lain here a long time." " Pan Mellehovicli saw you first, and first saved you ; for we were galloping behind him," said Volodyovski. Basia, hearing this, turned to Mellehovich and reached her hand to him. " I thank you for good offices." He made no answer, only pressed the hand to his mouth, and then embraced with submission her feet, like a peasant. Meanwhile more of the squadron assembled at the edge of the cleft ; Pan Michael simply gave orders to Melleho- vich to form a circle around the few robbers who had hidden from pursuit, and then started for Hreptyoff. On 228 PAN MICHAEL. •ii' II the road Basia saw the field of battle ouce more from the height. The bodies of men and horses lay in places in piles, in places singly. Through the blue sky flocks of ravens were approaching more and more numerously, with great cawing, and coming down at a distance, waited till the soldiers, still going about on the plain, should depart. " Here are the soldiers' gravediggers ! " said Zagloba, pointing at the birds with his sabre ; " let us only go away, and wolves will come too, with their orchestra, and will ring with their teeth over these dead men. This is a notable victory, though gained over such a vile enemy ; for that Azba has ravaged here and there for a number of years. Commandants have hunted him like a wolf, always in vain, till at last he met Michael, and the black hour came on him." "Is Azba Bey killed?" " Meliehovich overtook him first ; and I tell you if he did not cut him over the ear ! The sabre went to his teeth." " Meliehovich is a good soldier," said Basia. Here she turned to Zagloba, " And have you done much ? " " I did not chirp like a cricket, nor jump like a flea, for I leave such amusement to insects. But if I did not, men did not look for me among moss, like mushrooms ; no one pulled my nose, and no one touched my face." " I do not like you I " said Basia, pouting, and reaching involuntarily to her nose, which was red. And he looked at her, smiled, and muttered, without ceasing to joke, " You fought valiantly, you fled valiantly, you went valiantly heels over head ; and now, from pain in your bones, you will put away kasha so valiantly that we shall be forced to take care of you, lest the sparrows eat you up with your valor, for they are very fond of kasha." " You are talking in that way so that Michael may not take me on another expedition. I know you perfectly ! " " But, but I will ask him to take you nutting always, for you are skilful, and do not break branches under you. My God, that is gratitude to me ! And who persuaded Michael to let you go ? I. I reproach myself now severely, especially since you pay me so for my devotion. Wait ! you will cut stalks now on the square at Hreptyoff with a wooden sword ! Here is an expedition for you ! Another woman would hug the old man; but this scolding Satan frightens me first, and threatens me afterward." Basia, without hesitating long, embraced Zagloba. He PAN MICHAEL. 229 from the places in flocks of sly, with lited till depart. Zagloba, go away, will ring I notable for that )f years. I in vain, came on if he did eeth." iere she flea, for not, men ; no one reaching without aliantly, pain in bhat we ows eat Lsha." nay not y!" ays, for u. My yiichael verely, Wait! with a .nother Satan was greatly delighted, and said, " Well, well ! I must con- fess that you helped somewhat to the victory of to-day ; for the soldiers, since each wished to exhibit himself, fought with terrible fury." " As true as I live," cried Pan Mushalski, " a man is not sorry to die when such eyes are upon him." " Vivat our lady ! " cried Pan Nyeuafhinyets. " Vivat ! " cried a hundred voices. " God give her health ! " Here Zagloba inclined tow - ~i her and muttered, "After faintness ! " And they rode forward joyously, shouting, certain of a feas*" in the evening. The weather became wonderful. The trumpeters played in the squadrons, the drummers beat their drums, and all entered HreptyofE with au uproar. I. He 230 PAN MICHAEL. CHAPTER XXVIII. '■ - ■ . BfilfoND every expectation, the Volodyovskis found guests at the fortalice. Pau Bogush had come ; he had determined to fix his residence at Hreptyoff for some months, so as to treat through Mellehovich with the Tartar captains Alek- sandrovich, Moravski, Tvorovski, Krychinski, and others, either of the Lithuanian or Ukraine Tartars, who had gone to the service of the Sultan. Pan Bogush was accompanied also by old Pan Novoveski and his daughter Eva, and by Pani Boski, a sedate person, with her daughter,* Panna Zosia, who was young yet, and very beautiful. The eight of ladies in the Wilderness and in wild Hreptyoff delighted, but still more astonished, the soldiers. The guests, too, were surprised at sight of the commandant and his wife ; for the first, judging from his extended and terrible fame, they imagined to be some kind of giant, who by his very look would terrify people, his wife as a giantess with brows ever frowning and a rude voice. Meanwhile they saw before them a little soldier, with a kindly and friendly face, and also a tiny woman, rosy as a doll, who, in her broad trousers and with her sabre, seemed more like a beautiful boy than a grown person. None the less did the hosts receive their visitors with open arms. Basia kissed heartily, bofore presentation, the three women ; when they told who they were, and whence they had come, she said, — " I should rejoice to bend the hetvens for you, ladies, and for you, gentlemen. I am awfully glad to see you ! It is well that no misfortune has met you on the road, for in our desert, you see, such a thing is not difficult ; but this very day we have cut the ravagers to pieces." Seeing then that Pani Boski was looking at her with in- creasing astonishment, she struck her sabre, and added with great boastfulness, '' Ah, but I was in the fight ! Of course I was. That 's the way with us ! For God's sake, permit me, ladies, to go out and put on clothing proper to my sex, and wash my hands from blood a little ; for I am coming from a terrible battle. Oh, if we had n't cut down Azba to- day, perhaps you ladies would not have arrived without d guests iermined so as to QS Alek- i others, lad gone uipanied , and by ',• Panna eight of alighted, too, were ife ; for tne, they ery look |i brows ley saw y face, broad eautiful hosts leartily, aid who nes, and It is in our is very rith in- ?d with : course permit ny sex, coining zba to- vithout PAN MICHAEL. 231 accident at Hreptyoff. T will return in a moment, and Michael will be at your service meanwhile." She vanished through the door; and then the little knight, who had greeted Pan Novoveski already, pushed up to Pani Boski. " God has given me such a wife," said he to her, " that she is not only a loving companion in the house, but can be a valiant comrade in the field. Now, at her command I offer my services to your ladyship." " May God bless her in everything," answered Pani Boski, "as He has blessed her in beauty! I am Antonia Boski ; I have not come to exact services from your grace, but to beg on my knees for aid and rescue in misfortune. Zosia, kneel down here too before the knight; for if he cannot help us, no man can." Pani Boski fell on her knees then, and the comely Zosia followed her example ; both, shedding ardent tears, began to cry, " Save us, knight ! Have pity on orphans ! " A crowd of officers, made curious, drew near on seeing the kneeling women, and especially because the sight of the comely Zosia attracted them ; the little knight, greatly con- fused, raised Pani Boski, and seated her on a bench. " In God's name," asked he, "what are you doing? I should kneel first before a worthy woman. Tell, your ladyship, in what I can render assistance, and as God is in heaven, I will not delay." " He will do what he promises ; I, on my part, offer myself! Zagloba sum/ it is enough for you to know that ! " said the old warrior, moved by the tears of the women. Then Pani Boski beckoned to Zosia; she took quickly from her bosom a letter, which she gave to the little knight. He looked at the letter and said, "From the hetman!" Then he broke the seal and began to read : — Very Dear and Beloved V^lodyovski I — I send from the road to you, through Pan Bogush, my sincere love and instructions, which Pan Bogush will communicate to you personally. I have barely recovered from fatigues in Yavorov, when immediately another affair comes up. This affair is very near my heart, because of the affection which I bear soldiers, whom if I forgot, the Lord God would forget me. Pan Boski, a cavalier of ne for a husband, the other for a father. I wrote through Pyotrovich to Pan Zlotnitski, our Resident in the Ill 232 PAN MICHAEL. Crimea, to look for Pan Boski everywhere. They found him, it seems ; but the Tartars hid liim afterward, tlierefore he cuuld not be giv(jn up with otlier prisoners, and doubtless is rowing in a galley to this time. The women, despairing and hopeless, have ceased to im- portune me ; b»jt 1, on returning recently, and seeing their unappeased sorrow, could not refrain from attempting some rescue. You are niiiir the place, and have concluded, as 1 know, brotherhood with many mnr/.as, I send the ladies to you, therefore, and do you give them aid. Pyotrovieh will go soon to the Crimea. Give him letters to those muizas with whom you arc in brotherhood. 1 cannot write to tlui vizir or the Khan, for they are not friendly to me; and besides, 1 fear that if I should write, they would consider Boski a very emi- nent person, and increase the ransom beyond measure. Commend the afifair urgently to Pyotrovich, and conunand him not to return without lioski. Stir up all your brothers; though Pagans, they ob- serve plighted faith always, and must have great respect for you. Finally, do what you ])lease ; go to Rashkoff ; pronuse three of the most considerable Tartars in exchange, if they return Boski alive. No one knows better than you all their methods, for, as I hear, you Jiave ransomed relatives already. (Jod bless you, and I will love you still more, for my heart will cease to bleed. I have heard of your management in Ilreptyoff, that it is (juiet there. I expected this. Only keep watch on Azba. Pan Bogush will tell you all about ptiblic affairs. For God's sake, listen carefully in the his wife). His immediate superior sprang to embrace the little knight the second time. Pani and Panna Boski clasped their hands, thanking God, who had permitted them to meet such kindly people. Both became notably cheerful, therefore. " If the old Khan were alive," said Pan Nyenashinyets, " all would go more smoothly ; for he was greatly devoted to. us, and of the young one they say the opposite. In fact, those Armenian merchants for whom Pan Pyotrovich is to go, were imprisoned in Bagchesarai itself during the time of the young Khan, and probably at his command." " There will be a change in the young, as there was in I 236 PAN MICHAEL. the old Khan, who, bel'oro he convinced himself of our honesty, wiis the most inveterate enemy ot" the i'olish name," said Zagloba. *' I know this best, tor I was seven years under him in captivity. Let the sight of nio give comfort to your ladyship," continued he, taking a seat near I'ani Boski. " Seven years is no joke ; and still I returned and crushed so many of those dog brotiiers that for each day of my captivity 1 sent at least two of them to hell ; and for Sundays and holidays who knows if there will not be three or four ? Ha ! " " Seven years ! " repeated Pani lioski, with a sigh. " May 1 die if 1 add a day ! Seven years in the very palace of the Khan," confirmed Zagloba, blinking myste- riously. " And you must know that that young Khan is my — " Here he whispered something in the ear of Pani Boski, burst into a loud *' Ha, ha, ha ! " and began to stroke his knet^s with his palms; finally he slapped Pani Boski's knees, and said, " They were good times, were they not ? In youth every man you met was an enemy, and every day a new prank, ha ! " The sedate matron became greatly confused, and pushed back somewhat from the jovial knight; the younger women dropped their ej'^es, divining easily that the pranks of which Pan Zagloba was talking must be something opposed to their native modesty, especially since the soldiers burst into loud laughter. " It will be needful to send to Pan Rushchyts at once," said Basia, " so that Pan Pyotrovich may find the letters ready in Rashkoff." " Hasten with the whole affair," added Pan Bogush, " while it is winter : for, first, no chambuls come out, and roads are safe ; secondly, in the spring God knows what may happen." " Has the hetman news from Tsargrad ? " inquired Volo- dyovski. '* He has ; and of this we must talk apart. It is neces- sary to finish quickly with those captains. When will Mellehovich come back ? — for much depends on him." " He has only to destroy the rest of the ravagers, and afterward bury the dead. He ought to retuvii to-day or to-morrow morning. I commanded him to bury only our men, not Azba's ; for winter is at hand, and tl.«ere is no danger of infection. Besides, the wolves will clear them away." I C of our I'olish IH suveii IU8 give eat near •etmneil :oi uaoh ill ; and , not be once, letters Jogush, it, and it may Volo- neces- |n will fs, and lay or ly our is no them 'AN MICHAEL. 237 " The hetman asks," said Pan Hogush, " that Mellehovich should have no hindrance in his work ; as often as he wishes to go to Rashkoff, let him go. The hetman asks, too, to trust him in everything, for he is certain of his devotion. He is a great soldier, and may do us much good." " Let him go to Rashkoff and whithersoever he pleases," said the little knight. " Since we have destroyed Azba, I have no urgent need of him. No largo band will appear now till the first grass." " Is Azba cut to pieces then ? " inquired Novoveski. " So cut up that I do not know if twenty-jive men escaped ; and even those will l;o caijght one by one, if Mellehovich has not caught them alrea.V.'' "I am terribly glad of this, ' said Novoveski, "for now it will be possible to go to Rashkoff in safety." Here he turned to Basia: "We can t;ike to Pan llushchyts the letters which her grace, our benefactress, has mentioned." " Thank you," answered Basia ; " there are occasions here continually, for men are sent expressly." " All the commands must maintain communication," said Pan Michael. " But are you going to Rashkoff, indeed, with this young beauty ? " " Oh, this is an ordinary puss, not a beauty, gracious benefactor," said Novoveski; "and I am going to Rash- koff, for my son, the rascal, is serving there under the banner of Pan llushchyts. It is nearly ten years since he ran away from home, and knocks at my fatherly clemency only with letters." " I guessed at once "that you were Pan Adam's father, and I was about to inquire ; but we were so taken up with sor- row for Pani Boski. I guessed it at once, for there is a resemblance in features. Well, then, he is your son ? " " So his late mother declared ; and as she was a virtuous woman, I have no reason for doubt. " I am doubly glad to have such a guest as you. For God's sake, but do not call your son a rascal ; for he is a famous soldier, and a worthy cavalier, who brings the high- est honor to your grace. Do you not knov/ that, after Pan Rushchyts, he is the best partisan in the squadron ? Do you not know that he is an eye in the head of the hetman ? Independent commands are intrusted to him, and he has fulfilled every function with incomparable credit." Pan Novoveski flushed from delight. " Gracious Colo- nel," said he, " more than once a father blames his child only I 238 PAN MICHAEL. to let some one deny what he says ; and I think that 't is impossible to please a parent's heart more than by such a denial. Reports have reached me already of Adam's good service ; but I am really comforted now for the first time, when I hear these reports confirmed by such renowned lips. They say that he is not only a manful soldier, but steady, — which is even a wonder to me, for he was always a whirlwind. The rogue had a love for war from youth up- ward ; and the best proof of this is that he ran away from home as a boy. If I could have caught him at that time, I would not have spared him. But now I must spare him ; if not, he would hidi for ten other years, and it is dreary for me, an old man, vithout him." • " And has he not been home during so many years ? " " He has not ; I forbade him. But I have had enough of it, and now I go to him, since he, being in service, cannot come to me. I intended to ask of you and my benefactress a refuge for, this maiden while I went to KashkofF alone ; but since you say that it is safe everywhere, I will take her. She is curious, the magpie, to see the world. Let her look at it." " And let people look at her," put in Zagloba. "Ah, they would have nothing to see," said the young lady, out of whose dark eyes anr' mouth, fixed as if for a kiss, something quite different was speaking. " An ordinary puss, — nothing more than a puss ! " said Pan Novcveski. " But if she sees a handsome officer, something may happen ; therefore I chose to bring her with me rather than leave her, especially sws it is dangerous for a girl at home alone. But if I go v/ithout her to Rashkoff, then let her grace give command to tie her with a cord, or she will play pranks." " I was no better myself," said Basia. "They gave her a distaff to spin," said Zagloba; "but she danced with it, since she had no one better to dance with. But you are a jovial man. Basia, I should like to have an encounter with Pan Novoveski, for I also am fond of auiusement at times." Meanwhile, before supper was served, the door opened, and Mellel^ovich entered. Pan Novoveski did not notice him at once, for he was talking with Zagloba; but Eva saw him, and a flame struck her face ; then she grew pale suddenly. " Pan Commandant," said Mellehovich to Pan Michael, " according to order, those men were caught." hat 'tis T such a I's good st time, led lips. steady, Iways a outh up- ay from time, I him ; if eary for •s?" lough of I, cannot jfactress F alone ; ake her. her look B young if for a \ » said officer, er with s for a shkoff, ord, or "but dance llike to in fond |>pened, notice it Eva |w pale lichael, PAN MICHAEL. 239 ** Well, where are they ? " •* According to order, I had them hanged." " Well done ! And have your men returned ? " " A part remained to bury the bodies ; the rest are with me." At this moment Pan Novoveski raised his head, and great astonishment was reflected on his face. " In Gad's name, what do I see ? " cried he. Then he rose, went ^straight to Mellehovich, and said, "Azya! And what art thou doing here, ruffian ? " He raised his hand to seize the Tartar by the collar ; but in Mellehovich there was such an outburst in one moment as there is when a man throws a handful of powder into fire ; he grew pale as a corpse, and seizing with iron grasp the hand of Novoveski, he said, " I do not know you ! Who are you ? " and pushed him so violently that Novoveski staggered to the middle pf the room. For some time he could not utter a word from rage; but regaining breath, began to cry, — " Gracious Commandant, this is my man, and besides that, a runaway. He was in my house from childhood. The ruffian denies ! He is my man ! Eva, who is he ? Tell." ". Azya," said Eva, trembling in all her body. Mellehovich did not even look at her. With eyes fixed on Novoveski, and with quivering nostril, he looked at the old noble with unspeakable hatred, pressing with his hand the handle of his knife. At the same time his mustaches began to quiver irom the movement of his nostrils, and from under those mustaches white teeth were gleaming, like those of an angry wild beast. The officers stood in a circle ; Basia sprang in between Mellehovich and Novoveski. "What does this mean?" asked she, frowning. "Pan Commandant," said Novoveski, "this is my man, Azya by name, and a runaway. Serving in youthful years in the Crimea, I found him half-alive on the steppe, and I took him. He is a Tartar. He remained tweb-^e years in my house, and was taught together with my son. When my son ran a^/ay, this one helped me in management until he wished to make love to Eva ; seeing this, I had him flogged: he ran away after that. What is his name here?" " Mellehovich." "He has assumed that name. He is called Azya, — 240 FAN MICHAEL. nothing more. He says that he does not know me ; but 1 know him, and so does Eva." " Your grace's son has seen him many times," said Basia. " Why did not he know him ? " " My son mi^jht not know him ; for when he ran away from home, both were fifteen years old, and this one remained six years with me afterward, during which time he changed considerably, grew, and got mustaches. But Eva knew him at once. Gracious hosts, you will lend belief more quickly to a citizen than to this accident from the Crimea ! " " Van Mellehovich is an officer of the hetman," said Basia; " we have nothing to do with him." "Permit me; I will ask him. Let the other side be heard," said the little knight. But Pan Novoveski was furious. " Pan Mellehovich ! What sort of a Pan is he ? — My serving-lad, who has hidden himself under a strange name. To-morrow I '11 make my dog keeper of that Pan ; the day after to-morrow I '11 give command to beat that Pan with clubs. And the hetman himself cannot hinder me; for I am a noble, and I know my rights." To this Pan Michael answered more sharply, and his mustaches quivered. " I am not only a noble, but a colonel, and I know my rights too. You can demand your man, by law, and have recourse to the jurisdiction of the het- man ; but I command here, and no one else does." Pan Novoveski moderated at once, remembering that he was talking, not only to a commandant, but to his own son's superior, and besides the most noted knight in the Common- wealth. " Pan Colonel," said he, in a milder tone, " I will not take him against the will of your grace ; but I bring forward my rights, and I beg you to believe me." " Mellehovich, what do you say to this ? " asked Vo- lodyovski. The Tartar fixed his eyes on the floor, and was silent. " That your name is Azya we all know, " added Pan Michael. " There are other proofs to seek," said Novoveski. " If he is my man, he has fish tattooed in blue on his breast." Hearing this, Pan Nyenashinyets opened his eyes widely and his mouth ; then he seized himself by the head, and cried, " Azya, Tugai Beyovich ! " All eyes were turned on him ; he trembled throughout his PAN MICHAEL. 241 I will bring whole body, as if all his wounds were reopened, and he repeated, " That is my captive ! That is Tugai Bey's son. As God lives, it is he." But the young Tartar raised his head proudly, cast his wild-cat glance on the assembly, and pulling open suddenly the clothes on his bosom, said, " Here are the fish tattooed in blue. I am the son of Tugai Bey ! " 16 242 PAN MICHAEL. CHAPTER XXIX. I ' All were silent, so great was the impression which the name of the terrible warrior had made. Tugai Bey was the man who, in company with the dreadful Hmelnitski, had shaken the entire Commonwealth ; he had shed a whole sea of Polish blood ; he had trampled the Ukraine, Yolynia, Podolia, and the lands of Galicia with the hoofs of horses ; had destroyed castles and towns, had visited villages with fire, had taken tens of thousands of people captive. The son of such a man was now there before the assembly in the stanitsa of Hreptyoff, and said to the eyes of people : " I have blue fish on my breast ; I am Azya, bone of the bone of Tugai Bey." But such was the honor among people of that time for famous blood that in spite of the terror which the name of the celebrated murza must have called forth in the soul of each soldier, Mellehovich in- creased in their eyes as if he had taken on himself the whole greatness of his father. They looked on him with wonderment, especially the women, for whom every mystery becomes the highest charm ; he too, as if he had increased in his own eyes through his confession, grew haughty : he did not drop his head a whit, but said in conclusion, — " That noble " — here he pointed at Novoveski — " says I am his man ; but this is my reply to him : ' My father mounted his steed from the backs of men better than you.' He says truly also that I was with him, for I was, and under his rods my back streamed with blood, which I shall not forget, so help me God ! I took the name of Melle- hovich to escape his pursuit. But now, though 1 might have gone to the Crimea, I am serving this fatherland with ray blood and health, and I am under no one but the hetman. My father Avas a relative of the Khan, and in the Crimea wealth and luxury were waiting for me ; but I remained here in contempt, for I love this fatherland, I love the hetman, and I love those who have never disdained me." When he had said this, he bowed to Volodyovski, bowed so low before Basia that his head almost touched her knees } PAN MICHAEL. 243 the jhest eves his '^011/ and shall [elle- light land the the It I md, )ver red kes; then, without looking on any one again, he took his sabre under his arm, and walked out. For a time yet silence continued. Zagloba spoke first. " Ha I Where is Pan Snitko ! But I said that a wolf was looking out of the eyes of that Azya; and he is the son of a wolf!" " The son of a lion ! " said Volodyovski ; " and who knows if he has n't taken after his father ? " " As God lives, gentlemen, did you notice how his teeth glittered, just like those of old Tugai when he was ' - anger ? " said Fan Mushalski. " By that alone J. should have known him, for I saw old Tugai often." "Not so often as I," said Zagloba. " Now I understand," put in Bogush, " why he is so much esteemed among the Tartars of Lithuania and the South. And they remember Tugai's name as sacred. By the living God, if that man had the wish, he might take every Tartar to the Sultan's service, and cause us a world of trouble." " He will not do that," answered Ian Michael, "for what he has said — that he loves the country and the hetman — is true; otherwise he would not be serving among us, being able to go to the Crimea and swim there in everything. He has not known luxury with us." " He will not go to the Crimea," said Pan Bogush, " for if he had had the wish, he could have done so already ; he met no hindrance." " On the contrary/' added Nyenashinyets, " I believe now that he will entice back all those traitorous captains to the Commonwealth again." "Pan Novoveski," said- Zagloba, suddenly, "if you had known that he was the son of Tugai Bey, perhaps then — perhaps so — what ? " " I should have commanded to give him, instead of three hundred, three thqjisand blows. May the thunderbolts shatter me if I would not have done so! Gracious gen- tlemen, it is a wonder to me that he, being Tugai Bey'.i whelp, did not run ort" to the Crimea. It must be that he discovered thi only recently ; for when with me he knew nothing pbout it. This is a wonder to me, I tell you it is ; but for God's sake, do not trust him. I know him, gentle- men, longer than you do ; and I will tell you only this much : the devil is not so slippeiy, a mad dog is not so irritable; a wolf is less malignant and cruel, than that man. He will pour tallow under the skins of you all yet." -V 244 PAN MICHAEL. " What are you talking about ? " asked Mushalski. " \/e have seen hira in action at Kalnik, at Uman, at Bratslav, and in a hundred other emergencies." '' He will not forget his own ; he will have vengeance," said Novoveski. " But to-day he slew Azba's ravagers. What are you telling us ? " Meanwhile Basia was all on fire, that history of Melle- hovich occupied her so much ; but she was anxious that the end should be worthy of the beginning ; therefore, shaking Fva Novoveski, she whispered in her ear, "But you loved him, Eva ? Own up ; don't deny ! You loved him. You love him yet, do you not ? I am sure you do. Be out- spoken with me. In whom can you confide, if not in me, a woman ? There is almost royal blood in him. The hetnian will get him, not one, but ten naturalizations. Pan Novo- veski will not oppose. Undoubtedly Azya himself loves you yet. 1 know already ; I know, I know. Never fear. He has confidence in me. I will put the question to him at once. He will tell me without torture. You loved him terribly ; you love him yet, do you not ? " Eva was as if dazed. When Azya showed his inclination to her the first time, she was almost a child ; after that she did not see him for a number of years, and had ceased to think of him. There remained with her the remembrance of him as a passionate stripling, who was half comrade to her brother, and half serving-lad. But now she saw him again ; he stood before her a handsome hero and fierce as a falcon, a famous warrior, and, besides, the son of a foreign, it is true, but princely, stock. Therefore young Azya seemed to her altogether different; therefore the sight of him stunned her, and at the time dazzled and charmed her. Memories of him appeared before her as in a dream. Her heart could not love the young man in Qne moment, but in one moment she felt in it an agreeable* readiness to love him. Basia, unable to question her to the end, took her, with Zosia Boski, to an alcove, and began again to insist, " Eva, tell me quickly, awfully quickly, do you love him ? " A flame beat into the face of Eva. She was a dark-haired and dark-eyed maiden, with hot blood ; and that blood flew to her cheeks at any mention of love. " Eva," repeated Basia, for the tenth time, " do you love him ? " "We catslav, PAN MICHAEL. 245 eance » ,Te you Melle- bhat the shaking u loved 1. You Be out- n me, a hetman n Novo- If loves rev fear. L to him u loved clination that she eased to mbrance arade to saw him Brce as a 'oreign, seemed of him aed her. m. Her but in to love ler, with t, " Eva, k-haired od flew ^ou love " I do not know," answered Eva, after a moment's hesi- tation. " But you don't deny ? Oho ! I know. Do not hesitate. I told Michael first that I loved him, — no harm ! and it was well. You must have loved each other terribly this long time. Ha ! I understand now. it is from yearning for you that he has always been so gloomy ; he went around like a wolf. The poor soldier withered away almost. What passed between you ? Tell me." " He told me in the storehouse that he loved me," whis- pered Eva. " In the storehouse ! What then ? " " Then he cauglit me and began to kiss me," continued she, in a still lower voice. " Maybe I don't know him, that Mellehovich ! And what did you do ? " " I was afraid to scream." " Afraid to scx^am ! Zosia, do you hear that ? When was your loving found out ? " "Father came in, and struck him on the spot with a hatchet ; then he whipped me, and gave orders to flog him so severely that he was a fortnight in bed." Here Eva began to cry, partly from sorrow, and partly from confusion. At sight of this, the dark-blue eyes of the sensitive Zosia filled with tears, then Basia began to com- fort Eva. " All will be well, my head on that ! And I will harness Michael into the work, and Pan Zagloba. I will persuade them, never fear. Against the wit of Pan Zagloba nothing can stand ; you do not know him. Don't cry, Eva dear, it is time for supper." Mellehovich was not at supper. He was sitting in his own room, warming at the fire gorailka and mead, which he poured into a smaller cup afterward and drank, eating at the same time dry biscuits. Pan Bogush came to him late in the evening to talk over news. The Tartar seated him at once on a chair lined with sheepskin, and placing before him a pitcher of hot drink, inquired, " But does Pan Novoveski still wish to make me his slave ? " "There is no longer any talk of that," answered the under-stolnik of Novgrod. " Pan Nyenashinyets might claim you first ; but he cares nothing for you, since his sister is already either dead, or does not wish any change in her fate. Pan Novoveski did not know who you were 246 PAN MICHAEL. when he punished you for intimacy with his daughter Now he is going around like one stunned, for though youi father brought a world of evil on this nountry, he was a re- nowned warrior, and blood is always blood. As God lives, no one will raise a finger here while you serve the country faithfully, especially as you have Triends on all sides." "Why should I not serv ^nthlully?" answered Azya. " My father fought against j ■ : . b he was a Pagan, while I profess Christ." "That 'sit, — that 'sit! You caniiw- return to the Cri- mea, unless with loss of faith, and that would be followed by loss of salvation ; therefore no earthly wealth, dignity, or office could recompense you. In truth, you owe gratitude both to Pan Nyenashinyets and Pan Novoveski, for the first brought you from among Pagans, and the second reared you in the true faith." " I know," said Azya, " that I owe them gratitude, and I will try to repay them. Your grace has remarked truly that I have found here a multitude of benefactors." " You speak as if it were bitter in your mouth when you say that ; but count yourself your well-wishers." " His grace the hetman and you in the first rank, — that I will repeat until death. What others there are, I know not." " But the commandant here ? Do you think that he would yield you into any one's hands, even though you were not Tugai Bey's son ? And Pani Volodyovski, 1 heard what she said about you during supper. Even before, when Novoveski recognized you, she took your part. Pan Volodyovski would do everything for her, for he does not see the world beyond her; a sister could not have more affection for a brother than she has for you. During the whole time of supper your name was on her lips." - The young Tartar bent his head suddenly, and began to blow into the cup of hot drink ; when he put out his some- what blue lips to blow, his face became so Tartar-like that Pan Bogush said, — " As God is true, how entirely like Tugai Bey you were this moment passes imagination. I knew him perfectly. I saw him in the palace of the Khan and on the field ; I went to his encampment it is small to say twenty times." " May God bless the just, and the plague choke evil- doers ! " said Azya. " To the health of the hetman ! " Pan Bogush drank, and said, " Health and long years ! It daughter lugh yom was a re< lod lives, e country 3es." red Azya. jan, while ) the Cri- foUowed I, dignity, gratitude i, for the )nd reared ide, and I ked truly when you ik, — that ft, I know that he you were I heard n before, irt. Pan does not a,ve more uring the began to lis some- Hike that rou were Perfectly, field ; I limes." )ke evil- PAN MICHAEL. 247 !" lars ! It is true those of us who stand with him are a handful, but true soldiers. God grant that we shall not give up to those bread-skinners, who know only how to intrigue at petty diets, and accuse the hetman of treason to the king. The rascals ! We stand night and day with our faces to the enemy, and they draw aroand kneading-troughs full of hashed meat and cabbage with millet, and are drumming on them with spoons, — that is their labor. The hetman sends envoy after envoy, implores reinforcements for Kamenyets. Cassandra-like, he predicts the destruction of Ilion and the people of Priam ; but they have no thought in their heads, and are simply looking for an offender against the king." " Of what is your grace speaking ? " " Nothing I I made a comparison of Kamenyets with Troy ; but you, of course, have not heard of Troy. Wait a little ; the hetman will obtain naturalization for you. The times are such that the occasion will not be wanting, if you wish really to cover yourself with glory." " Either I shall cover myself with glory, or earth will cover me. You will hear of me, as God is in heaven ! " "But those men? What is Krychinski doing? Will they return, or not ? What are they doing now ? " •' They are in encampment, — some in Urzyisk, others farther on. It is hard to come to an agreement at present, for they are far from one another. They have an order to move in spring to Adrianople, and to take with them all the provisions they can carry." " In God's name, that is important, for if there is to be a great gathering of forces in Adrianople, war with us is certain. It is necessary to inform the hetman of this at once. He thinks also that war will come, but this would be an infallible sign." " Halim told me that it is said there among them that the Sultan himself is to be at Adrianople." " Praised be the name of the Lord ! And here with us hardly a handful of troops. Our whole hope in the rock of Kamenyets ! Does Krychinski bring forward new con- ditions ? " "He presents complaints rather than conditions. A general amnesty, a return to the rights and privileges of nobles which they had formerly, commands for the captains, — is what they wish ; but as the Sultan has offered them more, they are hesitating." "What do you tell me? How could the Sultan give ^\^'^ 248 PAN MICHAEL. I them more than the Commonwealth 'i In TVirkey there is absolute rule, and all rights depend on the fancy of the Sultan alone. Even if he wlio is living and reigning at present were to keep all his promises, his successor might break them or trample on them jit will ; while with us privileges are sacred, and whoso becomes a noble, from him even the king can take nothing." " They say that they were nobles, and still they were treated on a level with dragoons ; that the starostas com- manded them more than once to perform various duties, from which not only a noble is free, but even an attendant." "But if the hetman promises them." "No one doubts the high mind of the hetman, and all love him in their hearts secretly ; but they think thus to themselves : ' The crowd of nobles will shout down the het- man as a traitor ; at the king's court they hate him ; a confederacy threatens him with impeachment. How can he do anything ? ' " Pan Bogush began to stroke his forelock. "Well, what ? " " They know not themselves what to do." " And will they remain with the Sultan ? " " No," " But who will command them to return to the Common- wealth ? " " I." " How is that ? " " I am the son of Tugai Bey." " My Azya," said Pan Bogush, after a while, " I do not deny that they may be in love with your blood and the glory of Tugai Bey, though they are our Tartars, and Tugai Bey was our dnemy. I understand such things, for even with us there are nobles who say with a certain pride that Hmelnitski was a noble, and descended, not from the Cos- sacks, but from our people, — from the Mazovians, Well, though such a rascal that in hell a worse is not to be found, they are glad to recognize him, because he was a renowned warrior. Such is the nature of man ! But that your blood of Tugai Bey should give you the right to command all Tartars, for this I see no sufficient reason." Azya was silent for a time ; then he rested his palms on his thighs, and said, " Then I will tell you ; Krychinski and other Tartars obey me. For besides this, that they are simple Tartars and I a prince, there are resources and power ey there i8 ucy of the •eigning at ssor might ie witli us , from liini they were ■ostas eoiu- ous duties, ttendaiit." an, and all nk thus to ivu the het- ite liim ; a low can he PAN MICHAEL. 249 <( Well, Commou- "I do not and the and Tugai for even iride that the Cos- iis. Well, be found, renowned fouT blood imand all palms on linski and they are md power In me. But neither you know them, nor does the hetniau himself know them." ; " What resources, what power ? " "I do not know how to tell you," answered Azya, in Kussian. " But why am I ready to do things that another would not dare ? Why have I thought of that of which another would not have thought ? " " What do you say ? Of wliat have you thought ? " "I have thought of this, — that if the hetman would gi"e me the will and the right, I would bring back, not merely the captains, but would put half the horde in the service of the hotman. Is there little vacant land in the Ukraine and the Wilderness ? Let the hetman only announce that if a Tartar comes to the Commonwealth he will be a noble, will not be oi)})ressed in his faith, and will serve in a squadron of his own people, that all will have their own hetman, as the Cossacks have, and my head for it, the whole Ukraine will be swarming soon. The Lithuanian Tartars will come ; thej' will conui from the South ; they will come from Do- brudja and Belgrod ; they will come from the Crimea ; they will drive their flocks, and bring their wives and chil- dren in wagons. Do not shake your head, your grace ; they will come ! — as those came long ago who served the Commonwealth faithfully for generations. In the Crimea and everywhere the Khan and the murzas oppress the peo- ple ; but in tlu3 Ukraine they will have their sabres, and take the field under their own hetman. T swear to you that they will come, for they suffer from hunger there from time to time. No^v•, if it is announced among the villages that I, by the authority of the hetman, call them, — that Tugai Bey's son calls, — thousands will come here." Pan Bogusli seized his own head: "By the wounds of God, Azya, whence did such thoughts come to you ? What would there be ? " " There would be in the Ukraine a Tartar nation, as there is a Cossack. You have granted privileges to the Cossacks, and a hetuian. Why should you not grant them to us ? You ask what there would be. There would not be what there is now, — a second Hmolnitski, — for we should have put foot at once on the throat of the Cossack ; there would not bo an uprising of peasants, slaughter and ruin; there would be no Doroshenko, for let him but rise, and I should be the first to bring him on a halter to the feet of the het- man. And should the Turkish power think to move against 200 PAN MICHAEL. I I US, we would beat the Sultan ; were the Khan to threaten raids, wo would beat the Khan. Is it so long since the 'Lithuanian Tartars, and those of Podolia, did the like, though remaining in the Mohammedan faith ? Why should we do otherwise ? We are of the Commonwealth, we are noble. Now, calculate. The Ukraine in peace, the Cossacks in check, protection .against Turkey, a number of tens of thousands of additional troops, — this is what I have been thinking ; this is what came to my head ; this is why Kry- chinski, Adurovich, Moravski, Tarasovski, obey me ; this is why one half the Crimea will roll to those steppes when I raise the call." Pan Bogush was as much astonished and weighed down by the words of Azya as if the walls of that room in which they were sitting had opened on a sudden, and new, un- known regions had appeared to his eyes. For a long time he could not utter a word, and merely gazed on the young Tartar ; but Azya began to walk v;ith great strides up and down in the, room. At last he said, — " Without me this cannot be done, for I am the son of Tugai Bey ; and from the Dnieper to the Danube there is no greater name among the Tartars." After a while he added : " What are Krychinski, Tarasovski, and others to me ? It is not a question of them alone, or of some thou- sands of Lithuanian or Podolian Tartars, but of the whole Commonwealth. They say that in spring a, great war will rise with the power of the Sultan ; but only give me permis- sion, and I will cause such a seething among the Tartars that the Sultan himself will scald his hands.'.' " In God's name, who are you, Azya ? " cried Pan Bogush. The young man raised his head : " The coming hetman of the Tartars ! " A gleam of the fire fell at that moment on Azya, lighting his face, which was at once cruel and beautiful. And it seemed to Pan Bogush that some new man was standing before him, such was the greatness and pride beating from the person of tho young Tartar. Pan Bogush felt also that Azya was speaking the truth. If such a proclamation of the hetman were published, all the Lithuanian and Podolian Tartars "would return without fail, and very many of the wild Tartars would follow them. The old noble knew pass- ing well the Crimea, in which he had been twice as a captive, and, ransomed by the hetman, had been afterward an threaten since the the like, 7hy should th, we are e Cossacks of tens of have been why Kry- ne ; this is Bs when I fhed down n in which 1 new, un- long time the young es up and bhe son of >e there is I while he I others to ome thou- the whole t war will le permis- le Tartars ried Pan iietman ^hting his it seemed ig before Ifrora the ilso that lation of iPodolian [y of the lew pass- captive, rard an PAN MICHAEL. 261 envoy ; he knew the court of Bagchesarai ; he knew the hordes living from the Don to the Dobrudja ; he knew that in winter many villages were depopulated by hunger; he knew that the despotism and rapacity of the Khan's baskaks were disgusting to the murzas • that in the Crimea itself it came often to rebellion ; he ULderstood at once, then, that rich lands and privileges would v^ntice without fail all those for whom it was evil, narrow, or dangerous in their old homesteads. They rvould be enticed most surely if the son of Tugai Bey raised the call. He alone could do this, — no other. He, through the renown of his father, might rouse villages, involve one half of the Crimea against "^he Ooher half, bring in the wild horde of Belgrod, and shako ihe whole power of the Khan, — nay, even that of the Sultr.n. Should the hetman desire to take advantage of the occa- sion, he might consider Tugai Bey's son as a man sent by Providence itself. Pan Bogush began then to look with another eye on Azya, and to wonder more and more how such thoughts could be hatched in his head. And the sweat was in drops like pearl on the forehead of the knight, so immense did those thoughts seem to him. Still, doubt remained yet in his soul ; therefore he said, after a while, — " And do you know that there would have to be war with Turkey over such a question ? " " There will be war as it is. Why did they command the horde to march to Adrianople ? There will be war unless dissensions rise in the Sultan's dominions ; and if it comes to taking the field, half the horde will be on our side." " For every point the rogue has an argument," thought Pan Bogush. " It turns one's head," said he, after a while. " You see, Azya, in every case it- is not an easy thing. What would the king sa^ what the chancellor, the estates, and all the nobles, for the greater part hostile to the het- man ? " " I need only the permission of the hetman on paper ; and when we are once here, let them drive us out! Who will drive us out, and with what ? You would be glad to squeeze the Zaporojians out of the Saitch, but you cannot in any way." " The hetman will dread the responsibility." "■ Behind the hetman will be fifty thousand sabres of the horde, besides the troops which he has in hand." '* But the Cossacks ? Do you forget the Cossacks ? They will begin opposition at once." 252 PAN MICHAEL. I ! " We are needed here specially to keep a sword hanging ov^r the Cossack neck. Through whom has Doroshenko support ? Through the Tartars ! Let me take the Tartars in hand, Doroshenko must beat with his forehead to the hetman." Here Azya stretched out his palm and opened his fingers like the talons of an eagle ; then he grasped after the hilt of his sabre. " This is the way we will show the Cossacks law ! They will become serfs, and we will hold the Ukraine. Do you hear. Pan Bogush ? You think that I am a small man ; but T am not so small as it seems to Novoveski, the commandant of this place, and you. Pan Bogush. Behold, I have been thinking over this day and night, till I have grown t^'n, till my face is sunken. Look at it, your grace ; it has grown black. But what I have thought out, I have thought out well ; and therefore I tell you that in me there are resources and power. You see yourself that these are great things. Go to the hetman, but go quickly. J^ay the question before him ; let him give me a letter touching this matter, and I shall not care a,bout the estates. The het- man has a great so^l ; the hetman will know that this is pov/er and resource. Tell the hetman that I am Tugai Bey's son ; that I alone can do this. Lay it before him, let him consent to it ; but in God's name, let it be done in time, while there is snow on the steppe, before spring, for in spring there will be war ! Go at once and return at once, so that I may know quickly what I am to do." Pan Bogush did not observe even that Azya spoke in a tone of command, as if he were a hetman giving instructions to his officer. " To-morrow I will rest," said he ; '* and after to-morrow T will set out. God grant me to find the hetman in Yavorov ! Decision is quick with him, and soon you will have an answer." " What does your grace think, — will the hetman consent ? " " Perhaps he will command you to come to him ; do not go to Rashkoff, then, at present, — you can go more quickly to Yavorov from ♦'his place. Whether he will agree, I know not; but he will take the matter under prompt consideration, for you present powerful reasons. By the living God, I did not expect this of you ; but I see now that you are an uncommon man, and that the Lord God predestined you to greatness. Well, / zya, Azya ! Lieu- tenant in a Tartar squadron, nothing more, and such things PAN MICHAEL. 263 i hanging oroshenko le Tartars lad to the lis fingers r the hilt J Cossacks 3 Ukraine. n a small tveski, the Behold, ill I have our grace ; •ut, I have 1 me there these are Jjay the ching this The het- lat this is ugai Bey's m, let him 3 in time, ig, for in 1 at once, )oke in a structions and after [e hetman you will hetman : do not quickly agree, I prompt By the [see now lord God J ! Lieu- |h things My God, are in his head that fear seizes a man ! Now I shall not wonder even if I see a heron-feather in your cap, and a buuchuk above you. I believe now what you tell me, — '.hat these thoughts have been burning you in the night- time. I will go at once, the day after to-morrow; but I will rest a little. Now 1 will leave you, for it is late, and my head is as noisy as a saw-mill. Be with God, Azya ! temples are aching as if I had been drunk. Be with Azya, son of Tugai Bey ! " Here Pan Bogush pressed the thin hand of the Tartar, and turned toward the door; but on the threshold he stopped again, and said, " How is this ? New troops for the Commonwealth ; a sword ready above the neck of the Cossack ; Doroshenko conquered ; dissension in the Crimea ; the Turkish power weakened ; an end to the raids against Eussia, — for God's sake ! " When he had said this, Pan Bogush went out. Azya looked after him a while, and whispered, " But for me a bunchuk, a baton, and, with consent or without, she. Other- wise woe to you ! " Then he finished the gorailka, and threw himself on to the bed, covered with skins. The fire had gone down in the chimney ; but through the window came in the clear rays of the moon, which had risen high in the cold v/^intry sky. Azya lay for some time quietly, but evidently was unable to sleep. At last he rose, approached the window, and looked at the moon, sailing like a ship through the infinite solitudes of heaver. The young Tartar looked at it long; at last he placed his fists on his breast, pointed both thumbs upward, and from the mouth of him who barely an hour before had confessed Christ, came, in a half-chant, a half drawl, in a melancholy key, — " La Allah ilia Allah ! Mahomet Rossul Allah ! " 254 PAN MICHAEL. t CHAPTER XXX. Meanwhile Basia waa holding counsel from early morn- ing with her husband and Pan Zagloba how to unite two loving and straitened hearts. The two men laughed at her enthusiasm, and did not cease to banter her ; still, yielding to her usually in everything, as to a spoiled child, they promised at last to assist her. " The best thing," said Zagloba, " is to persuade old Novoveski not to take the girl with him to Eashkoff ; tell him that the frosts have come, and that the road is not perfectly safe. Here the young people will see each other often, and fall in love with all their might." " That is a splendid idea," cried Basia. " Splendid or not," said Zagloba, " do not let them out of your sight. You are a woman, and I think this way, — you will solder them at last, for a woman carries her point always ; but see to it that the Devil does not carry his point in the mean while. That would be a shame for you, since the affair is on your responsibility." Basia began first of all to spit at Pan Zagloba, like a cat ; then she said, " You boast that you were a Turk in your youth, and you think that every one is a Turk. Azya is not that kind."" " Not a Turk, only a Tartar. Pretty image ! She would vouch for Tartar love." "They are both thinking more of weeping, and that from harsh sorrow. Eva, besides, is a most honest maiden." " Still, she has a face as if some one had written on her forehead, ' Here are lips for you ! ' Ho ! she is a daw. Yesterday I fixed it in my mind that when she sits opposite a nice fellow, her sighs are such that they drive her plate forward time after time, and she must push it back again. A real daw, I tell you." " Do you wish me to go to my own room ? " asked Basia. " You will not go when it is a question of match-making. I know you, — you'll not go! But still 't is too early for you to make matches ; for that is the business of women with gray hair. Pani Boski told me yesterday that when she saw you . returning from the battle in trousers^ she PAN MICHAEL. 266 rly mom- unite two Led at her ., yielding hild, they suade old ikoff; tell )ad is not lach other lem out of ray,— you her point |r his point you, since ike a cat ; in your zya is not Jhe would 1 and that maiden." bi on her a daw. opposite Iher plate Ick again. led Basia. -making. jarly for If women lat when isers^ she thought that she was looking at Pani Volodyovski's son, who had gone to the woods on an expedition. You do not love dignity J but dignity, too, does not love you, which appears at once from your slender form. You are a regular student, as God is dear to me ! There is another style of women in the world now. In my time, when a woman sat down, the chair squeaked in such fashion that yoa might think some one had sat on the tail of a dog ; but as to you, you might ride bareback on a tom-cat without great harm to the beast. They say, too, that women who begin to make matches will have no posterity." "Do they really say that?" asked the little knight, • alarmed. But Zagloba began to laugh ; and Basia, putting her rosy face to the face of her hucband, said, in an undertone, " Ah, Michael, at a convenient time we will make a pilgrimage to Chenstohova ; then maybe the Most Holy Lady will change matters." " That is the best way indeed," said Zagloba. Ther they embraced at once, and Basia said, *' But now let us talk of Azya and poor Eva, of how we are to help them. We are happy ; let them be happy." "When Novoveski goes away, it will be easier for them," said the little knight ; " for in his presence they could not see each other, especially as Azya hates the old man. But if the old man were to give him Eva, maybe, forgetting former offences, they would begin to love each other as son-in-law and father-in-law. According to my head, it is not a question of bringing the young people together, for they love each other already, but of bringing over the old man." " He is a misanthrope ! " said Basia. "Baska," said Zagloba, "imagine to yourself that you had a daughter, and that you had to give her to some Tartar — " " Azya is a prince." "I do not deny that Tugai Bey comes of high blood. Ketling was a noble ; still Krysia would not have married him if he had not been naturalized." " Then try to obtain naturalization for Azya." " Is that an easy thing ? Though some one were to admit him to his escutcheon, the Diet would have to confirm the choice ; and for that, time and protection are necessary." " I do not like this, — that time is needed, — f' r we could 266 PAN MICHAEL. I 1 1 find protection. Surely the hetinau would not refuse it to Azya, for he loves soldiers. Michael, write to tlie hetniau. Do you want ink, pen, paper ? Write at once ! I '11 bring you ev6rything, and a taper and the seal ; and you will sit down and write without delay." " O Almighty God ! " cried he, '' I asked a sedate, sober wife of Thee, and Thou didst give me a whirlwind ! " "Talk that way, talk; then I'll die." " Ah, your impatience ! " cried the little knight, with animation, — " your impatience, tf u ! tfu ! a charm for a dog ! " Here he turned to Zagloba : " Do you not know the words of a charm ? " " I know them, and I 've told them," said Zagloba. * "Write!" cried Basia, "or I shall jump out of my skin." "I would write twelve letters, to please you, though I know not what good that would be, for in this case the hetman himself can do nothing ; even with protection, Azya can appear only at the right time. My Basia, Panna Novoveski has revealed her secret to you, — very well ! But you have not spoken to Azya, and you do not know to this moment whether he is burning with love for Eva or not." " He not burning ! Why should n't he be burning, when he kissed her in the storehouse ? Aha ! " "Golden soul!" said Zagloba, smiling. " i. h« • is like the talk of a newly born infant, except that you larn your tongue better. My love, if Michael and I had to marry all the women whom we happened to kiss, we should have to join the Mohammedan faith at once, and I should be Sultan of Turkey, and he Khan of the Crimea. How is that, Michael, hei ? " "1 suspected Michael before I was his," said Basia; and thrusting her finger up to his eye, she began to tease him. " Move your mustaches ; move them ! Do not deny ! I know, I know, and you know — at Ketling's." The liti'.e knight really moved his mustaches to give him- self courage, and at the same time to cover his confusion; at last, wishing to cht^age the conversation, he said, " And so you do not know whether Azya is in love with Panna Eva?" "Wait; I will culk to him alotie and ask him. But he is in love, he must be in love I Otherwise 1 don't want to know him." 4^^^" fuse it to d hetiuau. I'll bring [>u will sit Late, sober d!" [ght, with xriu for a t know tlie jba. • )ut of my ., though I s case the protection, ,sia, Panna irery well ! not know ve for Eva. g, when he is like larn your marry all . have to be Sultan is that, lasia; and ,ease him. deny ! I give hini- on fusion ; j,id, ''And th Panna iBut he is want to PAN MICHAEL. 267 " Tn God's name ! she is ready to talk him into it," said Zagloba. " And 1 will persuade him, even if I had to shut myself in with him daily." " Inquire of him, to begin with," said the little knight. " Maybe at first he will .not confess, for he is shy ; that is nothing. You will gain his confidence gradually; you'll know him better ; you '11 understand him, and then only can you decide what to do." Here the little knight turned to Zagloba : " She .seems giddy, but she is quick." " Kids are quick," said Zagloba, seriously. Further conversation was interrupted by Pan Bogush, who rushed in like a bomb, and had barely kissed Basia's hands when he exclaimed, " May the bullets strike that Azya ! I could not close my eyes the whole night. May the woods cover him ! " " What did Pan Azya bring against your grace ? " asked Basia. " Do you know what we were making yesterday ? " And Pan Bogush, staring, began to look around on those present. " What ? " " History ! As God is dear to me, I do not lie." "What history ? " "The history of the Commonwealth; that is, simply a great man. Pan Sobieski himself will be astonished when I lay Azya's ideas before him. A great man, I repeat to you ; and I regret that I cannot tell you more, for I am sure that you would be as much astonished as I. I can only say that if what he has in view succeeds, God knows what he will be." "For example," asked Zagloba, "will he be hetman?" Pan Bogush put his hands on his hips : " That is it, — he will be hetman. I am sorry that I cannot tell you more. He will be hetman, and that's enough." " Perhaps a dog hetman, or he will go with bullocks. Chabans have their hetmans also. Tfu ! what is this that your grace is saying. Pan Under-Stolnik ? That he is the son of Tugai Bey is true ; but if he is to become hetman, what am I to become, .-t- what will Pan Michael become, or your grace ? Sh;; r. v e become three kings at the birth of Christ, waiting ior l;l;c abdication of Caspar, Melchior, and Baltazav? The i.cMes at least created me com- mander; I resigned the <;^hce, however, out of friendship 17 <^.r^^ \ 258 PAN MICHAEL. for Pavel,* but, as Grod lives, I don*t understand youi prediction." " But I tell you that Azya is a great man." " I said so," exclaimed Basia, turning toward the door, through which other guests at the stanitsa began to enter. First came Pani Boski with the blue-eyed Zosia^ and Pan Novoveski with Eva, who, after a night of bad sleep, looked more charming than usual. She had slept badly, for strange dreams had disturbed her ; she dreamed of Azya, only he was more beautiful and insistent than of old. The blood rushed to her face at thought of this dream, for she imagined that every one would guess it in her eyes. But no one noticed her, since all had begun to say " good-day " to Pani Volody- ovski. Then Pan Bogush resumed his narrative touching Azya's greatness and destiny ; and Basia was glad that Eva and Pan Novoveski must listen to it. In fact, the old noble had blown off his anger since his first meeting with the Tartar, and was notably calmer. He spoke of him no longer as l^iis man. To tell the truth, the discovery that he was a Tartar prince and a son of Tugai Bey imposed upon him beyond noasure. He heard with wonder of Azya's uncommon bravery, and how the hetman had in- trusted such an important function to him as that of bring- ing back to the service of the Commonwealth all the Lithuanian and Podolian Tartars. At times it seemed even to Pan Novoveski that they were talking of some one else besides Azya, to such a degree bad the young Tartar become uncommon. But Pan Bogush repeated every li' ^ie while, with a very mysterious mien, " This is nothing in comparison with what is /raiting for him ; but I am not free to speak of it." And when the others shook their Iieads with doubt, he cried, "There are two grepi inen ir» the Commonwealth, — Pan Sobieski and that A^yw, son ol Tugai Bey." " By the dear God," said Tan iiovoveski, made impatient at last, "prince or not prinor, w! at can he be in this Com- monwealth, unless he is a noljle ; He is not naturalized yet." '' The hetman will get him ten naturalizations I " cried Basia. Eva listened to these praises with closed eyes and a 1 Zagloba refers here to Pavel Sapyeha, vo<)voda of Vilna, aud grand betmau of Lithuania. i and youi the door, bo enter. j and Pan Bp, looked or strange a, only he rhe blood imagined ne noticed li Volody- touching . that Eva ;, the old ting with if him no •very that ' imposed wonder of Q had in- of bring- i all the med even one else ir become th a very dth what t." And he cried, -Pan npatient lis Com- buralized J! " cried Is and a id grand PAN MICHAEL. 269 beating heart. It is difficult to say whether it would have beaten so feverishly for a poor and unknown Azya as for Azya the knight and man of great future. But that glitter captivated her; and the old remembrance of the kisses and the fresh dream went through her with a quiver of delight. " So great and so celebrated," said Eva. •' What wonder if he is as quick as fire ! " 260 PAN MICHAEL. CHAPTER XXXI. Basia took the Tartar that very day to " an examination," following the advice of her husband ; and fearing the shy- ness of Azya, she resolved not to insist too much at once. Still, he had barely appeared before her when she said, straight from the bridge, — "Pan Bogush says that you are a great man; but I think that the greatest man cannot avoid love." Azya closed his eyes, inclined his head, and said, " Your grace is right." " I see that you are a man with a heart." When she had said this, Basia began to shake her yellow forelock and blink, as if to say that she knew aifairs of this kind well, and also hoped that she was not speaking to a man without knowledge. Azya raised his head and em- braced with his glance her charming figure. She had never seemed so wonderful to him as on that day, when her eyes, gleaming from curiosity and animation, and the blushing child-like face, full o^ smiles, were raised toward his face. But the more innocen" che face, the more charm did Azya see in it; the more did desire rise in his soul; the more powerfully did love seize and intoxicate him as with wine, and drive out all other desires, save this one alone, — to take her from her husband, bear her away, hold her for- ever at his breast, press her lips to his lips, feel her arms twined around his neck : to love, to love even to forget him- self, even to perish alone, or perish with her. At thought of this the whole world whirled around with him ; new desires crept up every moment from the den of his soul, like serpents from crevices in a cliff. But he was a man who possessed also great self-control ; therefore he said in spirit, " It is impossible yet ! " and he held his wild heart at check when he chose, as a furious horse is held on a lariat. He stood before her apparently cold, though he had a flame in his mouth and eyes, and his deep pupils told all that his compressed lips refused to confess. But Basia, hav- ing a soul as pure as water in a spring, and besides a mind occupied entirely with something else, did not understand PAN MICHAEL. 261 i nation," the shy- i at once. she said, fc I think I, "Your r yellow s of this ing to a and em- id never ler eyes, slushing lis face. id Azya le more h wine, lone, — ler for- U' arms :et him- rhought new IS soul, a man said in heart on a had a )ld all a, hav- mind stand that speech ; she was thinking in the moment what further to tell the Tartar; and at last, raising her finger, she said : " More than one bears in his heart hidden love, and does not dare to speak of it to any one ; but if he would confess his love sincerely, perhaps he might learn something good." Azya's face grew dark for a moment ; a wild hope flashed through his head like lightning ; but he recollected himself, and inquired, " Of what does your grace wish to speak ? " " Another would be hasty with you," said Basia, " since women are impatient, and not deliberate ; but I am not of that kind. As to helping, I would help you willingly, but I do not ask your confidence in a moment ; I only say this to you : T)o not hide ; come to me even daily. I have spoken of this matter with my husband already ; gradually you will come to know and see my good-will, and you will know that I do not ask through mere curiosity, but from sympathy, and because if 1 am to assist, I must be certain that you are in love. Besides, it is proper that you ^ow it first ; AvhcMi you acknowledge it to me, perhaps 1 can tell you something." Tugai Bey's son understood now in an instant how vain was that hope whi '-h had gleamed in his head a moment before ; he divined at once that it was a question of Eva Novoveski, and all the curses on the whole family which time had collect od in his vengeful soul came to his mouth. Hatred burst out in him like a flame ; the greater, the more different were the feelings which had shaken him a moment earlier. But he recollected himself. He possessed not merely self-control, but the adroitness of Orientals. In one moment he understood that if he burst out against the Novoveskis venomously, he would lose the favor of Basia and the possibility of seeing her daily ; but, on the other hand, he felt that he could not conquer himself — at least then — to such a degree as to lie to that desired one in the face of his own soul by saying that he loved another. There- fore, from a real internal conflict and undissembled suffer- ing, he threw himself suddenly before Basia, and kissing \wv feet, began to speak thus : — " I give my soul into the hands of your grace ; I give my faith into the hands of your grace. I do not wish to do anything except what you command me ; I do not wish to know any other will. Do with me what you like. I live in torment and suffering ; I am unhappy. Have compassion on me ; if not, I shall perish and be lost." 262 PAN MICHAEL. And he began to groan, for he felt immense pain, and unacknowledged desires burned him with a living flame. But Basia considered these words as an outburst of love for Era, — love long and paiulully hidden ; therefore pity for the young man seized her, and two tears gleamed in her eyes. " Rise, Azya ! " said she to the kneeling Tartar. " I have always wished you well, and I wish sincerely to help you ; you come of high blood, and they will surely not withhold naturalization in return for your services. Pan Novoveski will let himself be appeased, for now he looks with different eyes on yov ; and Eva — " Here Basia rose, raised her rosy, smiling face, and putting her hand at the side of her mouth, whispered in Azya's ear, — "Eva loves you." His face wrinkled, as if from rage ; he seized his hips with his hands, and without thinking of the astonishment which his exclamation might cause, he repeated a number of times in a hoarse voice, " Allah ! Allah ! Allah 1 " Then he rushed out of the room. Basia looked after him for a moment. The cry did not astonish her greatly, for the Polish soldiers used it often ; buo seeing the violence of the young Tartar, she said to herself, " Real fire ! He is wild after her." Then she shot out like a whirlwind to make a report to her husband, Pan Zagloba, and Eva. She found Pan Michael in the chancery, occupied with the registry of the squadron stationed in HreptyofF. He was sitting and writing, but she ran up to him and cried, " Do you know ? I spoke to him. He fell at my feet ; he is wild after her." The little knight put down his pen anc! bega'j to look at his wife. She was so animated and pretty that his eyes gleamed ; and, smiling, he stretched his arms toward her. She, defending herself, repeated again, — " Azya is wild after Eva ! " " As I am after you," said the little knight, embracing her. That same day Zagloba and Eva knew most minutely all her conversation with Azya. The young lady's heart yielded itself now completely to the sweet feeling, and was beating like a hammer at the thought of the first meeting, and still more at thought of what would happen when they should be alone. And she saw already the face of Azya at her knees, and felt his kisses on her hands, and her own PAN MICHAEL. 263 faintness at the time when the head of a maiden bends toward the arms of the loved one, and her lips whis]jor, " ^. love." Meanwhile, from emotion and disquiet she kis8€;l Basia's hands violently, and looked every moment at tlie door to see if she could behold in it the gloomy but shapely form of young Tugai Bey. But Azya did not show himself, for Halim had come to him, — Halim, the old servant of his father, and at present a considerable murza in the Dobrudja. He liad come quite openly, siijce it was known in Hreptyoff that he was tlw intermediary between Azya and those captains who had accepted service with the Sultan. They shut themselves up at once in Azya's quarters, where Halim, after he had given the requisite obeisances to Tugai Bey's son, crossed his hands on his breast, and with bowed head waite«l for questions. " Have you any letters ? " asked Azya. " I have none, Effendi. They commanded me to give everything in words." " Well, speak." "War is certain. In the spring we must all go to Adrianople. Commands are issued to the Bulgarians to take hay and barley there." " And where will the Khan be ? " " He will go straight by the Wilderness, through the Ukraine, to Doroshenko." " What do you hear concerning the encampments ? " " They are glad of the war, and are sighing for spring ; there is suffering in the encampments, though the winter is only beginning." " Is the suffering great ? " "Many horses have died. In Belgrod men have sold themselves into slaveiy, only to live till spring Many horses have died, Effendi ; for in the fall there was little grass on the steppes. The sun burned it up." " But have they heard of Tugai Bey's son ? " " I have spoken as much as you permitted. The report went out from the Lithuanian and Podolian Tartars ; but no one knows the truth clearly. They are talking too of this, — that the Commonwealth wishes to give them freedom and land, and call them to service under Tugai Bey's son. At the mere report all the villages that are poorer were roused. They are willing, Effendi, they are willing ; but some explain to them that this is all untrue, that the Common- s^. ^.^> w.^. IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) i.O 1.1 1^ |28 12.5 2.2 ^ lis M U ftUUL. 1.25 1.4 1.6 6" ► Hiotographic Sdences Corporation 23 WEST MAIN STREET WEBSTER, M.Y. 14580 (716) 873-4503 X"" ^ '% 264 PAN MICHAEL. wealth will send troops against them, and that there is no son of Tugai Bey at all. There were merchants of ours in the Crimea; they said ohat some there were giving out, ' There is a son of Tugai Bey,' and the people were roused ; others said, ' There is not,' and the people were restrained. But if it should go out that your grace calls them to freedom, land, and service, swarms would move. Only let it be free for me to speak." Azya's face grew bright from satisfaction, and he began to walk with great strides up and down in the room ; then he said, " Be in good health, Halim, under my roof. Sit down and eat." " I am your servant and dog, Effendi," said the old Tartar. Azya clapped his hands, whereupon a Tartar orderly came in, and, hearing the command, brought refreshments after a time, — gorailka, dried meat, bread, sweetmeats, and some handfuls of dried water-melon seeds, which, with sun- flower seeds, are a tidbit greatly relished by Tartars. " You are a friend, not a servant," said Azya, when the orderly retired. " Be well, for you bring good news ; sit and eat." Halim began to eat, and until he had finished, they said nothing ; but he refreshed himself quickly, and began to glance at Azya, waiting till he should speak. "They know here now who I am," said Azya, at length. "And what, Effrvdi?" " Nothing. Thty respect me still more. When it came to work, I had to tell them anyhow. But I delayed, for I was waiting for news from the horde, and I wished the hetman to know first; but Novoveski came, and he recognized me." " The young one ? " asked Halim, with fear. " The old, not the young one. Allah has sent them all to me here, for the maiden is here. The Evil Spirit must have entered them. Only let me become hetman, I will play with them. They are giving me the maiden ; very well, slaves are needed in the harem." " Is the old man giving her ? " " No. She — she thinks that I love, not her, but the other." " Effendi," said Halim, bowing, " I am the slave of your house, and I have not the right to speak before your face ; but I recognized you among the Lithuanian Tartars ; I told you at Bratslav who you are j and from that time I serve PAN MICHAEL. 265 you faithfully. I tell others that they are to look on you as master ; but though they love you, no one loves you as I do ; is It free for me to speak ? " "Speak." "Be on your guard against the little knight. He is famous in the Crimea and the Dobrudja." " And, Halim, have you heard of Hmelnitski ? " "I have, and I served Tugai Bey, who warred with Hmelnitski against the Poles, ruined castles, and took property." "And do you know that Hmelnitski took Ghaplinski's wife from him, married her himself, and had children by her ? What then? There was war; and all the troops of the hetmans and the king and the Commonwealth did not take her from Hmelnitski. He beat the hetmans and the king and the Commonwealth ; and besides that, he was hetman of the Cossacks. And I, — what shall I be ? Hetman of the Tartars. They must give me plenty of land, and some town as capital ; around the town villages will rise on rich land, and in the villages good men with sabres, many bows and many sabres. And when I carry her away to my town, and have her for wife, the beauty, with whom will the power be ? With me. Who will demand her ? The little knight, — if he be alive. Even should he be alive, and howl like a wolf and beat with his forehead to the king with complaint, do you think that they would raise war with me for one bright tress ? They have had such a war already, and half the Commonwealth was flaming with fire. Who will take her ? Is it the hetman ? Then I will join the Cossacks, will conclude brotherhood with Doroshenko, and give the country over to the Sultan. I am a second Hmelnitski ; I am better than Hmelnitski : in me 9. lion is dwelling. Let them permit me to take her, I will serve them, beat the Cossacks, beat the Khan, and beat the Sultan ; but if not, I will trample all Lehistan * with hoofs, take hetmans captive, scatter armies, burn towns, slay people. I am Tugai Bey's son; I am a lion." Here Azya's eyes blazed with a red light; his white teeth glittered like those of old Tugai ; he raised his hand and shook his threatening fist toward the north, and he was great and terrible and splendid, so that Halim bowed to him repeatedly, and said hurriedly, in a low voice, — > Poland, 266 PAN MICHAEL. " Allah kerim I Allah kerim ! " » Then silence continued for a long time. Azya grew calm by degrees; at last he said, '* Bogush came here. I revealed to him my strength and resource ; namely, to have in the Ukraine, at the side of the Cossack nation, a Tartar nation, and besides the Cossack hetman a Tartar hetman." " Did he approve it ? " " He seized himself by the head, and almost beat with the forehead ; next day he galloped off to the hetman with the happy news." " Effendi," said Halim, timidly, " but if the Great Lion should not approve it ? " "Sobieski?" "Yes." A ruddy light began to gleam again in Azya's eyeo ; but it remained only during one twinkle. His face grew calm immediately ; then he sat on a bench, and resting his head on his hands, fell into deep thought. " I have weighed in my mind," said he, at last, " what the grand hetman may answer when Bogush gives him the happy news. The hetman is wise, and will consent. The hetman knows that in spring there will be war with the Sultan, for which there are neither men nor money in the Commonwealth ; and when Doroshenko and the Cossacks are on the side of the Sultan, final destruction may come on Lehistan, — and all the more that neither the king nor the estates believe that there will be war, and are not hurrying to prepc I'e for it. I have an attentive ear here on every- thing ; I know all, and Bogush makes no secret before me of what they say at the hetman*s headquarters. Pan Sobi eski is a great man ; he will consent, for he knows that if the Tartars come here for freedom and land, a civil war may spring up in the Crimea and the steppes of the Dobrudja, that thv^ strength of the horde will decrease, and that tiie Sultan himself must see to quieting those outbreaks. Meanwhile, the hetman will have time to prepare himself better ; the Cossacks and Doroshenko will waver in loyalty to the Sultan. This is the only salvation for the Common- wealth, which is so weak that even the return of a few thousand Lithuanian Tartars means much for it. The het- man knows this ; he is wise, he will consent." "I bow before your reason," answered Halim; "but 1 God is merciful ! God is merciful I PAN MICHAEL. 267 what will happen if Allah takes from the Great Lion his light, or if Satan so blinds him with pride that he will reject your plans ? " Azya pushed his wild face up to Halim's ear, and whis- pered, " You remain here noTT until the answer comes from the hetman ; and till then I will not go to Rashkoff. If they reject my plans, I will send you to Krychinski and the others. You will give them the order to advance to this side of the river almost up to HreptyofF, and to be in readi- ness ; and I with my men here will fall on the command the first night I choose, and do this for them — " Here Azya drew his finger across his neck, and after a while added, " Fate, fate, fate I " Halim thrust his head down between his shoulders, and on his beast-like face an ominous smile appeared. "Allah I And that to the Little Falcon ? " "That to him first." " And then to the Sultan's dominions ? " " To the Sultan's dominions, — with her.'' "but 268 PAN MICHAEL. CHAPTER XXXII. A FIERCE winter covered the forests with heavy snow- clusters and icicles, and filled ravines to their edges with drifts, so that the whole land seemed a single white plain. Great, sudden storms came, in which men and herds were lost under the pall of snow; roads grew misleading and perilous: still, Pan Bogush hastened with all his power to Yavorov to communicate Azya's great plans to the hetman as quickly as possible. A noble of the border, reared in continual danger of Cossacks and Tartars, penetrated with the thought of perils which threatened the country from insurrections, from raids, from the whole power of the Turks, he saw in those plans almost the salvatiqn of the country ; he believed sacredly that the hetman, held in homage by him, and by all men of the frontier, would not hesitate a moment when it was a question of the power of the Common- wealth: hence he rode forward with joy in his heart, in spite of snow-drifts, wrong roads, and tempests. He dropped in at last on a Sunday, together with snow, at Yavorov, and having the good fortune to find Pan Sobieski at home, announced himself straightway, though a'utendants informed him that the hetman, busied night and day with expeditions and the writing of despatches, had barely time to take food. But beyond expectation, the het- man gave command to call him at once. Therefore, after he had waited only a short time, the old soldier bowed to the knees of his leader. He found Pan Sobieski changed greatly, and with a face full of care; for those were well-nigh the most grievous years of his life. His name had not thundered yet through every corner of Christendom ; but the fame of a great leader and a terrible crusher of the Mussulman encircled him already in the Commonwealth. Owing to that fame, the grand baton was confided to him in time, and the defence of the eastern boundary; but with the dignity of hetman they had given him neither money nor men. Still, victory had followed his steps hitherto as faithfully as his shadow follows a man. With a handful of troops he had won vic- tory at Podhaytse ; with a handful of troops he had passed PAN MICHAEL 269 snow. red to la face rievous irough I leader him [e, the ifence itman [ictory ladow |n vic- Wssed like a flame through the length and the breadth of the Ukraine, rubbing into dust chambuls of many thousands, capturing insurgent cities, spreading dread and terror of the Polish name. But now there hung over the Common- wealth a war with the most terrible of the powers of that period, for it was a war with the whole Mussulman world. It was no longer a secret for Sobieski that since Doroshenko had given up the Ukraine and the Cossacks to the Sultan, the latter had promised to move Turkey, Asia Minor, Arabia, and Egypt as far as the interior of Africa, to pro- claim a sacred war, and go in his own person to demand the new "pashalik"* from the Commonwealth. Destruction, like a bird of prey, was floating over all Southern Eussia, and meanwhile there was disorder in the Commonwealth ; the nobles were uproarious in defence of their incompetent king, and, assembled in armed camps, were ready for civil war, if for any. The country, exhausted by recent conflicts and military confederations, had become impoverished; envy was storming in it ; mutual distrust was rankling in men's hearts. No one wished to believe that war with the Mussulman power was imminent ; and they condemned the great leader for spreading news about it purposely to turn men's minds from home questions. He was condemned greatly for this also, — that he was ready himself to call in the Turks, if only to secure victory to his adherents. They made him simply a traitor ; and had it not been for the army, they would not have hesitated to impeach him. In view of the approaching war, to which thousands of legions of wild people would march from the East, he was without an army, — he had merely a handful, so small that the Sultan's court counted more servants ; he was without money, without means of repairing the ruined fortresses, without hope of victory, without possibility of defencie, without the conviction that his death, as formerly the death of Jolkyevskl, would rouse the torpid country and give birth to an avenger. That was the reason that care had settled on his forehead ; and the lordly countenance, like that of a Roman conqueror with a forehead in laurels, bore traces of hidden pain and sleepless nights. But at sight of Bogush a kindly smile brightened the face of the ' The territory governed by a pasha, in thin case the lands of the Cossacks. 270 PAN MICHAEL. hetnian ; he placed his hands on the shoulders of the man inclining before him, and said, — " I greet you, soldier, I greet you ! I had not hoped to see you so soon ; but you are the dearer to me in Yarorov. Whence do you come, — from Kameuyets ? " " No, serene, great, mighty lord hetman, I have not even been at Kamenyets. I come straightway fiom Hreptyoff." " What is my little soldier doing there ? Is he well, and has he cleared the wilds of Ushytsa even somewhat ? " "The wilds are so peaceful that a child might pass through them in safety. The robbers are hanged, and in these last days Azba Bey with his whole party was cut to fieces, so that even a witness of the slaughter was not left, arrived there on the very day of their destruction." " I recognize Volodyovski : Rushchyts in Rashkoff is the only man who may compare with him. But what do they say in the steppes ? Are there fresh tidings from the Danube ? " " There are, but of evil. There is to be a great muster o" Vjops at Adrianople in the lust days of winter." '' I know that already. There are no tidings now save of •'v"Ll, — evil from the Commonwealth, evil from the Crimea and from Stambul." " But not altogether, for I myself bring such good tidings that if I were a Turk or a Tartar I should surely mention a present." " Well, then, you have fallen from heaven to me. Come, speak quickly, dispel my anxiety ! " " But if I am so frozen, your great mightiness, that the wit has stiffened in my head ? " The hetman clapped his hands, and commanded an atten- dant to bring mead. After a while they brought in a mouldy decanter, and candlesticks with burning tapers, for though the hour was still early, snowy clouds had made the air so gloomy that outside, as well as in the house, it was like nightfall. The hetman poured out and drank to his guest ; the latter, bowing low, emp ,ied his glass, and said : " The first news is this, that Azya, who was to bring back to our service the captains of the Lithuanian Tartars and the Cheremis, is not called ^Rfellehovich, he is a son of Tugai Bey/' "Of Tugai Bey?" asked Pan Sobieski, with amazement. "Thus it is, your great mightiness. It hiS come out that Pan Nyenashinyets carried him away from the Crimea PAN MICHAEL. 271 atten- louldy though air so IS like [latter, lews is 36 the lis cot lent. ie out li'imea while a child, but lust him on the road home ; and ilzya, falling into possession of the Novoveskis, was reared at their house without knowing that he was descended from such a fatlier." " It was a wonder to me that he, though so young, was held in such esteem among the Tartars. But now I under- stand ; and the Cossacks too, even those who have remained faithful to the mother,^ consider Hmelnitski as a kind of saint, and are proud of him." "That is just it, just itj I told Azya the same thing," said Pan Bogush. " Wonderful are the ways of God," said the hetman, after a while ; " old Tugai shed rivers of blood in our country, and his son is serving it, — at le:^st he •;erves it faithfully so far; but now I do not know whether he will not wish to taste Crimean greatness." " Now ? Now he is still more faithful ; and here my second tidings begin, in which it may be that strength and resource and salvation for the suffering Commonwealth are contained. So help me God, I forgoi fatigue and danger in view of these tidings, so as to let them out of my lips at the earliest moment, and console your troubled heart." " I am listening eagerly," said Pan Sobieski. Bogush began to explain Azya's plans, and presented them with such enthusiasm that he grew really eloquent. From time to time his hand, tr» mbling from emotion, poured out a glass of mead, ''pilling the noble drink over the rim ; and he spoke and ipoke on. Before the astonished eyes of the grand hetman passed as it were clear pictures of the future ; therefore thousands and tens of thousands of Tar- tars came for land and freedom, bringing their wives and children and their herds ; therefore the astonished Cossacks, seeing the new power of the Commonwealth, bowed down to it obediently, bowed down to the king and the hetman ; hence there was rebellion in the Ukraine no longer ; hence raids, destructive as fire or flood, were advancing no longer on the old roads against Russia, — but at the side of the Polish and the Cossack armies moved over the measureless steppes, with the playing of trumpets and the rattle of drums, chambuls of Tartars, nobks of the Ukraine. And for whole years carts after carts were advancing, and in them, in spite of the commands of Khan and Sultan, ^ The Commonwealth. 272 PAN MICHAEL. were multitudes who preferred the black land of the Ukraine and bread to their former hungry settlements. And the power, hostile aforetime, was moving to the ser- vice of the Commonwealth. T'»e Crimea became depopu- lated ; their former power slipped out of the hands of the Khan and the Sultan, and dread seized them ; for from the steppes, from the Ukraine, the new hetman of a new Tartar nobility looked threateningly into their eyes, — a guardian and faithful defender of the Commonwealth, the renowned son of a terrible father, young Tugai Bey. A flush came out on the countenance of Bogush ; it seemed that his own words bore him away, for at the end he raised both hands and cried, — " This is what I bring ! This is what that dragon's whelp has brooded out in the wild woods of Hreptyoff ! All that is needed now is to give him a letter and permission from your great mightiness to spread a report in the Crimea and on the Danube. Your great mightiness, if Tugai Bey's son were to do not&ing except to make an uproar in the Crimea and on the Danube, to cause misunderstandings, to rouse the hydra of civil war among the Tartars, to embroil some camps against others, and that on the eve of conflict, I repeat, he would render a great and undying service to the Commonwealth." But Pan Sobieski walked back and forth with long strides through the room, without speaking. His lordly face was gloomy, almost terrible ; he strode, and it was to be seen that he was conversing in his soul, — unknown whether with himself or with God. At last thou didst open some page in thy soul, grand hetman, for thou gavest answer in these words to the speaker : — " Bogush, even if I had the right to give such a letter and such permission, while I live I should not give them." These words fell as heavily as if they had been of molten lead or iron, and weighed so on Bogush that for a time he was dumb, hung his head, and only after a long interval did 'e groan out, — " Why, your great mightiness, why ? " " First, I will tell you, as a statesman, that the name of Tugai Bey's son might attract, it is true, a certain number of Tartars, if land, liberty, and the rights of nobility were offered them ; but not so many would come as ho and you have imagined. And, besides, it would be an act of niiswi- FAN MICHAEL. 273 ber and 'ness to call Tartars to the Ukraine, and settle new people there, when we cannot manage the Cossacks alone. You suy that disputes and war will rise among them at once, that there will be a sword ready for the Cossack neck; but who will assure you that that sword would not be stained with Polisli blood also? 1 have not known this Azya, hitherto ; but now I perceive that the dragon of pride and ambition inhabits his breast, therefore I ask again, who will guarantee that there is not in him a second Hmolnitski ? He will beat the Cossacks ; but if the Commonwealth shall fail lo satisfy him in something, and threaten him with justice and punishment for some act of violence, he will join the Cossacks, summon new hordes from the East, as Hmelnitski summoned Tugai Bey, give himself to the Sultan, as Dorosheuko has done, and, iusted of a new growth of power, new bloodshed and defeats will come on us." " Your great mightiness, the Tartars, when they have become nobles, will hold faithfully to the Commonwealth." " Were there few of the Lithuanian Tartars and Cheremis? They were nobles a long time, and went over to the Sultan." "Their privileges were withheld from the Lithuanian Tartars." "But what will happen if, tb begin with, the Polish nobles, as is certain, oppose such an extension of their rights to others ? With what face, with what conscience, will you give to wild and predatory hordes, who have been destroying our country continually, the power and the right to determine the fate of that country, to choose kings, and send deputies to the diets ? Why give them such a reward ? What madness has come to the head of this Tartar, and what evil spirit seized you, my old soldier, to let yourself be so beguiled and seduced as to believe in such dishonor and such an impossibility ? " Bogush dropped his eyes, and said with an uncertain voice : — " I knew beforehand that the estates would oppose ; but Azya said that if the Tartars were to settle with permission of your great mightiness, they would not let themselves be driven out." " Man ! Why, he threatened, he shook his sword over the Commonwealth, and you did not see it ! " " Your great mightiness," said Bogush, in despair, " it " ; to make all the Tartars nobles, only 16 light be arranged 274 PAN MICHABL. the most considerable, and proclaim the rest free men. Even in that situation they would answer the summons of Tugai Bey's son." " But why is it not better to proclaim all the Cossacks free men ? Cease, old soldier ! I tell you that an evil spirit has taken possession of you." "Your great mightiness — " "And I say further," here Pan Sobieski wrinkled his lion, like forehead and his eyes gleamed, " even if everything were to happen as you say, even if our power were to increase through this action, even if war witn Turkey were to be averted, even if the nobles themselves were to call for it, still, while this hand of mine wields a sabre and can make the sign of the cross, never and never will I permit such a thing ! So help rae God ! " " Why, your great mightiness ? " repeated Bogush, wring- ing his hands. " Because I am not only a Polish hetman, but a Christian hetman, for I st^nd in defence of the Cross. And even if those Cossacks were to tear the entrails of the Common- wealth more cruelly than ever, I will not cut the necks of a blinded but still Christian people with the swords of Pagans. For by doing so I should say 'raca' to our fathers and grandfathers, to my own ancestors, to their ashes, to the blood and tears of the whole past Common- wealth. As God is true ! if destruction is waiting for us, if our name is to be the name of a dead and not of a living people, let our glory remain behind and a memory of that service which God pointed out to us ; let people who come in after time say, when looking at those crosses and tombs : * Here is Christianity ; here they defended the Cross against Mohammedan foulness, while there was breath in their breasts, while the blood was in their veins ; and they died for other nations.' This is our service, Bogush. Behold, we are the fortress on which Christ fixed His crucifix, and you tell me, a soldier of God, nay, the commander of the fortress, to be the first to open the gate and let in Pagans, like wolves to a sheep-fold, and give the sheep, the flock of Jesus, to slaughter. Better for us to suffer from chambuls; better for us tc endure rebellions ; better for us to go to this terrible war; better for me and you to fall, and for the whole Commonwealth to perish, — than to put disgrace on our name, to lose our fame, and betray that guardianship and that service of God." ha m ini PAN MICHAEL. 275 When he had said this, Pan Sobieski stood erect in all his grandeur; on his face tliere was a radiance such as must have been on that of Godfrey de Bouillon when he burst in over the walls of Jerusalem, shouting, " God wills it ! " Pan Bogush seemed to himself dust before those words, and Azya seemed to him dust before Pan Sobieski, and the fiery plans of the young Tartar grew black and became suddenly in the eyes of Bogush something dishonest and altogether infamous. For what could he say after the statement of the hetman that it was better to fall than to betray the ser- . vice of God ? What argument could he bring ? Therefore he did not know, poor knight, whether to fall at the knees of the hetman, or to beat his own breast, repeating, " Jfea culpa, mea maxima culpa." But at that moment the sound of bells was given out from the neighboring Dominican monastery. Hearing this, Pan Sobieski said, — " They are sounding for vespers, Bogush ; let us go and commit ourselves to God." 276 PAN MICHAEL. f HAPTER XXXIII. As much as Pan Bogush hasioned when going from Hrep- tyoff to the hetman, so much did he loiter on the way back. He halted a week or two in each more considerable place ; he spent Christmas in Lvoff, and the New Year name on him there. He carried, it is true, the hetman^s instructions for the son of Tugai Bey ; but they contained merely injunc- tions to finish the altair of the captains promptly, and a dry and even threatening command to leavy his great plans. Pan Bogush had no reason to push on, for Azya could do nothing among the Tartars without a document from the hetman. He loitered, therefore, visiting churches along the road, and doing penance because he had joined Azya's plans. Meanwhile guests had swarmed into Hreptyoff immedi- ately after the New Year. From Kamenyets came Navi- ragh, a delegate from the patriarch of Echmiadzin, with him the two Anardrats, skilful theologians from Kaffa, and a numerous retinne. The soldiers wondered greatly at the strange garments of these men, at the violet and red Crimean caps, long shawls, velvet and silk, at theii dark faces, and tlie great gravity with which they strode, like bustards or cranes, through the Hreptyoff stanitsa. Pan Zaharyash Pyotrovich, famed for his continual journeys to the Crimea, nay, to Tsai j ad itself, and still more for the eagerness with which he sought out and ransomed captives in the markets of the East, accompanied, as interpreter, Naviragh and the Anardrats. Pan Volodyovski counted out to him at once the sum needful to ransom Pan Boski ; and since the wife had not money sufficient, he gave from his own ; Basia added her ear-rings with pearls, so as to aid more efficiently the suffering lady and her charming daughter. Pan Seferovich, pretor of Kamenyets, came also, — a rich Armenian whose brother was groaning in Tartar bonds, — and two women, still young and of beauty far from inconsiderable, though somewhat dark, Pani Neresevich and Pani Kyeremovich. Both were concerned for their captive husbands. PAN MICHAEL. 277 came The guests were for the greater part in t uble, but there were joyous ones also. Father Kaminski had sent, to remain for the carnival at Hreptyoff, under Basia's pro- tection, his niece Pauna Kaminski ; and on a certain day Pan Novoveski the younger — that is. Pan Adam — burst in like a thunderbolt. When he had heard of the arrival of liis father at Hreptyoff he obtained leave at once from Pan Rushchyts, and hastened to meet him. Pan Adam had changed greatly during the last few years ; first of all, his upper lip was shaded thickly by a short mustache, which did not cover his teeth, white as a wolf's teeth, but was handsome and twisted. Secondly, the young man, always stalwart, had now become almost a giant. It seemed that such a dense and bushy forelock could grow only on such an enormous head, and such an enormous head could find needful support only on fabulous shoulders. His face, always dark, was swarthy from the wi'^ds ; his eyes were gleaming like coals ; defiance was as if written on his features. When he seized a large apple he hid it so easily in his powerful palm that he could play " guess which one ; " and when he put a handful of nuts on his knee and pressed them with his hand he made snuff of them. Everything in him went to strength; still he was lean, — his stomach was receding, but the chest above it was as roomy as a chapel. He broke horseshoes with ease, he tied iron rods around the necks of soldiers, he seemed even larger than he was in reality ; when he walked, planks creaked under him ; and when he stumbled against a bench, he knocked splinters from it. In a word, he was a man in a hundred, in whom life, daring, and strength were boiling, as water in a caldron. Not being able to find room, in even such an enormous body, it seemed that he had a flame in his breast and his head, and involuntarily one looked to see if his forelock were not steaming. In fact, it steamed sometimes, for he was good at the goblet. To battle he went with a laugh which recalled the neighing of a charger ; and he hewed in such fashion that when each engagement was over soldiers went to examine the bodies left by him, and wonder at his astonishing blows. Accustomed, moreover, from childhood to the steppe, to watchfulness and war, he was careful and foreseeing in spite of all his vehemence ; he knew every Tartar stratagem, and, after Volodyovski and Rushchyts, was deemed the best partisan leader. 278 FAN MICHAEL. In spite of threats and promises, old Novoveski did not receive his son very harshly ; for he feared lest he might go away again if offended, and not show himself for an- other eleven years. Besides, the selfish noble was satisfied at heart with that son who had taken no money from home, who had helped himself thoroughly in the world, won glory among his comrades, the favor of the hetman, and the rank of an officer, which no one else could have struggled to with- out protection. The father considered that this young man, grown wild in the steppes, might not bend before the im- portance of his father, and in such a case it was not best to expose it to the test. Therefore the son fell at his feet, as was proper ; still he looked into his eyes, and at the first reproach he answered without ceremony, — " Father, you have blame in your mouth, but at heart you are glad, and with reason. I have incurred no disgrace, — I ran away t>o the squadron ; besides, I am a noble." " But you may be a Mussulman," said the father, " since you did not show yourself at home for eleven years." "I did not show myself through fear of punishment, which would be repugnant to my rank and dignity of officer. 1 waited for a letter of pardon ; I saw nothing of the letter, you saw nothing of me." " But are you not afraid at present?" The young man showed his white teeth with a smile. "This place is governed by military power, to which even the power of a father must yield. Why should you not, my benefactor, embrace me, for you have a hearty desire to do so?" Saying this, he opened uis arms, and Pan Novoveski did not know himself what to do. Indeed, he could not quarrel with that son who went out of the house a lad, and returned now a mature man and an officer surrounded with military renown. And this and that flattered greatly the fatherly pride of Pan Novoveski ; he hesitated only out of regatd for his personal dignity. But the son seized him; the bones of the old noble cracked in the bear-like embrace, and this touched him completely. " What is to be done ? " cried he, panting. " He feels, the rascal, that he is sitting on his own horse, and is not afraid. 'Pon my word ! if I were at home, indeed I should not be so tender ; but here, what can I do ? Well, come on again." PAN MICHAEL. 279 I did not le might ' for an- satisfied m home, on glory the rank to with- ing man, the im- b best to feet, as the first eart you ;raoe, — , "since « Lshment, f officer. 16 letter, Et smile, ch even not, my esire to iski did quarrel eturned nilitary atherly atd for noble ed him els, the is not should lome on And they embraced a second time, after which the young man began to inquire hurriedly for his sister. " I gave command to keep her aside till I called her," said the father ; " the girl will jump almost out of her skin." " For God's sake, where is she ? " cried the son, and opening the door he began to call so loudly that an echo answered, " Eva I Eva ! " from the walls. Eva, who was waiting in the next chamber, rushed in at once ; but she was barely able to cry " Adam ! " when strong arms seized her and raised her from the floor. The brother had loved her greatly always ; in old times, while protecting her from the tyranny of their father, he took her faults on himself frequently, and received the floggings due her. In general the father was a despot at home, really cruel; therefore the maiden greeted now in that strong brother, not a brother merely, but her future refuge and Erotection. He kissed her on the head, on the. eyes and ands ; at times he held her at arms' length, looked into her face, and cried out with delight, — <' A splendid girl, as God is dear to me ! " Then again, " See how she has grown ! A stove,* not a maiden ! " Her eyes were laughing at him. They began to talk then very rapidly, of their long separation, of home and the wars. Old Pan Novoveski walked around them and muttered. The son made a great impression on him ; but at times disquiet touching his own future authority seemed to seize him. Those were the days of great parental power, which grew to boundless preponderance afterward ; but this son was that partisan, that soldier from the wild stanitsas, who, as Pan Novoveski understood at once, was riding on his own special horse. Pan Novoveski guarded his parental authority jealously. He was certain, however, that his son would always respect him, would give him his due ; but would he yield always like wax, would he endure everything as he had endured when a stripling ? " Bah ! " thought the old man, " if I make up my mind to it, I '11 treat him like a stripling. He is daring, a lieutenant ; he imposes on me, as I love God." To finish all. Pan Novoveski felt that his fatherly affection waf growing each minute^ and that he w(mld have a weakness for that giant of a son. Meanwhile Eva was twittering like a bird, overwhelming 1 That means as tall as a stove, era Europe are very high. The tile or porcelain stoves of east- 280 PAN MICHAEL. her brother with questions. " When would he come home ; and would n't he settle down, would n't he marry ? " She in truth does not know clearly, and is not certain ; but as she loves her father, she has heard that soldiers are given to falling in love. But now she remembers that it was Pani Volodyovski who said so. How beautiful and kind she is, that Pani Volodyovski! A more beautiful and better is not to be found in all Poland with a candle. Zosia Boski alone might, perhaps, be compared with her. " Who is Zosia Boski ? " asked Pan Adam. " She who with her mother is stopping here, whose father was carried off by the Tartars. If you see her yourself you will fall in love with her." "Give us Zosia Boski I " cried the young oflftcer. The father and Eva laughed at such readiness. " Love is like death," said Pan Adam : " it misses no one. I was still smooth-faced, and Pani Volodyovski was a young lady, when I fell terribly in love with her. Oi ! dear God ! how I loved that Basia ! But what of it ! 'I will tell her so,' thought I. I told her, and the answer was as if some one had given me a slap in the face. Shu, cat away from the milk ! She was in love with Pan Volodyovski, it seems, already ; but what is the use in talking ? — she was right." " Why ? " asked old Pan Novoveski. " Why ? This is why : because I, without boa'sting, could meet every one else with the sabre ; but he would not amuse himself with me while y^ou could say ' Our Father ' twice. And besides he is a partisan beyond compare, before whom Rushchyts himself would take off his cap. What, Pan Rushchyts ? Even the Tartars love him. He is the greatest soldier in the Commonwealth." "And how he and his wife love each other! Ai, ai! enough to make your eyes ache to look at them," put in Eva. " Ai, your mouth waters ! Your mouth waters, for your time has come too," exclaimed Pan Adam. And putting his hands on his hips he began to nod his head, as a horse does ; but she answered modestly, — " I have no thought of it." " Well, there is no lack of officers and pleasant company here." "But," said Eva, "I do not know whether father has told you that Azya is here." "Azya Mellehovich, the Lithuanian Tartar? I know him ; he is a good soldier." PAN MICHAEL. 281 ne home ; ?" She i; but as are given it it was and kind liiful and e. Zosia >se father rself you s no one. a young Bar God ! tell her if some iray from it seems, J right." ig, could )t amuse r ' twice, re whom lat, Pan greatest Ai, ai! " put in •or your putting a horse lompany has told I know "But you do not know," said old Pan Novoveski, "that he is not Mellehovich, but that Azya who grew up with you." " In God's name, what do I hear ? Just think ! Sometimes that came to my head too ; but they told me that his name was Mellehovich, therefore I thought, * Well, he is not the man,' Azya with the Tartars is a universal name. I had not seen him for so many years that I was not certain. Our Azya was rather ugly and short, and this one is a beauty." " He is ours, o"urs ! " said old Novoveski, " or rather not ours, for do you know what has come out, whose son he is?" " How should I know ? " " He is the son of the great Tugai Bey." The young man struck his powerful palms on his knees till the sound was heard through the house. " I cannot believe my ears ! Of the great Tugai Bey ? If that is true, he is a prince and a relative of the Khan. There is no higher blood in the Crimea than Tugai Bey's." " It is the blood of an enemy ! " " It was that in the father, but the son serves us ; I have seen him myself twenty times in action. Ha ! I understand now whence comes that devilish daring in him. Pan Sobieski distinguished him before the whole army, and made him a captain. I am glad from my soul to greet him, — a strong soldier ; from my whole heart I will greet him." " But be not too familiar with him." " Why ? Is he my servant, or ours ? I am a soldier, he is a soldier; I am an officer, he is an officer. If he were some fellow of the infantry who commands his regiment with a reed, I should n't have a word to oay ; but if he is the son of Tugai Bey, then no common blood flows in him. He is a prince, and that is the end of it ; the hetman himself will provide naturalization for him. How should I thrust my nose above him, when I am in brotherhood with Kulak Murza, with Bakchy Aga and Sukyman ? None of these would be ashamed to herd sheep for Tugai Bey." Eva felt a sudden wish to kiss her brother again ; then she sat so near him that she began to stroke his bushy forelock with her shapely hand. The entrance of Pan Michael interrupted this tenderness. \ 282 PAN MICHAEL. Pan Adam sprang up to ^reet the commanding officer, and began at once to explain that he had not paid his respects first of all to the commandant, because he had not come on service, but as a private person. Fan Michael embraced him cordially and said, — " And who would blame you, dear comrade, if after so many years of absence you fell at your father's knees first of all? It would be something different were it a question of service; but have you no commission ^rom Pan Rushchyts ? " " Only obeisances. Pan Kushchyts went 'down to Yagor- lik, for they informed him that there were multitudes of horse-tracks on the snow. My commandant received your letter and sent it to the horde to his relatives and brothers, instructing them to search and make inquiries there ; but he will not write himself. * My hand is too heavy,' he says, ' and I have no experience in that art.' " " He does not like writing, I know," said Pan Michael. "The sabre with him is always the basis." Here the mustaches of the little knight quivered, and he added, not without a certain boastfulness, "And still you were chasing Azba Bey two months for nothing." " But your grace gulped him as a pike does a whiting," cried Pan Adam, with enthusiasm. " Well, God must have disturbed his mind, that when he had escaped from Pan Rushchyts, he came under your hand. He caught it 1 " These words tickled the little knight agreeably, and wishing to return politeness for politeness, he turned to Pan Novoveski and said, — * " The Lord Jesus has not given me a son so far ; but if ever He does, I should wish bim to be like this cavalier." " There is nothing in him I " answered the old noble, — " nothing, and that is the end of it." But in spite of these words he began to puff from delight. " Here is another great treat for me 1 " Meanwhile the little knight stroked Eva's face, and said to her: "You see that I am no stripling; but my Basia is almost of your age; therefore I am thinking that at times she should have some pleasant amusement, proper for youthful years. It is true that all here love her beyond description, and you, I trust, see some reason for it." " Beloved God ! " said Eva, " there is not in the world another such woman I I have said that just now." PAN MICHAEL. 283 The little knight yrela rejoiced beyond measure, so that his face shone, and he asked, " Did you say that really ? " " As I live she did ! " cried father and son together. "Well, then, array yourself in the best, for, without Basia's knowledge, I have brought an orchestra from Ki^menyets. I ordered' the men to hide the instruments in Htraw, and I told her that they were Gypsies who had come to shoe horses. This evening I '11 have tremendous dancing. She loves it, she loves it, though she likes to play the dignified matron.'' When he had said this. Fan Michael began to rub his hands, and was greatly pleased with himself. but 284 PAN MICHAEL. CHAPTER XXXIV. The snow fell so thickly that it filled the stanitsa trench altogether, and settled on the stockade wall like a mound. Outside were night and u storm ; but the chief room in Hreptyoff was blazing with light. There were two violins, a bass-viol, a flageolet, a French horn, and two bugles. The fiddlers worked away till they were turning in their seats. The cheeks of the flageolet player and the buglers were puffed out, and their eyes were bloodshot. The oldest officers sat on benches at the wall, one neai* another, — as gray doves sit before their cotes in a roof, — and while drinking mead and wine looked at the dancers. Basia opened the ball with Pan Mushalski, who, despite advanced years, was as great a dancer as a bowman. Basia wore a robe of silver brocade edged with ermine, and resembleu a newly blown rose in fresh snow. Young and old marvelled at her beauty, and the cry " Save us ! " came involuntarily from the breasts of many ; for though Panna Eva and Panna Zosia were somewhat younger, and beautiful beyond common measure, still Basia surpassed all. In her eyes delight and pleasure were flashing. As she swept past the little knight she thanked him for the entertainment with a smile ; through her open rosy mouth gleamed white teeth, and she shone in her silver robe, glittering like a sun-ray or a star, and enchanted the eye and the heart with the beauty of a child, a woman, and a flower. The split sleeves of her robe fluttered after her like the wings of a great butterfly ; and when, raising her skirt, she made an obeisance before her partner, you would think that she was floating on the earth like a vision, or one of those sprites which on bright nights in summer skip along the edges of ravines. Outside, the soldiers pressed their stern mustached-faces against the lighted window-panes, and flattening their noses against the glass peered into the room. It pleased them greatly that their adored lady surpassed all others in beauty, for they held furiously to her side ; they did not spare jests, therefore, and allusions to Panna Eva, or Panna PAN MICHAEL. 285 Zosia, and greeted vnth loud hurrahs every approach that Uasia made to the window. Van Michael increased like bread-rising, and nodded his head, keeping time with Basia's movements ; Pan Zagloba, standing near, held a tankard in his hand, tapped with his foot and dropped liquor on the floor ; but at times he and the kittle knight turned and looked at each other with uncommon rapture and puffing. But Basia glittered and glittered i rough the whole room, ever more joyous, ever more charming. Such for her was the Wilderness. Now a battle, now a hunt, now amuse- ments, dancing and music, and a crowd of soldiers, — her husband the greatest among them, and he loving and beloved ; Basia felt that all liked and admired her, gave her homage, — that the little knight was happy through that ; and she herself felt as happy as birds feel when spring has come, and they rejoice and sing lustily and joyously in the air of May. The second couple were Azya and Eva Novo- veski, who wore a crimson jacket. The young Tartar, com- pletely intoxicated with the white vision glittering before him, spoke not one word to Eva; but she, thinking that emotion had stopped the voice in his breast, tried to give him courage by pressure of her hand, li^ht at the beginning, and afterward stronger. Azya, on liis part, pressed her hard so powerfully that hardly could she repress a cry of pain ; but he did this involuntarily, for he thought only of Basia, he saw OTily Basia, and in his soul he repeated a terrible vow, that if he had to burn half Russia she should be his. At times, when consciousness came to him somewhat, he felt a desire to seize Eva by the throat, stifle her, and gloat over her, because she pressed his hand, and because she stood between him and Basia. At times he pierced the poor girl with his cruel, falcon glance, and her heart began to beat with more power ; she thought that it was through love that he looked at her so rapaciously. Pan Adam and Zosia formed the third couple. She looked like a forget-me-not, and tripped along at his side with downcast eyes ; he looked like a wild horse, and jumped like one. From under his shod heels splinters were flying; his forelock was soaring upward; his face was covered with ruddiness ; he opened his nostrils wide like a Turkish charger, and sweeping Zosia around, as a whirlwind does a leaf, carried her through the air. The soul grew 286 PAN MICHAEL. glad in him beyond measure, since he lived ». the edge of the Wilderness whole months without seeing a woman. Zosia pleased him so much at first glance, that in a moment he was in love with her to kill. From time to time he looked at her downcast eyes, at her blooming cheeks, and iust snorted at the pleasant sight; then all the more mightily did he strike fire with his heels; with greater strength did he hold her, at the turn of the dance, to his broad breast, and burst into a mighty laugh from excess of delight, and boiled and loved with more power every moment. But Zosia had fear in her dear little heart; still, that fear was not disagreeable, for she was pleased with that whirlwind of a man who bore her along and carried her with him, — a real dragon! She had seen various cava- liers in Yavorov, but such a fiery one she had not met till that hour ; and none danced like him, none swept her on so. In truth, a real dragon ! What was to be done with him, since it was impossible to resist ? In the next couple, Panna Kaminski danced with a polite cavalier, and after her came the Armenians, — Pani Kyeremovich and Pani Neresevich, who, though wives of merchants, were still invited to the company, for both were persons of courtly manners, and very wealthy. The digni- fied Naviragh and the two Anardrats looked with growing wonder at the Polish dances; the old men at their mead cups made an increasing noise, like grasshoppers on stubble land. But the music drowned every voice, and in the middle of the room delight grew in all hearts. Meanwhile Basia left her partner, ran panting to her husband, and clasped her hands before him. . " Michael," said she, " it is so cold outside the windows for the soldiers, give command to let them have a keg of gorailka." He, being unusually jovial, fell to kissing her hands, and cried, — " I would not spare blood to please you ! " Then he hurried out himself to tell the soldiers at whose instance they were to have the keg ; for he wished them to thank Basia, and love her the more. In answer, they raised such a shout that the snow began to fall from the roof ; the little knight cried in addition, " Let the muskets roar there as a vivat to the Pani ! " Upon his return to the room he found Basia dancing with PAN MICHAEL. 287 Azya. When the Tartar embraced that sweet figure with his arm, when he felt the warmth coming from her and her breath on his face, his pupils went up almost into his skull, and the whole world turned before his eyes ; in his soul he gave up paradise, eternity, and for all the houris he wanted only this one. Then Basia, when she noticed in passing the crimson jacket of Eva, curious to know if Azya had proposed yet, inquired, — " Have you told her ? " "No." "Why?" " It is not time yet," said he, with a strange expression. " But are you greatly in love ? " " To the death, to the death ! " answered the Tartar, with a low but hoarse voice, like the croaking of a raven. And they danced on, immediately after Pan Adam, who had pushed to the front. Others had changed partners, but Pan Adam did not let Zosia go ; only at times he seated her on a bench to rest and recover breath, then he revelled again. At last he stopped before the orchestra, and hold- ing Zosia with one arm, cried to the musicians, — " Play the krakoviak ! on with it ! " Obedient to command, they played at once. Pan Adam kept time with his foot, and sang with an immense voice, — " Lost are crystal torrents, In the Dniester River ; Lost in thee, my heart is, Lost in thee, O maiden ! U-hii!" And that " U-h^ " he roared out in such Cossack fashion that Zosia was drooping from fear. The dignified Naviragh, standing near, was frightened, the two learned Anardrats were frightened; but Pan Adam led the dance farther. Twice he made the circle of the room, and stopping before the musicians, sang of his heart aguin, — began Idition, >ani!" Ig with "Lost, hut not to perish, Though the current snatch it ; In the depth 't will seek out And bear back a gold ring. U-hi!^ 288 PAN MICHAEL. " Very pretty rhymes," cried Zagloba ; " I aui skilled in the matter, for I have made many siich. Jiark away, cava- lier, bark away ; and wlien you find the ring I will continue in this sense, — " Flint are all tho iniudena, Steel arc all the vuuitg men ; You'll have sparkH in plenty If yuu strike with will. U-hi!" " Vivat I vivat Pan Zagloba ! " cried tho officers, with a mighty voice, so that the dignified Naviragh was frightened, and the two learned Anardrats were frightened, and began to look at one another with exceeding amazement. But Pan Adam went around twice more, and seated his partner at last on the bench, panting, and astonished at the boldness of her cavalier. He was very agreeable to her, so valiant and honest, a regular conflagration ; but just because she had not met such a man hitherto, great confusion seized her, — therefoi*e, dropping her eyes still lower, she sat in silence, like a little innocent. " Why are you silent ; are you grieving for something ? " asked Pan Adam. " I am ; my father is in captivity," answered Zosia, with a thin voice. " Never mind that," said the young man ; " it is proper to dance ! Look at this room ; here are some tens of offi- cers, and most likely no one of them will die his own death, but from arrows of Pagans or in bonds, — this one to-day, that to-morrow. Each man on these frontiers has lost some one, and we make merry lest God might think that we murmur at our service. That is it. It is proper to dance. Laugh, young lady ! show your eyes, for I think that you hate me ! " Zosia did not raise her eyes, it is true ; but she began to raise the corners of her mouth, and two dimples were formed in her rosy cheeks. " Do you love me a little bit ? " asked he. And Zosia, in a still lower voice, said, " Yes ; but — " When he heard this. Pan Adam started up, and seizing Zosia's hands, began to cover them with kisses, and cry, — " Lost ! No use in talking ; I love you to death ! I don't want any one but you, my dearest beauty ! Oh, save me, how I lov^e you ! In the morning I '11 fall at your mother's PAN MICHAEL. 289 feet. What? — in the morning! I'll fall to-night, so as to he sure that you are mine ! " A tremendous roar of musketry outside the window drowned Zosia's answer. The delighted soldiers were Hring, as a vivat for Basia; the window-panes rattled, the walls trembled. The dignified Naviragh was frightened a third time; the two learned Anardrats were frightened; l)ut Zagloba, standing near, began to pacify them. "With the Poles," said he to them, "there is never re- joicing without outcry and clamor." In truth, it came out that all were lust waiting for that firing from muskets to revel in the highest degree. The usual ceremony of nobles began now to give way to the wilduess of the steppe. Music thundered again ; dances burst out anew, like a storm ; eyes w^re flashing and fiery ; mist rose from the forelocks. Even the oldest went into the dance; loud shouts were heard every moment; and they drank and frolicked, — drank healths from Basia's slipper ; fired from pistols at Eva's boot-heels. Hreptyoff shouted and roared and sang till daybreak, so that the beasts in the neighboring wilds hid from fear in the deepest thickets. Since that was almost on the eve of a terrible war with the Turkish power, and over all these people terror and destruction were hanging, the dignified Naviragh wondered beyond measure at those Polish soldiers, and the two learned Anardrats wondered no less. 19 )} \ 290 FAN MICHAEL. CHAPTER XXXV. All slept late next morning, except the soldiers on guard and the little knight, who never neglected service for pleas- ure. Pan Adam was on his feet early enough, for Panna Zosia seemed still more charming to him after his rest. Arraying himself handsomely, he went to the room in which they had danced the previous evening to listen whether there was not some movement or bustle in the adjoining chambers where the ladies were. In the chamber occupied by Pani Boski movement was to be heard ; but the impatient y^iung man was so anxious to see Zosia that he seized his dagger and fell to picking out the moss and clay between the logs, so that, God will- ing, he might look through the chink with one eye at Zosia. Zagloba, who was just passing with his beads iu his hand, found him at this work, and knowing at once what the matter was, came up on tiptoe and began to belabor with the sandalwood beads the shoulders of the knight. Pan Adam slipped aside and squirmed as if laughing; but he was greatly confused, and the old man pursued him and struck him continually. " Oh, such a Turk ! oh, Tartar ! here it is for you ; here it is for you ! I exorcise you ! Where are your morals ? You want to see a woman ? Here it is for you ; here it is for you!" "My benefactor," cried Pan Adam, "it is not right to make a whip out of holy beads. Let me go, for I had no sinful intention." " You say it is not right to strike with a rosary ? Not true ! The palm on Palm Sunday is holy, and still people strike with it. Ha ! these were Pagan beads once and belonged to Suban Kazi; but I took them from him at Zbaraj, and afterward the apostolic nuncio blessed them. See, they are genuine sandalwood!" " If they are real sandalwood, they have an odor." " Beads have an odor for me, and a girl for you. I must dress your shoulders well yet, for there is nothing to drive out the Devil like a chaplet." PAN MICHAEL. 291 must drive " I had no sinful intention ; upon my health I had not ! " "Was it only through piety that you \,aTe opering a ehink ? " " Not through piety, but through love, which is so won- derful that I 'm not sure that I shall not burst from it, as a bomb bursts. What is the use in pretending, when it is true ? Flies do not trouble a horse iu autumn as this affec- tion troubles me." " See that this is not sinful desire ; for when I came in here you could not stand still, but were striking heel against heel as if you were standing on a firebrand." " I saw nothing, as I love God sincerely, for I had only just begun to pick at the chink." " Ah, youth I blood is not water I I, too, must at times even yet repress myself, for in me there is a lion seeking whom he may devour. If you have honorable intentions, you are thinking of marriage." " Thiiiking of marriage ? God of might I of what should I be thinking ? Not only am I thinking, but 't is as if some one were pricking me with an awl. Is it not known to your grace that I made a proposal to Panna Boski last evening, and I have the consent of my father ? " "The boy is of sulphur and powder! Hangman take thee! If that is the case, then the affair is quite dif- ferent; but tell me, how was it?"' " Last evening Pani Boski went to her room to bring a handkerchief for Zosia, I after her. She turns around: * Who is there ? ' And I, with a rush to her feet : ' Beat me, mother, but give me Zosia, — my happiness, my love ! ' But Pani Boski, when she recovered herself, said: 'All people praise you and think you a worthy cavalier ; still, I will not give an answer to-day, nor to-morrow, but later; and you need the permission of your father.' She went out then, thinking that I was under the influence of wine. Tn truth, I bad a little in my head." " That is nothing ; all had some in their heads. Did you not see the pointed caps sidewise on the heads of Naviragh and the Anardrats toward the end ? " " I did not notice them, for I was settling in my mind how to got my father's consent in the easiest way." « Well, did it come hard ? " " Toward momiug we both went to our room ; and because it is well to hammer iron while it is hot, I thought to my- self at once that it was necessary to feel, even from afar, 292 PAN' MICHAEL. 1 how my father would look at the matter. ' Listen, father : I want Zcsia terribly, and I want your consent ; and if you don't give it, then, as God lives, I '11 go to the Venetians to serve, and that 's all you '11 hear of me.' Then did not he fall on me with great rage : ' Oh, such a son ! ' said he ; * you can do without permission ! Go to the Venetians, or take the girl, — only I tell you this, that I will not give you a copper, not only of my own, but of your mother's money, for it is all mine.' " Zagloba thrust out his under-lip. " Oh, that is bad ! " " But wait. When I heard that, I said : ' But am I ask- ing for money, or do I need it ? I want your blessing, nothing more ; for the property of Pagans that came to my sabre is enough to rent a good estate or purchase a village. What belongs to mother, let that be a dower for Eva ; I will add one or two handfuls of turquoise and some silk and brocade, and if a bad year comes, I '11 help my father with ready money.' My father became dreadfully curious then. 'Have you such wealth?' asked he. 'In God's name, where did you get it ? Was it from plunder, for you went away as poor as a Turkish saint ? ' " * Fear God, father,' answered I. * It is eleven years since I began to bring down this fist, and, as they say, it is not of the worst, and should n't it collect something ? I was at the storming of rebel towns in which ruffiandom and the Tartars had piled up the finest plunder; I fought against murzas and robber bands : booty came and came. I took only what was recognized as mine without injustice to any ; but it increased, and if a man didn't frolic, I should have had twice as much property as you got from your father.' ' " What did the old man say to that ? " asked Zagloba, rejoicing. " My father was amazed, for he had not expected this, and began straightway to complain of my wastefulness. 'There would be,' said he, 'an increase, but that this scatterer, this haughty fellow who loves only to plume himself and puts on the magnate, squanders all, saves nothing.' Then curiosity conquered him, and he began to ask particularly what I have ; and seeing that I could travel quickly by smearing with that tar, I not only concealed nothing, but lied a little, though usually I will not over- color, for I think thus to myself: 'Truth is oats, and lying chopped straw,' My father bethought himself, and now for years , it saves ■an to ravel ealed over- lying w for PAN MICHAEL. 298 plans : * This or that [landjj might have been bought,' said he ; ' this or that* lawsuit might have been kept up,' said he ; ' we might have lived at each side of the same boundary, and when you were away I could have looked after everything.* And my worthy father began to cry. 'Adam,' said he, * that girl has pleased me terribly ; she is under the protec- tion of the hetman, — there may be some profit out of that, too ; but do you respect this my second daughter, and do not squander what she has, for I should not forgive you at my death-hour.' And I, my gracious benefactor, just roared at the very suspicion of injustice to Zosia. My father and I fell into each other's embraces, and wept till the first cock- crow, precisely." " The old rogue ! " muttered Zagloba, then he added aloud : " Ah, there may be a wedding soon, and new amuse- ments in Hreptyoff, especially since it is carnival time." " There would be one to-morrow if it depended on me," cried Pan Adam, abruptly; "but this is what : My leave will end soon, and service is service, so I must return to Bash- koff. Well, Pan Rushchyts will give me another leave, I know. But I am not certain that there will not be delays on the part of the ladies. For when I push up to the. old one, she says, * My husband is in captivity.' When I speak to the daughter, she says, ' Papa is in captivity.' What of that ? I do not keep that papa in bonds, do I ? I 'm terribly afraid of these obstacles ; if it were not for that, I would take Father Kaminski by the soutane and would n't let him go till he had tied Zosia and me. But when women get a thing into their heads you can 't draw it out with nippers. I 'd give my last copper, I 'd go in person for * papa,' but I 've no way of doing it. Besides, no one knows where he is ; maybe he is dead, and there is the work for you ! If they ask me to wait for him, I might have to wait till the Day of Judgment ! " " Pyotrovich, Naviragh, and the Anardrats will take the road to-morrow ; there will be tidings soon." *' Jesus save us ! Am I to wait for tidings ? There can be nothing before spring ; meanwhile I shall wither away, as God is dear to me ! My benefactor, all have faith in your wit and experience ; knock this waiting out of the heads of these women. My benefactor, in the spring there will be war. God knows what will happen. Besides, T want to marry Zosia, not ' papa ; ' why must I sigh to him ? " " Persuade the women to go to Eashkoff and settle. There \ 294 PAN MICHAEL. it will be easier to get tidings, and if Fyotrovich finds Boski, he will be near you. I will do what I can, I repeat ; but do you ask Pani Basia to take your part." " I will not neglect that, I ^ill not neglect, for devil — " With that the door squeaked, and Pani Boski entered. But before Zagloba could look around. Pan Adam had already thundered down 'vith his whole length at her feet, and occupying an enormous extent of the floor with his gigantic body, began to cry : — " I have my father's consent. Give me Zosia, mother ! Give me Zosia, give me Zosia, mother ! " " Give Zosia^ another," repeated Zagloba, in a bass voice. The uproar drew people from the adjacent chambers ; Basia came in, Pan Michael came from his office, and soon after came Zosia herself. It did not become the girl to seem to surmise what the matter was; but her face grew purple at once, and putting one hand in the other quickly she dropped them before her, pursed her mouth, and stood at the wall with downcast eyes. Pan Michael ran for old Novtoveski. When he came he was deeply offended that his son had not committed the function to him, and had not left the affair to his eloquence, still he upheld the entreaty. Pani Boski, who lacked, indeed, every near guardianship in the world, burst into tears at last, and agreed to Pan Adam's request to go to Rashkoff and wait there for her husband. Then, covered with tears, she turned to hey daughter. " Zosia," asked she, " are the plans of Pan Adam to your heart ? " All eyes were turned to Zosia. She was standing at the wall, her eyes fixed on the floor as usual, and only after some sUei.oe did she say, in a voice barely audible, — " I will go to Rashkoff." " My beauty 1 " roared Pan Adam, and springing to tlie maiden he caught her in his arms. Then he cried till the walls trembled, " Zosia is mine 1 mine ! " She is mine, she is ii- ■^ FAN MICHAEL. 295 hey tJie till is CHAPTER XXXVI. Pan Adam started for Rashkoff immediately after his betrothal, to find and furnish quarters for Pani and Panna Boski ; two weeks after his departure a whole caravan of Hreptyoff guests left the fcrtalice. It was composed of Naviragh, the two Anardrats, the Armenian women (Kyeremovich and Neresevich), Seferevich, Pani and Panna Boski, the two Pyotroviches, and old Pan Novoveski, with- out counting a number of Armenians from Kamenyets, and numerous servants, as well as armed attendants to guard wagons, draft horses, and pack animals. The Pyotroviches and the delegation of the patriarch of Echmiadzin were to rest simply at Rashkoff, receive news there concerning their journey, and move on toward the Crimea. The remainder of the company determined to settle in Rashkoff for a time, and wait, at least till the first thaws, for the return of the prisoners ; namely, Boski, the younger Seferevich, and the two merchants whose wives were long waiting in sorrow. That was a difficult road, for it lay through silent wastes and steep ravines. Fortunately abundant but dry snow formed excellent sleighing; the presence of commands in Mohiloff, Yamppl, and Rashkoff insured safety. Azba Bey was cut to pieces, the robbers either hanged or dispersed ; and the Tartars in winter, through lack of grass, did not go out on the usual roads. Finally, Pan Adam had promised to meet them with a few tens of horses, if he should receive permission from Pan Rushchyts. They went, therefore, briskly and will- ingly ; Zosia was ready to go to the end of the world for Pan Adam. Pani Boski and the two Armenian women were hoping for the speedy return of their husbands. Rashkoff lay, it is true, in terrible wilds on the border of Christendom ; but still they were not going there for a lifetime, nor for a long stay. In sy>ring war would come ; war was mentioned on the borders everywhere. When their loved ones were found, they must return with the first warm breeze to save their heads from destruction. \ 296 PAN MICHAEL. :l 5 Eva remained at Hreptyoff, detained hy Pani Basia. Pan Novoveski did not insist greatly on taking his daugh- ter, especially as he was leaving her in the house of such worthy 'people. "I will send her most safely, or I will take her myself," said Basia, " rather I will take her myself, for I should like to see once in my life that whole terrible boundary of which 1 have heard so much from childhood. In spring, when the ro'ds will be black from chambuls, my husband would not let me go ; but now, if Eva stays here, I ehall have a fair pretext. In a couple of weeks I shall begin to insist, and in three I shall have permission surely." "Your husband, I hope, will not let you go in winter unless with a good escort." " If he can go, he will go with me ; if not, Azya will escort us with a couple of hundred or more horses, for I hear that he is to be sent to Rashkoff in every case." The conversation ended with tliis, and Eva remained in Hreptyoff. Basia, however, had other calculations besides the reasons given to Pan Novoveski. She wished to lighten for Az^a an approach to Eva, for the young Tartar was beginning to disquiet her. As often as he met Basia he answered her queries, it is true, by saying that he loved Eva, that his former feeling had not died ; but when he was with Eva he was silent. Meanwhile the girl had fallen in love with him to desperation in that Hreptyoff desert. His wild but splendid beauty, his childhood passed under the strong hand of Novoveski, his princely descent, and that prolonged mystery which had weighed upon him, finally his military fame, had enchanted her thoroughly. She was waiting merely for the moment to open to him her heart, burning as a flame, and to say to him, " Azya, I have loved thee from childhood," to fall into his arms and vow love to him till death. Meanwhile he closed his teeth and was silent. Eva herself thought at first that the presence of her father and brother restrained Azya from a confession. Later, dis- quiet seized her too, for if obstacles arose unavoidably on the part of her father and brother, especially before Azya had received naturalization, still he might open his heart to her, and he was bound to do so the more speedily and sin cerely the more obstacles were rising on their road. But he was silent. Doubt crept at last into the maiden's heart, and she began PAN MICHAEL. 297 jgan to complain of her misfortune to Basia, who pacified her, saying : — " I d.j not deny that he is a strange man, and wonderfully secretive ; but I am certain hat he loves you, for he has told me so frequently, and besides he looks on you not as on others." To this Eva, shaking her head, answered gloomily : "Differently, that is certain; but I know not whether there is love or hatred in that gaze." " Dear Eva, do not talk folly ; why should he hate you ? " " Hut why should he love me ? " Here liasia began to pass her small hands over the maiden's face. "But why does Michael love me? And why did your brother, when he had barely seen Zosia, fall in love with her ? " " Adam has always been hasty." "Azya is haughty, and dreads refusal, especially from your father; your brother, having been in love himself, would understand more quickly the torture of that feeling. This is how it is. Be not foolish, Eva; have no fear. I will stir up Azya well, and you '11 see how courageous he '11 be.'* In fact, Basia had an interview with Azya that very day, after which she rushed in great haste to Eva. " It is all over I " cried she on the threshold. "What ?" asked Eva, flushing. " Said I to him, ' What are you thinking of, to feed me with ingratitude ? I have detained Eva purposely that you might take advantage of the occasion ; but if you do not, know that in two, or at furthest three weeks, I will send her to Rashkoif. I may go myself with her, and you '11 be left in the lurch.' His face changed when he heard of the journey to Kashkoff, and he began to beat with his forehead to my feet. I asked him then what he had on his mind, and he answered : * On the road I will confess what I have in my breast. On the road,' said he, ' will be the best occasion ; on the road will happen what is to happen, what is pre- destined. I will confess all, I will disclose all, for I cannot live longer in this torment.' His lips began to quiver, so anxious was he before, for he has received some unfavor- able letters from Kamenyets. He told me that he must go to Rashkoff in every event, that there is an old command of the hotman to my husband touching that matter; but the period is not mentioned in the command, for it depends on negotiations which he is carrying on there with the captains. 298 PAN MICHAEL. ' But now,' said he, * the time is approaching, and I must go to them beyond Kashkoif, so that at the same time I can conduct your grace and Panna Eva.' I told him in answer that it was unknown whether I iihould go or not, for it would depend on Michael's permission. When he heard this he was frightened greatly. Ai, you are a fool, Eva ! You say that he does n't love you, but he fell at my feet ; and when he im- plored me to go, I tell you he just whined, so that I had a mind to shed tears over him. Do you know why he did that ? He told me at once. ' I,' said he, * will confess what I have in my heart ; but without the prayers of your grace I shall do nothing with the Novoveskis, I shall only rouse anger and hatred in them against myself. My fate is in the hands of your grace, my suffering, my salvation ; for if your grace will not go, then better that the earth swallowed me, or that living fire burned me.' That is how he loves you. Simply terrible to think of ! And if you had seen how he looked at that moment you would have been frightened." "No, I am not afraid of him," answered Eva, and she began to kiss Basia's hands. " Go with us ; go with us I " repeated she, with emotion ; " go with us ! You alone can save us ; you alone will not fear to tell my father ; you alone can effect something. Go with us ! I will fall at the feet of Pan Volodyovski to get leave for you. Without you, father and Azya will spring at each other with knives. Go with us ; go with us ! " And saying this, she dropped to Basia's knees and began to embrace them with tears. " God grant that I go ! " said Basia. " I will lay all before Michael, and will not cease to t' ont him. It is safe now to go even alone, and what will ii, be with such a numerous retinue ! Maybe Michael himself will go ; if not, he has a heart, and will give me permission. At first he will cry out against it ; but just let me grow gloomy, he will begin to walk around me at once, look into my eyes, and give way. I should prefer to have him go too, for I shall be terribly lonely without him ; but what is to be done ? I will go any- how to give you some solace. In this case it is not a question of my wishes, but of the fate of you and Azya. Michael loves you both, — he will consent." After that interview with Basia, Azya flew to his own room, as full of delight and consolation as if he had gained health after a sore illness. A while before wild despair had been tearing his soul j that very morning he had PAN MICHAEL. 299 received a dry and brief letter from Pan Bogush of the following contents : — My belovkd Azta, — I have halted in Kamenyets, and to Hreptyoff I will not go this time ; first, because fatigue has overcome me, and secondly, because I Iiave no reason to go. I have been in Yavorov. The hetman not only refuses to grant you permission by letter to cover your mad designs with his dignity, but he commands you sternly, and under pain of losing his favor, to drop them at once. I, too, have decided that what you have told me is worthless. It would be a sin for a refined, Christian people to enter into such intrigues with Pagans ; and it would be a disgrace before the whole world to grant the privileges of nobility to malefactors, robbers, and shedders of innocent blood. Moderate yourself in this matter, and do not think of the office of hetman, since it is not for you, though you are Tugai Bey's son. But if you wish to re-establish pi'cm< tly the favor of the hetman, be content with your office, and hasten especially that work with Krychinski, Adurovich, Tarasovski, and others, for thus you will render best service. The hetman's statement of what you are to do, I send with this letter, and an official command to Pan Yolodyovski, that there be no hindrance to you in going and coming with your men. You '11 have to go on a sudden to meet those captains, of course ; only hurry, and report to me carefully at Kamenyets, what you hear on the other bank. Commending you herewith to the favor of God, I remain, with unchanging good wishes, Mabtsin Booush of Zyemblyts, Under-Carver op Novorod. spair had ^7hen the young Tartar received this letter, he fell into a terrible fury. First he crushed the letter in his hand into bits ; then he stabbed the table time after time with his dagger; next he threatened his own life and that of the faithful Halim, who on his knees begged him to undertake nothing till he had recovered from rage and despair. That letter was a cruel blow to him. The edifices which his pride and ambition had reared, were as if blown up with powder ; his plans were destroyed. He might have become the third hetman in the Commonwealth, and held its fate in his hand ; and now he sees that he must remain an obscure officer, for whom the summit of ambition would be naturali- zation. In his fiery imagination he had seen crowds bowing down daily before him ; and now it will come to him to bow down before others. It is no good for him either that he is the son of Tugai Bey, that the blood of reigning warriors flows in his veins, that great thoughts are born in his soul — nothing — all nothing! He will live unrecog- 300 FAN MICHAEL. nized and die in some distant little fortalice forgotten. One word broke his wing ; one " no " brought it about, that, henceforward, he will not be free to soar like an eagle to the firmament, but must crawl like a worm on the ground. But all this is nothing yet, in comparison with the happi- ness which he has lost. She for the possession of wliom he would have given blood and eternity ; she for whom he was flaming like lire ; she whom ho loved with eyes, heart, soul, blood, — would never be his. That letter took from him her, as well as the baton of a hetraan. Hmelnitski might carry off Chaplinski's wife ; Azya, a hetman, might carry off another man's wife, and defend himself even against the whole Commonwealth, but how could that Azya take her, — Azya, a lieutenant of Lithuanian Tartars, serv- ing under command of her husband? When he thought of this, the world grew black before his eyes, — empty, gloomy ; and the son of Tugai Bey was not sure but he would better die, than live without a reason to live, without happiness, without hope, without the woman he loved. This pressed him down the more terribly since he had not looked for such a blow ; nay, considering the condition of the Commonwealth, he had become more con- vinced every day that the hetman would confirm those plans. Now his hopes were blown apart like mist before a whirlwind. What remained to him ? To renounce glory, greatness, happiness ; ^ut he was not the man to do that. At the first moment the madness of anger and despair carried him away. Fire was passing through his bones and burning him "fiercely ; hence he howled and gnashed his teeth, and thoughts equally fiery and vengeful were flying through his head. He wanted revenge on the Common- wealth, on the hetman, on Pan Michael, even on Basia. He wanted to rouse his Tartars, cut down the garrison, all tho officers, all Hreptyoff, kill Pan Michael, carry off Basia, go with her beyond the Moldav'.an boundary, and then down to the Dobrudja, and farther on, even to Tsargrad itself, even to the deserts of Asia. But the faithful Halim waiched over him, and he him- self, when he had recovered from his first fury and despair, recognized all the impossibility of those plans. Azya in this too resembled Hmelnitski; as in Hmelnitski, so in him, a lion and a serpent dwelt in company. Should he attack Hreptyoff with his faithful Tartars, what would come of that ? Would Pan Michael, v/ho is as watchful as a'AN MICHAEL. 301 a stork, let himself be surprised ; and even if he should, would that famous partisan let himself be slaughtered, especially as he had at hand more and better soldiers? Finally, suppose that Azya should finish Volodyovski, what would he do then ? If he moves along the river toward Yagorlik, he must rub out the commands at MohilofT, Yam- pol, and Rashkoff; if he crosses to the Moldavian bank, the perkulabs are there, friends of Volodyovski, and Habar- eskul of Hotin himself, his sworn friend. If he goes to Doroshenko, there are Polish commands atBratslav ; and the steppe, even in winter, is full of scouts. In view of all this, Tugai Bey's son felt his helplessness, and his malign soul belched forth flames first, and then buried itself in deep despair, as a wounded wild beast buries itself in a dark den of a cliff, and remained quiet. And as uncommon pain kills itself and ends in torpidity, so he became torpid at last. Just then it was announced to him that the wife of the commandant wished to speak to him. Halim did not recognize Azya when he returned from that conversation. Torpor had vanished from the Tartar's face, his eyes danced like those of a wild-cat, his face was gleam- ing, and his white teeth glittered from under his mustaches ; in his wild beauty he was like the terrible Tugai Bey. " My lord," inciuired Halim, " in, what way has God com- forted thy soul ? " " Halim," said Azya, " God forms bright day after dark night, and commands the sun to rise out of the sea." Here he seized the old Tartar by the shoulders. " In a month she will be mine for the ages ! '* And such a gleam issued from his dark face that he was beautiful, and Halim began to make obeisances. " Oh, son of Tugai Bey, thou art great, mighty, and the malice of the unbeliever cannot overcome thee ! " " Listen I " said Azya. " I am listening, son of Tugai Bey." " I will go beyond the blue sea, where the snows lie only on the mountains, and if I return again to these regions it will be at the head of chambuls like tae sands of the sea, as innumerable as the leaves in those wildernesses, and I will bring :^ire and sword. But thou, Halim, son of Kurdluk, wilt tace the road to-day, wilt find Krychinski, and tell him to has jen with his men to the opposite bank over against Rashkoff, And let Adurovich, Moravski, Aleksandrovich, ao2 FAN MICHAEL. Groholski, Tarasovski, with every man living of the Lithiv anian Tartars and OheremiR, threaten the troops. Let them notify the chanibuls that are in winter quarters with Doroshenko to cause great alarm from the side of Uman, so that the Polish commands may go far into the steppe from Mohiloif, Yampol, and Rashkoff. Let there be no troops on that road over which I ^-o, so that when I leave Rashkoff there will remain behind me only ashes and burned ruins." " God taid thee, my lord ! " answered Halim. And he Ijegan to make obeisances, and Tugai Bey's *ion bont over him and repeated a numl)er of times yet, — '< Hasten the messengers, hasten the messengers, for only a month's time is left ! " He dismissed Halim then, and remaining alone began to pray, for he had a breast filled with happiness and grati- tude to God. And while praying he looked involuntarily through the window at his men, who were leading out their horses just then to water them at the wells; the square was black there was such a crowd. The Tartars, while singing their monotonous songs in a low voice, began to draw the squeak- ing well-sweeps and to pour water into the trough. Steam rose in two pillars from the nostrils of each horse and con- cealed his face. All at once Pan Michael, in a sheepskin coat and cowhide boots, came out of the main building, and, approaching the men, began to say something. They lis- tened to him, straightening themselves and removing their caps in contradiction to Eastern custom. At sight of him Azya ceased praying, and muttered, — "You aio a falcon, but you will not fly whither I fly; you will remain in Hreptyoff in grief and in sorrow." After Pan Michael had spoken to the soldiers, he returned to the building, and on the square was heard again the songs of Tartars, the snorting of horses, and the plaintive and shrill sound of well-sweeya. PAN MlCilAUL. 303 }} mm you CHAPTER XXXVII. The little knight, as Basia had foreseen, cried out against her plans at once when he learned them, said he never would agree to them, for he could not go himself and he would not let her go without him ; but on all sides began thon prayers and insistence which were soon to bend his decision. Basia insisted less, indeed, than he expected, for she wished greatly to go with her husband, and without him the journey lost a part of its charm ; but Eva knelt before the little knight, and kissing his hands implored him by his love for Basia to permit her to go. " No other will dare approach my father," said she, " and mention such an affair, — neither I, nor Azya, nor even my brother. Basia alone can do it, for he refuses her nothing." "Basia is no matchmaker," said Pan Michael, "and, besides, you must come back here ; let her do this at your return." "God knows what will happen before the return," answered Eva, with weeping, — " it is certain only that I shall die of suffering ; but for such an orphan for whom no one has pity, death is best of all." The little knight had a heart tender beyond measure, hence he began to walk up and down in the room. He wished above all not to part with his Basia, even for a day, and what must it be for two weeks ! Still, it was clear that the prayers moved him deeply, for in a couple of days after those attacks he said one evening, — " If I could only go with you 1 But that cannot be, for service detains me." Basia sprang to him, and putting her rosy mouth to his cheek began to cry, — " Go, Michael, go, go ! " " It is not possible by any means," answered Pan Michael, with decision. And again two days passed. During this time the little knight asked advice of Zagloba as to what he ought to do ; but Zagloba refused to give advice. 304 PAN MICHAEL. ■ II " If there are no other obstacles but your feelings," said he, * what have I to say ? Decide yourself. The house will be empty here without the haiduk. Were it not for my age and the hard road, I would go myself, for there is no life without her." " But you see there is really no hindrance : the weather is a little frosty, that is all ; for the rest, it is quiet, there are commands along the road everywhere." " In that case decide for yourself." After that conversation Pan Michael began to hesitate again, and to weigh two things. He was sorry for Eva. He paused also over this, — i^ it proper to send the girl alone with Azya on such a long road ? and still more over another point, — is it proper to withhold help from devoted people when the opportunity to give it is so easy? For what was the real difficulty ? Basia's absence for two or three weeks. Even if it were only a question of pleasing Basia, by letting her see Mohiloff, Yampol, and Rashkoff, why not please her? Azya, in one event or another, must go with his squadron to Rashkoif ; hence there would be a strong and even a superfluous guard in view of the destruc- tion of the robbers, and the quiet during winter from the horde. The little knight yielded more and more, seeing which the ladies renewed their insistence, — one representing the affair as a good deed and a duty, the other weeping and lamenting. Finally Azya bowed down before the comman- dant. He knew, he said, that he was unvrorthy of such a favor, but still lie had shown so much devotion and attach- ment to the Volodyovskis that he made bold to beg for it. He owedmuch gratitude to both, since they did not permit men to insult him, even when he was not known as the son of Tugai Bey. He would never forget that the wife of the comman- dant had dressed his wounds, and had been to him not only A gracious lady, but as it were a mother. He had given proofs of his gratitude recently in the battle with Azba Bey, and with God's help in future he would lay down his head uri shed the last drop of his blood for the life of the lady, if ii3ed be. Then he began to tell o ' !iis old and unfortunate love for Eva. He cquld not live without that maiden ; he had loved her through whole years of separation, though without hope, and he would never cease to love her. But between him and old Pan Novoveski there was ..n ancient hatred, PAN MICHAEL. 305 Iminan- uch a ttach- for it. it men Tugai man- it only given Azba n his f the re for [loved Ithout bween itred, and the previous relation of servant and master separated them, as it were, by a broad ravine. The lady alone could reconcile them to each other ; and if she could not do that, she could at least shelter the dear girl from her father's tyranny, from confinement and the lash. Pan Michael would ha/e preferred, perhaps, that Basia had not interfered in the matter ; but as he himself loved to do good to people, he did not wonder at his wife's heart. Still, he did not answer Azya affirmatively yet; he resisted even additional tears from Eva ; but he locked himself up in the chancery and fell to thinking. At last he came out to supper on a certain evening with an agreeable expression of face, and after supper he asked Azya suddenly, " Azya, when is it time for you to go ? " " In a week, your great mightiness," answered the Tartar, unquibtly. " Halim, it must be, will have concluded nego- tiations with Krychinski by that time." "Give orders to repair the great sleigh, for you must take two ladies to Rashkoff." When she heard this, Basia began to clap her hands, and rushed headlong to her husband. After her hurried Eva ; after Eva, Azya bowed down to the little knight's knees with a wild outburst of delight, so that Pan Michael had to free himself, " Give me peace ! " said he ; " what is there wonderful ? When it's possible to help people, it is hard not to help them, unless one is altogether heartless ; and I am no tyrant. But do you, Basia, return quickly, my love ; and do you, Azya, guard her faithfully ; in this way you will thank me best. Well, well, give me peace ! " Here his mustaches began to quiver, and then he said more joyously, to give himself courage, — " The worst are those tears of women ; when I see tears there is nothing left of me. But you, Azya, must thank not only me and my wife, but this young lady, who has followed me like a shadow, exhibiting her sorrow continually before my eyes. You must pay her for such affection." "1 will pay her; I will pay her!" said Azya, with a strange voice ; and seizing Eva's hands, he kissed them so violently that it might be thought he wished rather to bite them. " Michael 1 " cried Zagloba, suddenly, pointing to Basia, "what shall we do here without her?" " Indeed it will be grievous," said the little knight, 8U 306 PAN MICHAEL. " God knows it will ! " Then he added more quietly : "But the Lord God may bless my good action later. Do you understand ? " Meanwhile Basiia pushed in between them her bright head full of curiosity. " What are you saying ? " "Nothing," replied Zagloba; "we said that in spring the storks would come surely." Basia began to rub her face to her husband's like a real cat. " Michael dear ! I shall not stay long," said she, in a low voice. After this conversation new councils were held during several days toyshing the journey. Pan Michael looked after everything himself, gave orders to arrange the sleigh in his presence, and line it with skins of foxes killed in autumn. Zagloba brought his own lap-robe, so that she might have wherewith to cover her feet on the road. Sleighs were to go with a bed and provisions ; and Basia's pony was to go, so that she might leave her sleigh in dangerous places; for Pan Michael had a particular fear of the entrance to Mohiloff, which was really a breakneck descent. Though there was not the slightest likelihood of an attack, the little knight commanded Azya to take every precaution: to send men always a couple of furlongs in advance, and never pass the night on the road but in places where there were commands ; to start at daylight, and not to loiter on the way. To such a degree did the little knight think of everything, that with his own hand he loaded the pistols for the holsters in Basia's saddle. The moment of departure came at last. It was still dark when two hundred horse of the Lithuanian Tartars were standing ready on the square. In the chief room of the commandant's house movement reigned also. In the chim- neys pitchy sticks were shooting up bright flames. The little knight, Pan Zagloba, Pan Mushalski, Pan Nyena- shinyets, Pan Hromyka, and Pan Motovidlo, and with them officers from the light squadrons, had come to say farewell. Basia and Eva, warm yet and ruddy from sleep, were drink- ing heated wine for the road. Pan Michael, sitting by his wife, had his arm around her waist; Zagloba poured out to her, repeating at each addition, "Take more, for the weather is frosty." Basia and Eva were dressed in male costume, for women travelled generally in that guise on the frontiers. Basia had a sabre ; a wild-oat skin shuba bound PAN MICHAEL. 807 were |0i the ohim- The Tyena- them Jewell. Irink- }y his Id out Ir the male [n the >und with weasel-skin ; an ermine cap with earlaps ; very wide trouSers looking like a skirt ; and boots to her knees, soft and lined. To all this were to be added warm cloaks and shubas with hoods to cover the faces. Basia's face was uncovered yet, and astonished people as usual with its beauty. Some, however, looked appreciatively at Eva, who had a mouth formed as it were for kisses ; and others did not know which to prefer, so charming seemed both to the soldiers, who whispered in one another's ears, — " It is hard for a man to live in such a desert ! Happy commandant, happy Azya ! Uh ! '' The fire crackled joyfully in the chimneys ; the crowing of cocks began; day approached gradually, rather frosty and clear ; the roofs of the sheds and the quarters of the soldiers, covered with deep snow, took on a bright rose color. From the square was heard the snorting of horses and the squeaking steps of soldiers and dragoons who had assembled from the sheds and lodgings to take farewell of Basia and the Tartars. " It is time ! " said Pan Michael at last. Hearing this, Basia sprang from her place and fell into her husband's arms. He pressed his lips to hers, then held her with all his strength to his breast, kissed her eyes and forehead, and again lier mouth. That moment was long, for they loved each other immensely. After the little knight the turn came to Zagloba ; then the other officers approached to kiss her hand, and she repeated with her childish voice, resonant as silver, — " Be in good health, g<^ntlemen ; be in good health 1 " She and Eva put on cloaks with openings instead of sleeves, and then shubas with hoods, and the two vanished altogether under these robes. The broad door was thrown open, a frosty steam rushed in, then the whole assembly found itself on the square. Outside everything was becoming more and more visible from the snow and daylight. Hoar-frost had settled on the hair of the horses and the sheepskin coats of the men ; it seemed as though the whole squadron were dressed in white, and were sitting on white horses. Basia and Eva took their seats in the fur-lined sleigh. The dragoons and the soldiers shouted for a happy journey to the departing. 308 PAN MICHAEL. At that sound a numerous flock of crows and ravenSj which a severe winter had driven in near the dwellings of people, flew from the roofs, and with low croaking began to circle in the rosy air. The little knight bent over the sleigh and hid his face in the hood covering the face of his wife. Long was that mo- ment ; at last he tore himself away from Basia, and, making the sign of the cross, exclaimed, — " In the name of God ! " Now Azya rose in the stirrups ; his wild face was gleam- ing from delight and the dawn. He waved his whirlbat, so that his burka rose like the wings of a bird of prey, and he cried with a piercing voice : — " Move on ! " The hoofs squeaked on the snow ; abundant steam came from the nostrils of the horses. The first rank moved slowly; after that the second, the third, and the fourth, then the sleigh, then the ranks, of the whole detachment began to move across the sloping square to the gate. The little knight blessed them with the Holy Cross ; at last, when the sleigh had passed the gate, he put his hands around his mouth, and called, " Be well, Basia ! " But only the voices of muskets and the loud cawing of the dark birds gave him answer. PAN MICHAEL. 309 CHAPTER XXXVIII at A DETACHMENT of Cheremis, some twenty in number, marched five miles in advance to examine the road and notify commandants of Pani Volodyovski's journey, so that quarters might be ready for her in each place. After this detachment came the main force of the Lithuanian Tartars, the sleigh with Basia and Eva, and another sleigh with servant-women ; a small detachment closed the march. The road was heavy enough because of snowdrifts. Pine woods, which in winter do not lose their needle-like leaves, permit less snow to fall to the earth; but that forest along the bank of the Dniester, formed for the most part of oaks and other deciduous trees, stripped nov of their nat- ural covering, was packed halfway to the lovor branches with snow. Snow had filled also the narrowest ravines ; in places :'t had been lifted into waves who=e curling summits seemed as if ready to tumble in an instant and be lost in the general white expanse. During the passage of difficult ravines and declivities the Tartars held the sleighs back with ropes ; only on the lofty plains, where the wind had smoothed the snow surface, did they drive quickly in the track of the caravan, which with Naviragh and the two learned Anardrats had started earlier from Hreptyoff. Travelling was difficult ; not so difficult, however, as some- times in those wild regions full of chasms, rivers, streams, and gullies. The ladies were rejoiced, therefore, t^^at before deep night came they would be able to reach the precipitous ravine in the bottom of which stood Mohiloff ; besides, there was promise of continued fair weather. After a ruddy dawn the sun rose, and all at once the plains, the ravines, and the forests were gleaming in its rays; the branches of the trees seemed coated with sparks; sparks glittered on the snow till the eyes ached from the brightness. From high points one could see out through open spaces, as through windows in that wilderness, the gaze reaching down to Moldavia was lost on a horizon white and blue, but flooded with sunlight. 310 PAN MICHAEL. The air was dry and sharp. In such an atmosphere men as well as beasts feel strength and health ; in the ranks the horses snorted greatly, throwing rolls of steam from their nostrils ; and the Tartars, though the frost so pinched their legs that they drew them under their skirts continu- ally, sang joyful songs. At last the sun rose to the very summit of the pavilion of the sky, and warmed the world somewhat. It was too hot for Basia and Eva under the fur in the sleigh. They loos- ened the covering on their heads, pushed back their hoods, showed their rosy faces to the light, and began to look around, — Basia on the country, and Eva searching for Azya. He was not near the sleigh ; he was riding in advance with that detachment of Cheremis who were examining the road, and clearing away snow when ne essary. Eva frowned be- cause of this ; but Basia, knowing military service through and through, said to console her : — " They are all that way ; when there is service, it is ser- vice. My Michael will not even look at me when military duty conies ; and it would be ill were it otherwise, for if you are to love a soldier, let him be a good one." " But will he be with us at the testing-place ? " asked Eva. " See lest you have too much of him. Did you not notice how joyful he was when we started? Light was beaming from him." " I saw that he was very glad." " But what will he be when he receives permission from your father ? " " Oi, what is in waiting for me ? The will of God be done ! though the heart dies in me when I think of father. If he shouts, if he becomes wilful and refuses permission, I shall havt. a fine life when I go home." '•' Do you know, Eva, what I think ? " " What is it ? " "There is no trifling with Azya. Your brother might oppose with his force ; but your father has no command. I think that if your father resists, Azya will take you any- how." « How is that ? " « Why, carry you off simply. There is no trifling with him, people say, — Tugai Bey's blood. You will be married by the £r:,t priest on the road. In another place it would be neceseary to have banns, certificates, license ; but here it is a wild oountry, all things are a little in Tartar fashion." ire men I rauks ai from pinched iontinu- rilion of too hot By loos- ir hoods, to look ys Azya. ice with he road, '^ued be- through it is ser- militaiy 3, for if fed Eva. t notice earning )n from God be father. lissioD, might kand. I lou any- ig with larried )uld be \xQ it is PAN MICHAEL. 311 >n. n Eva's face brightened. " This is what I dread. Azya is roady for anything ; this is what I dread," said she. Buv Basia, turning her head, looked at her quickly, and burst out suddenly with her resonant, child-like laugh. " You dread that just as a mouse dreads bacon. Oh, I know you I " Eva, flushed already from the cold air, flushed still more, and said : — " I should fear my father's curse, and I know that Azya is ready to disregard everything." " Be of good courage," answered Basia, " besides me, you have your brother to help you. True love always comes to its own. Pan Zagloba told me that when Michael was n't even dreaming of me." Conversation once begun, they vied with each other in talking, — one about Azya, the other about Michael, Thus a couple of hours passed, till the caravan halted for the first refreshment at Yaryshoff . Of a hamlet, wretched enough at all times, there remained, after the peasant incursion, only one public house, which was restored from the time that the frequent passage of soldiers began to promise cer- tain profit. Basia and Eva found in it a passing Armenian merchart of Mohiloff origin, who was taking morocco to Kamenyets. Azya wished to hurl him out of doors with the Wal- lachians and Tartars who were with him ; but the women permitted him to remain, only his guard had to withdraw, when the merchant learned that the travelling lady was Pani Volodyovski, he began to bow down before her and praise her husband to the skies. Basia listened to the man with great delight. At last he went to his packs, and when he returned offered her a package of special sweetmeats and a little box full of odorous Turkish herbs good for various ailments. " I bring this through gratitude," said he. " Till now we have not dared to thrust our heads out of Mohiloff, because Azba Bey ravaged so terribly, and so many robbers infested on this side all the ravines and on the M*-' ^avian bank the meadows; but now the road is safe, and trading secure. Now we travel again. May God increase the days of the commandant of Hreptyoff, and make each day long enough for a journey from Mohiloff to Kamenyets, and let every hour be extended so as to seem a day ! Our commandant, the field secretary, prefers to sit in Warsaw; but the com* 312 PAN MICHAEL. i ' iiiandant of HreptyofP watched, and swept out the robbers, so that death is dearer to them now than the Dniester." " Then is Pan llevuski not in Mohiloff ? " asked Basia. " He only brought the troops ; I do not know if he re- mained thl'ee days. Permit, your great mightiness, here are raisins in this packet, and at this edge of it fruit such as is not found even in Turkey ; it comes from distant Asia, and grows there on palms. The secretary is not in the town ; but now there is no cavalry at all, for yesterday they went on a sudden toward Bratslav. But here are dates; may they be to the health of your great mightiness ! Only Pan Gorzenski has remained with infantry." " It is a wonder to me that all the cavalry have gone," said Basia, with an inquiring glance at Azya. " They moved so the horses might not get out of train- ing," answered Ai^ya, calmly. " In the town, people say that Doroshenko advanced un- expectedly," said the merchant. Azya laughed. " But with what will he feed his horses, with snow ? " said he to Basia. " Pan Gorzenski will explain best to your great mighti- ness," added the merchant. " I do not believe that it is anything," said Basia, after a moment's thought; "for if it were, my husband would be the first to know." " Without doubt the news would be first in Hreptyoff," said Azya; "let your grace have no fear." Basia raised her bright face to the Tartar, and her nos- trils quivered. " I have fear I That is excellent ; what is in your head ? Do you hear, Eva ? — I have fear ! " Eva could not answer ; for being by nature fond of dain- ties, and loving sweets beyond measure, she had her mouth full of dates, which did not prevent her, however, from looking eagerly at Azya ; but when she had swallowed the fruit, she said, — " Neither have I any fear with such an officer." Then she looked tenderly and significantly into the eyes of young Tugai Bey ; but from the time that she had begun to be an obstacle, he felt for her only secret repulsion and anger. He stood motionless, therefore, and said with down- cast eyes, — " In RashkofP it will be seen if I deserve confidence." And there was in his voice something almost terrible; PAN MICHAEL. 313 robbers, iter." Basia. if he re- here are ach as is \.sia, and lie town; hey went es ; may 3nly Pan » e gone, of train- ,nced un- s horses, t mighti- ly after a id would eptyoff," her nos- ir head? of dain- 3r mouth er, from •wed the the eyes id begun sion and ;h down- ice." ierrible ; but as the two women knew so well that the young Tartar was thoroughly different in word and deed from other men, this did not rouse their attention. Besides, Azya insisted at once on continuing the journey, because the mountains before Mohiloff were abrupt, difficult of passage, and should be crossed during daylight. They started without delay, and advanced very qui, y till they reached those mountains. Basia wished then to sit on her horse ; but at Azya's persuasion she stayed with Eva in the sleigh, which was steadied with lariats, and let down from the height with the greatest precaution. All this time Azya walked near the sleigh ; but occupied altogether with their safety, and in general with the command, he spoke scarcely a word either to Basia or Eva. The sun went down, however, before they succeeded in passing the mountains ; but the detachment of Cheremis, marching in advance, made fires of dry branches. They went down then among the ruddy fires and the wild figures standing near them. Beyond those figures were, in the gloom of the night and in the half-light of the flames, the threatening declivi- ties in uncertain, terrible outlines. All this was new, curious ; all had the appearance of some kind of dangerous and mysterious expedition, — wherefore Basia's soul was in the seventh heaven, and her heart rose in gratitude to her husband for letting her go on this journey to un- known regions, and to Azya because he had been able to manage the journey so well. Basia understood now, for the first time, the meaning of those military marches of which she had heard so much from soldiers, and what pre- cipitous and winding roads were. A mad joyousness took possession of her. She would have mounted her pony assuredly, were it not that, sitting near Eva, she could talk with her and terrify her. Therefore when moving in a narrow, short turn the detachment in advance vanished from the eye and began to shout with wild voices, the stifled echo of which resounded among overhanging cliffs, Basia turned to Eva, and seizing her hands, cried, — " Oh, ho ! robbers from the meadows, or the horde ! " But Eva, when she remembered Azya, the son of Tugai Bey, was calm in a moment. " The robbers in the horde respect and fear Azya," an- swered she. And later, bending to Basia's ear, she said, "Even to Belgrod, even to the Crimea, if with him ! " The moon had risen high in heaven when they were 314 PAN MICHAEL. issuing from iho. mountains. Then thty beheld far down, and, as it were, at the bottom of a precipice, a collection of lights. " Mohiloff is under our feet," said a vo^oe behind Basia and Eva. They looked around; it was Azya standing behind the sleigh. "But does the town lie like that at the bottom of the ravine ? " asked Basia. "It does. The mountains shield it completely from winter winds," answered Azya, pushing his head between their heads. "Notice, your grace, that there is another climate here; it is warmer and calmer. Spring comes here ten days earlier than on the other side of the mountains, and the trees put forth their leaves sooner. That gray on the slopes is a vineyard ; but the ground is under snow yet." Snow was lying everywhere, but really the air was warmer and calmer. In proportion ao they descended slowly toward the valley, lights showed themselves one after another, and increased in number every moment. " A respectable place, and rather large," said Eva. " It is because the Tartars did not burn it at the time of the peasant incursion. The Cossack tvoops wintered here, and Poles have scarcely ever visited the place." " Who live here ? " " Tartars, who have their wooden mosque ; for in the Commonwealth every man is free to profess his own faith. Wallachians live here, also Armenians and Greeks." "I have seen Greeks once in Kamenyets,*" said Basia; "for though they live far away, they go everywhere for commerce." "This town is composed differently from all others," said Azya ; " many people of various nations come here to trade. That settlement which we see at a distance on one side is called Serby." " We are entering already," said Basia. They were, in fact, entering. A strange odor of skins and acid met their nostrils at once. That was the odor of morocco, at the manufacture of which all the inhabitants of Mohiloff worked somewhat, but especially the Armenians. As Azya had said, the place was different altogether from others. The houses were built in Asiatic fashion; they had windows covered with thick wooden lattice ; in many houses there were no windows on the street, and only in W)b. PAN MICHAEL. 315 ir down, 3ction of id Basia liad the I of the n winter sn their climate lere ten lins, and y on the yet." warmer Y toward her, and El. I time of ed here, in the n faith. Basia ; lere for others," lere to on one skins odor of ;ants of enians. r from ; they many only in the yards was seen the glitter of fires. The streets were not paved, though there was nc lack of stone in the neigh- borhood. Here and there were buildings of strange foim with latticed, transparent walls ; those were drying-houses, in which fresh grapes were turned into raisins. The odor of morocco filled the whole place. Pan Gorzenski, who commanded the infantry, had been informed by the Cheremis of the arrival of the wife of the commandant of Hreptyoff, and rode out on horseback to meet her. He was not young, and he stuttered ; he lisped also, for his face had been pierced by a oullet from a long- barrelled janissary gun ; therefore when he began to speak (stuttering every moment) of the star " which had risen in the heavens of Mohiloff," Basia came near bursting into laughter. But he received her in the most hospitable manner known to him. In the " fortalice " a supper was waiting for her, and a supremely comfortable bed on fresh and clean down, which he had taken by a forced loan from the wealthiest Armenians. Pan Gorzenski stuttered, it is true, but during the evening he related at the supper things so curious that it was worth while to listen. According to him a certain disquieting breeze had bepun to* blow suddenly and unexpectedly from the steppes. Re-, ports came that a strong chambul of the Crimean horde, stationed with Doroshenko, had moved all at once toward Haysyn and the country above that point ; with the cham- buls went some thousands of Cossacks. Besides, a number of other alarming reports had come from indefinite places. Pan Gorzenski did not attach great faith to these rumors, however. " For it is winter," said he ; " and since ohe Lord God has created this earthly circle the Tartars move only in spring ; then they form no camp, carry no baggage, take no food for their horses in any place. We all know that war with the Turkish power is held in the le' sh by frost alone, and that we shall have guests at the firsc grass ; but that there is anything at present I shall never believe." Basia waited patiently and long till Pan Gorzenski should finish. He stuttered, meanwhile and moved his lips con- tinually, as if eating. "What do you think yourself of the movement of the horde toward Haysyn ? " asked she at last. " I think that their horses have pawed out all the grass from under the snow, and that they wish to make a camp in another place. Besides, it may be that the horde, living 316 PAN MICHAEL. near Dorosln'iiko's Jiion, am quarrolling witli thorn; it has always been so. Thougli they are allies iiiid are fighting together, only let (nieanipnients stand side by side, and they fall to quarrelling at once in the pastures and at the bazaars." x "That is the (!aso surely," said Azya. "And there is another point," continued Pan Gorzenski; "the reports did not oonio directly through partisans, but peasants brought them ; the Tartars here began to talk without evident reason. Three days ago Pan Yakubovich l)rought in t'roni tiie steppes the first informants who confirmed the reports, and all the cavalry marched out immediately." " Then you are here with infantry only ? " inquired Azya. " God pity us ! — forty men ! There is hardly any one to guard the fortalice; and if the Tartars living here in Mohiloff were to rise, I know nqt how I could defend myself." " But why do they not rise against you ? " inquired Basia. " They do not, because they cannot in any way. Many of them live permanently in the Commonwealth with their wives and children, and they are on our side. As to strangevs, they are here for commerce, not for war ; they are good people." " 1 will leave your grace fifty horse from my force," said Azya. " God reward ! You will oblige me greatly by this, for I shall have some one to send out to get intelligence. But can you leave them ? " " I can. We shall have in Rashkoff the parties of those captains who in their time went over to the Sultan, but now wish to resume obedience to the Commonwealth. Krychinski will bring three hundred horse certainly ; and perhaps Adurovich, too, will come ; others will arrive later. I am to take command over all by order of the hetman, and before spring a whole division will be assembled." Pan Gorzenski inclined before Azya. He had known him for a long time, but had had small esteem for him, as being a man of doubtful origin. But knowing now that he was the son of Tugai Bey, for an account of this had been brought by tlie recent caravan in which Naviragh was travelling, Gorzenski honored iu the young Tartar the PAN MICHAEL. 317 ; it has Hghting de, and d at the rzenski ; ans, but to talk :ubovich its who lied out inq[uired any one here in defend inquired Many ith with de. As ir; they !e," said this, for ;e. But Df those ;an, but wealth. ; and re later, an, and wn him s being he was d been gh was }ar the blood of a great though liostile warrior; ho honored in him, besides, an otKcer to whom the ht^tman had confided *BUch significant functions. Azya went out to give orders, and calling the sotnik David, said, — " J)avid, son of Skander, thou wilt remain in Mohiloff with fifty horse. Thou wilt see witli thy eyes and hear with thy ears what is happening around thee. If the Little Falcon in Hreptyoff sends letters to me, thou wilt sto)) his messenger, take the letters from him, and send them with thy own man. Thou wilt remain here till I send an order to withdraw. If my messenger says, ' It is night,' thou wilt go out in peace ; but if he says, * Day is near,' thou wilt burn the place, cross to the Moldavian bank, and go whither I command thee." " Thou hast spoken," answered David ; " I will see with my eyes and hear with my ears ; I will stop messengers from the Little Falcon, and when I liav(i taken letters from them I will send those letters through )ur man to thee. I will remain till I receive an order ; and if the messenger says to me, -It is night,' I will go out quietly; if he says, * Day is near,' I will burn the place, cross to the Moldavian bank, and go whither the command directs." Next morning the caravan, less by fifty horse, continued the journey. Pan Gorzenski escorted Basia beyond the ravine of Mohiloff. There, after he had stuttered forth a farewell oration, he returned to Mohiloff, and they went on toward Yampol very hurriedly. Azya was unusually joy- ful, and urged his men to a degree that astonished Basia. " Why are you in such haste ? " inquired she. " Every man hastens to happiness," answered Azya, " and mine will begin in Rashkoff." Eva, taking these words to herself, smiled tenderly, and collecting courage, answered, " But my father ? " " Pan Novoveski will obstruct me in nothing," answered the Tartar, and gloomy lightning flashed through his face. In Yampol they found almost no troops. There had never been any infantry there, and nearly all the cavalry had gone ; barely a few men remained in the castle, or rather in the ruins of it. Lodgings were prepared, but Basia slept badly, for those rumors had begun to disturb her. She pondere'^. over this especially, — how aTarmed the little knight would be should it turn out that one of Doroshenko's chambuls had advanced really j but she strengthened herself with the 318 FAN MICHAEL. thought that it might be untrue. It occurred to her whether it would not be better to return, taking for safety a part of Azya's soldiers; but various obstacles presented themselves.* First, Azya, having to increase the garrison at Eashkoff, coul^ give only a small guard, hence, in case of real danger, that guard might p ive insuflScient ; secondly, two thirds of the road wa*' pissed already ; ir Rashkoff there was an officer known to her, and a strong garrison, which, increased by Azya's detachjnent and by the companies of those captains, might grow to a power quite important. Taking all this into consideration, Basfa deteimined to jour- ney farther. But she could not sleep. For the first time during that journey alarm seized her, a if rnknown danger were hang- ing over her head. Perhaps lodging in Yampol had its share in those alarms, for that was a bloody and a terrible place ; Basia knew it from the narratives of her husband and Pan Zagloba. Here had been stationed in Hmelnitski's time the main forces of the Podolian cut-throats under Bur- lai; hither captives had been brought and sold for the markets of the East, or killed by a cruel death ; finally, in the spring of 1651, during the time of a crowded fai?. Pan Stanislav Lantskoronski, the voevoda of Bratslav, had burst in and made a dreadful slaughter, the memory of which was fresh throughout the whole borderland of the Dniester. Hence, there hung everywhsre over the whole settlement bloody memories; hence, here and there were blackened ruins, and from the walls of the half-destroyed castle seemed to gaze wiiite faces of slaughtered Po^es and Cos- sacks. Basia was daving, but she feared ghosts; it was said that in Yampol itself, at the mouth of the Shumilovka, and on the neighboring cataracts of the Dniester, great wail- ing was heard at midnight and groans, and that the water became red in the moonlight as if colored with blood. The thought of this filled Basia's heart with bitter alarm. She listened, in spite of herself, to hear in the still night, in the sounds of the cataract, weepinr^- and groans. She heard only the prolonged " v/atch call " of the* sentries. Then she remembered the quiet room in Hreptyoff, her husband, Pan Zagloba, the friendly faces of Pan Nyenasiiinj eta, Mushal- ski, Motovidlo, Snitko, and others, and for the first time she felt that she was far from them, very far, in a strange region ; and such a homesickness for Hreptyoff seized her that she wanted to weep. It was near m crning when she PAN MICHAEL. 319 whether a part of imselves.* Elashkoff, of real adly, two off there n, which, panies of nportant. i to jour- ring that jre hang- had it» I terrible husband elnitski's ider Bur- for the Snally, in fair, Pan had burst rhich was er. itlement ackened castle and Cos- it was milovka, eat wail- le water The n. She t, in the ard only len she md, Pan Mushal- •st time strange zed her hen she )d. fell asleep, but she had wonderful dreams. Burlai, the cut-throats, the Tartars, bloody pictures of massacre, passed through her sleeping head ; and in those pictures she saw continually the face of Azya, — not the same Azya, however, but as it were a Cossack, or a wild Tartar, or Tugai Bey himself. She rose early, glad that night and the disagreeable vii^^- ions had ended. She had determined to make the rest of the journey ou horseback, — first, to enjoy the movement; second, to give an opportunity for free speech to Azya and Eva, who, in view of the nearness of Rashkoff, needed, of course, to settle the way of declaring everything to old Pan Novoveski, and to receive his consent. Azya held the stirrup with his own hand ; he did not sit, however, in the sleigh with Eva, but went without delay to the head of the detach- ment, and remained near Basia. She noticed at once that again the cavalry were fewer in number than when they came to Fampol ; she turned there- fore to the young Tartar and said, " I see that you have left some men in Yampol ? " " Fifty horse, the same as in Mohiloff," answered Azya. " Why was that ? " He laughed peculiarly; his lips rose as those of a wicked dog do when he shows his teeth, and he answered only after a while in my power, and to grace." "If the troops return from the steppes, there will be forces there then." " The troops will not come back so soon." " Whence do you know that ? " " They cannot, because first they must learn clearly what Doroshenko is doing ; that will occupy about three or four weeks." " If that is the case you did well to leave those men." They rode a while in silence. Azya looked from time to time at the rosy face of Basia, half concealed by the raised collar of her mantle and her cap, and after every glance he closed his eyes, as if wishing to fix that charming picture more firmly in his mind. " You ought to talk with Eva," said Basia, renewing the conversation. " You talk altogether too little with her ; she knows not what to think. You will stand before the face of Pan Novoveski soon ; alarm even seizes me. You and "I wished to have those places secure the homeward road for your 320 PAN MICHAEL. she should take counsel together, and settle how you axe to begin." " I should like to speak first with your grace," said Azya, with a strange voice. " Then why not speak at once ? " "I am waiting for a in< ssenger from Rashkoff ; I thought to find him in Yampol. expect him every moment." " But what," said Basia, " has the messenger to do with our conversation ? " " I think that he is coming now," said the Tartar, avoid- ing an answer. And he galloped forward, but returned after a while. " No ; that is not he." Tn his whole posture, in his speech, in his look, in his voice, there was something so excited and feverish that unquietude was communicated to Basia; still the least suspicion had not risen in her head yet. Azya's unrest could be explained perfectly by the nearness of Rashkoff and of Eva's terrible father; still, something oppressed Basia, as if her own fate were in question. Approaching the sleigh, she rode near Eva for a number of hours, speak- ing with her of Rashkoff, of old Pan Novoveski, of Pan Adam, of Zosia Boski, finally of the region about them, which was becoming a wilder and more terrible wilderness. It was, in truth, a wilderness immediately beyond Hreptyoff ; but there at least a column of smoke rose from time to time on the horizon, indicating some habitation. Here there were ro traces of man ; and if Basia had not known that she was going to Rashkoff, where people were living, and a Polish garrison was stationed, she might have thought that they were taking her somewhere into an unknown desert, into strange lands at the end of the world. Looking around at the country, she restrained her horse •involuntarily, and was soon left in the rear of the sleighs and horsemen. Azya joined her after a while ; and since he knew the region well, he began to show her various places, mentioning their names. This did not last very long, however, for the earth began to be smoky ; evidently the winter had not such power in that southern region as in woody Hreptyoff. Snow was lying somewhat, it is true, in the valleys, on the cliffs, on the edges of the rocks, and also on the hillsides turned northward ; but in general the earth was not covered, and looked dark witK groves, or gleamed with damp withered grass. From that grass rose a light whitish fog, which, PAN MICHAEL. 321 )u are to lid Azya, '. thought at." > do with ir, avoid- returned k, in his rish that ;he least *s unrest Rashkoff •ppressed troaching :s, speak- , of Pan m, which It was, roif} but time on ere were she was a Polish hat they jert, into er horse sleighs since he places, h began )Ower in low was 3liffs, on turned red, and vithered which, extending near the earth, formed in the distance the coun- terfeit of great waters, filling the valleys and spreading widely over the plains; then that fog rose higher and higher, till at last it hid the sunshine, and turned a clear day into a foggy and gloomy one. " There will be rain to-morrow," said Azya. " If not to-day. How far is it to RashkofE ? " Azya looked at the nearest place, barely visibly through the fog, and said, — " From that point it is nearer to Rashkoff than to Yam- pol." And he breathed deeply, as if a great weight had fallen from his breast. At that moment the tramp of a horse was heard from the direction of the cavalry, and some horseman was seen indis- tinctly in the fog. " Halim ! I know him," cried Azya. Indeed, it was Halim, who, when he had rushed up to Azya and Basia, sprang from his horse and began to beat with his forehead toward the stirrup of the young Tartar. " From RashkofE ? " inquired Azya. " From Rashkoff, my lord," answered Halim. " What is to be heard there ? " The old man raised toward Basia hirs ugly head, emaciated from unheard-of toils, as if wishing to inquire whether he might speak in her presence ; but, Tugai Bey's son said at once, — " Speak boldly. Have the troops gone out ? " " They have. A handful remained." « Who led them ? " " Pan Novoveski." " Have the Pyotroviches gone to the Crimea ? " "Long ago. Only two women remained, and old Pan Novoveski with them." " Where is Krychinski ? " " On the other bank of the river ; he is waiting." "Who is with him?" "Adurovich with his company; both beat with the forehead to thy stirrup, son of Tugai Bey, and give themselves under thy hand, — they, and all those who have not come yet." "'Tis well!" said Azya, with fire in his eyes. "Fly to Krychinski at once, and give the command to occupy Rashkoff." "Thy wiU, lord." 81 322 PAN MICHAEL. Halim sprang on his horse in a moment, and vanished like a phantom in the fog. A terrible, ominous gleam issued from the face of Azya. The decisive moment had come, — the moment waited for, the moment of greatest happiness for him ; but his heart was beating as if breath were fail- ing him. He rode for a time in silence near Basia ; and only when he felt that his voice would not deceive him did he turn toward her his eyes, inscrutable but bright, and say,— " Now I will speak to your grace with sincerity." " I listen," said Basia, scanning him carefully, as if she wished to read his changed countenance. 1 1 PAN MICHAEL. 323 vanished ,in issued come, — appiness rete fail- and only him did ght, and 3.S if she CHAPTER XXXIX. AzTA urged his horse up so closely to Basia's pony that his stirnip almost touched hers. He rode forward a few steps in silence ; during this time he strove to calm him- self finally, and wondered why calmness came to him with such effort, since he had Basia in his hands, and there was no human power which crsnld take her from him. But he did not ^inow that in hxx soul, despite every probability, despite every evidence, there glimmered a certain spark of hope that the woman whom he desired would answer with a feeling like his own. If that hope was weak, the desire for its object was so strong that it shook him as a fever. The woman would not open her arms, would nr*- cast herself into his embrace, would not say those words over which he had dreamed whole nights : " Azya, I am thine ; " she would not hang with her lips on his lips, — he knew this. But how would she receive his words ? What would she say ? Would she lose all' feeling, like a dove in the claws of a bird of prey, and let him take her, just as the hapless dove yields itself to the hawk? Would she beg for mercy tear- fully, or would she fill that wilderness with a cry of terror ? Would there be something more, or something less, of all this ? Such questions were storming in the head of the Tartar. But in every case the hour had come to cast aside feigning, pretences, and show her a truthful, a terrible face. Here was his fear, here his alarm. One moment more, and all would be accomplished. Finally this mental alarm became in the Tartar that which alarm becomes most frequently in a wild beast, — rage ; and he began to rouse himself with that rage. "Whatever happens," thought he, "she is mine, she is mine altogether ; she will be mine to-morrow, and then will not return to her husband, but will follow me." At this thought wild delight seized him by the hair, and he said all at once in a voice which seemed strange to him- self, " Your grace has not known me till now." " In this fog your voice has so changed," answered Basia, somewhat alarmed, " that it seems to me really as if another were speaking." 324 PAN MICHAEL. i 1 "In Mohiloff there are no troops, in Yampol none, in Rashkoff none. I alone am lord here, — Krychinski, Adu- rovich, and those others are my slaves ; for I am a prince, I am the son of a ruler. I am their vizir, I am their high- est murza J I am their leader, as Tugai Bey was ; I am their khan ; I alone have authority ; all here is in my power." " Why do you say this to me ? " " Your grace has not known me hitherto. Rashkoff is not far away. I wished to become hetman of the Tartars and serve the Commonwealth ; but Sobieski would not permit it. I am not to be a Lithuanian Tartar any longer ; I am not to serve untler any man's command, but to lead great chambuls myself, against Doroshenko, or the Commonwealth, as your grace wishes, as your grace commands." " How as I command ? Azya, what is the matter with jon ? " " This, that here all are my slaves, and I am yours. What is the hetman to me ? I care not whether he has permitted or not. Say a word, your grace, and I will put Akkerman at your feet; and the Dobrudja, and those hordes which have villages there, and those which wander in the Wil- derness, and those who are everywhere in winter quarters will be your slaves, as I am your slave. Command, and I will not obey the Khan of the Crimea, I will not obey the Sultan ; I will make war on them with the sword, and aid the Commonwealth. I will form new hordes in these regions, and be khan over them, and you will be alone over me ; to you alone will I bow down, beg for your favor and love." When he had said this, he bent in the saddle, and, seizing the woman, half terrified, and, as it were, stunned by his words, he continued to speak in a hurried, hoarse voice : " Have you not seen that I love only you ? Ah, but I have suffered my share ! I will take you now ! You are mine, and you will be mine ! No one will tear you from my hands in this place — you are mine, mine, mine ! " " Jesus, Mary ! " cried Basia. But he pressed her in his arms as if wishing to smother her. Hurried breathing struggled from his lips, his eyes grew misty ; at last he drew her out of the stirrups, off the saddle, put her in front of him, pressed her breast to his own, and his bluish lips, opening greedily, like the mouth of a fish, began to seek her mouth. She uttered no cry, but began to resist with unexpected PAN MICHAEL. 825 none, in jki, Adu- i prince, eir high- am their »wer." off is not tars and )ermit it. m not to ihambuls , as your bter with s. What ermitted kkerman es which the Wil- quarters d, and I obey the ord, and in these one over j-vor and seizing by his voice : I have •e mine, ly hands smother lis eyes off the t to his J mouth xpected strength ; between them rose a struggle in which only the panting of their breaths was to be heard." His violent move- ments and the nearness of his face restored her presence of mind. An instant of Huch clear vision came to Basia as comes to the drowning ; she felt everything at once with the great- est vividness. Hence she felt first of all that the earth was vanishing from under her feet, and a bottomless ravine open- ing, to which he was dragging her ; she saw his desire, his treason, her own dreadful fate, her weakness and helpless- ness ; she felt alarm, and a ghastly pain and sorrow, and at the same time there burst forth in her a flame of immense indignation, rage, and revenge. Such was the courage and spirit of that daughter of a knight, that chosen wife of the most gallant soldier of the Commonwealth, that in that awful moment she thought first of all, " I will have revenge," then " I will save niyself." All the faculties of her mind were strained, as hair is straightened with terror on the head ; and that clearness of vision as in drowning became in her almost miraculous. While struggling her hands began to seek for weapons, and found at last the ivory butt of an Eastern pis- tol ; but at the same time she had presence of mind to think of this also, — that even if the pistol were loaded, even if she should cock it, before she could bend her hand, before she could point the barrel at his head, he would seize her hand without fail, and take from her the last means of sal- vation. Hence she resolved to strike in another way. All this lasted one twinkle of an eye. He indeed fore- saw the attack, and put out his hand with the speed of a lightning flash ; but he did not succeed in calculating Ler movement. The hands passed each other, and Basia, with all the despairing strength of her young and vigorous arm, struck him with the ivory butt of the pistol between the eyes. The blow was so terrible that Azya was not able even to cry, and he fell backward, drawing her after him in his fall. Basia raised herself in a moment, and, springing on her horse, shot off like a whirlwind in the direction opposite the Dnieper, toward the broad steppes. The curtain of fog closed behind her. The horse, drop- ping his ears, rushed on at random among the rocks, clefts, ravines, and breaches. Any moment he might run into some cleft, any moment he might crush himself and his rider against a rocky corner ; but Basia looked at nothing ; 326 PAN MICHAEL. for her the most terrible danger was Azya and the Tartars. A wonderful thing it was, that now, when she had freed herself from the hands of the robber, and when he was lying apparently dead among the rocks, dread mastered all her feelings. Lying with her face to the mane of the horse, shooting on in the fog, like a deer chased by Volves, she began to fear Azya more than when she was in his arms ; and she felt terror and weakness and that which a helpless child feels, which, wandering where it wished, has gone astray, and is alone and deserted. Certain weeping voices rose in her heart, and began, with groaning, with timid- ity, with complaint, and with pity, to call for protection : " Michael, save me ! Michael, save me ! " The horse rushed on and on ; led by a wonderful instinct, he sprang over breaches, avoided with quick movement prominent cliff corners, until at last the stony ground ceased to sound under his feet ; evidently he had come to one of those open " meadows " which stretched here and there among the ravines. Sweat covered the horse, his nostrils were rattling loudly, but he ran and ran. " Whither can I go ? " thought Basia. And that moment she answered herself : " To Hreptyoff." But new alarm pressed her heart at thought of that long road lying through terrible wildernesses. Quickly too she remembered that Azya had left detachments of his men in Mohiloff and Yampol. Doubtless these were all in the con- spiracy : all served Azya, and would seize her surely, and take her to Rashkoff ; she ought, therefore, to ride far into the steppe, and onlj'^ then turn northward, thus avoiding the settlements on the Dniester. She ought to do this all the more for the reason that if men were sent to pursue her, beyond doubt they would go near the river ; and meanwhile it might be possible to meet some of the Polish commands in the wide steppes, on their way to the fortresses. The speed of the horse decreased gradually. Basia, be- ing an experienced rider, understood at once that it was necessary to give him time to recover breath, otherwise he would fall ; she felt also that without a horse in those deserts she was lost. She restrained, therefore, his speed, and went some time at a walk. The fog was growing thin, but a cloud of hot steam rose from the poor beast. PAN MICHAEL. 327 Basia began to pray. Suddenly she heard the neighing of a horse amid the fog a few hundred yards behind. Then the hair rose on her head. " Mine will fall dead, but so will that one 1 " said she, aloud ; and again she shot on. For some time her horse rushed forward with the speed of a dove pursued by a falcon, and he ran long, almost to the last of his strength j but the neighing was heard continually behind in the distance. There was in that neighing which came out of the fog something at once of immeasurable yearning and threatening; still, after the first alarm had passed, it came to Basia's mind that if some one were sitting on that horse he would not neigh, for the rider, not wishing to betray the pursuit, would stop the neighing. ^ " Can it be that that is only Azya's horse following mine?" thought Basia. For the sake of precaution she drew both pistols out of the holsters ; but the caution was needless. After a while something seemed black in the thinning mist, and Azya's horse ran up with flowing mane and distended nostrils. Seeing the pony, he began to approach him, giving out short and sudden neighs; and the pony answered immediately. " Horse, horse ! " cried Basia. The animal, accustomed to the human hand, drew near and let itself -be taken by the bridle. Basia raised her eyes to Heaven, and said : — <' The protection of God ! " * In fact," the seizure of Azya's horse was a ciicumstance for her in every way favorable. To begin with, she had the two beet horses in the whole detachment ; secondly, she had a horse to change ; and thirdly, the presence of the beast assured her that pursuit would not start soon. If the horse had run to the detachment, the Tartars, disturbed at sight of him, would have turned surely and at once to seek their leader ; now it will not come to their heads that anything could befall him, and they will go back to look for Azya only when they are alarmed at his too prolonged absence. " By that time I shall be far away," concluded Basia in her mind. Here she remembered for the second time that Azya's detachments were stationed in Yampol and Mohiloff. " It ia 328 PAN MICHAEL. necessary to go past through the broad steppe, and not ap- proach the Dniester until in the neighborhood of Hreptyoff. That terrible man has disposed his troops cunningly, but God will save nie.'' Thus thinking, she collected her spirits and prepared to continue her journey. At the pommel of Azya's saddle she foiuid a musket, a horn with powder, a box of bullets, a box of hemp-seed which the Tartar had the habit of chew- ing continually. Basia, shortening the stirrups of Azya's saddle to her own feet, thought to herself that during the whole way she would live, like a bird, on those seeds, and she kept them carefully near her. She determined to avoid people and farms ; for in those wildernesses more evil than good was to be looked for from every man. Fear oppressed her heart when she asked her- self, " How shall I feed the horses ? " They would dig grass out from under the snow, and pluck moss from the crevices of rocks, but might they not die from bad food and exces- sive travelling ? Still, she could not spare them. There was another fear : Would she not go astray in the desert ? It was easy to avoid that by travelling along the Dniester, but she could not take that road. What would happen were she to enter gloomy wildernesses, immense and roadless ? How would she know whether she was going northward, or in some other direction, if foggy days were to come, days without sunshine, and nights without stars ? The forests were swarming with wild beasts ; she cared less for that, having courage in her brave heart and having weapons. Wolves, going in packs, might be dangerous, it is true, but in general she feared men more than beasts, and she feared to go astray most of all. " Ah, God will show me the way, and will let me return to Michael," said she, aloud. Then she made the sign of the cross, wiped with her sleeve her face free from the moisture which made her pale cheeks cold, looked with quick eyes around the country, and urged her horse on to a gallop. PAN MICHAEL. 329 1 not ap. [reptyoff. ngly, but tpared to iddle she )ullets, a of chew- »f Azya's iring the 3eds, and in those for from iked her- iig grass crevices id exces- i.y in the long the t would Bnse and IS going were to stars ? ired leas having srous, it ksts, and eturn to of the loisture ck eyes lop. CHAPTER XL. No one thought of searching for Tugai Bey's son ; there- fore he lay on the ground until he recovered consciousness. When he had come to his senses, he sat upright, and wish- ing to know what was happening to him, began to look around. But he saw the place as if in darkness ; then he discovered that he was looking with only one eye, and badly with that one. The other was either knocked out, or filled with blood. Azya raised his hands to his face. His fingers found icicles of blood stiff on his mustaches ; his mouth too was full of blood which was suffocating him so that he had to cough and spit it out a number of times; a terrible pain pierced his face at this spitting ; he put his fingers above his mustaches, but snatched them away with a groan of suffering. Basia's blow had crushed the upper part of his nose, and injured his cheek-bone. He sat for a time without motion ; then he began to look around with that eye in which some sight remained, and seeing a streak of snow in a cleft he crept up to it, seized a handful and applied it to his broken face. This brought great relief straightway; and while the melting snow flowed down in red streaks over his mus- taches, he collected another handful and applied it again. Besides, he began to eat snow eagerly, and that also brought relief to him. After a time the immense weight which he felt on his head became so much lighter that he called to mind all that had happened. But at the first moment he felt neither rage, anger, nor despair ; bodily pain had dead- ened all other feelings, and left but one wish, — the wish to save himself quickly. Azya, when he had eaten a number of handfuls more of snow, began to look for his horse; the horse was not there ; then he understood that if he did not wish to wait till his men came to look for him, he must go on foot. Supporting himself on the ground with his hands, he tried to rise, but howled from pain and sat down again. 330 I'AN MICHAEL. He sat perhaps an huur, and again began to make efforts. This time he succeeded in so tar that he rose, and, vesting his shoulders against the cliff, was able to remain on his feet ; but when he remembered that he must leave the sup- port and make one step, tlien a second ^nd a third in the empty expanse, a feeling of weakness and fear seized him so tirmly that he almost sat down again. Still he mastered himself, drew his sabre, leaned on it, and pushed forward; he succeeded. Aftor some steps he felt that his body and feet were strong, that he had perfect command of them, only his head was, as it were, not his own, and like an enormous weight was swaying now to the right, now U) the left, now to the front. He had a feeling also as if he were carrying that head, shaky and too heavy, with extraordinary care, and with (extraordinary fear that he would drop it on the stones and break it. At times, too, the head turned him around, as if it wished him to go in a circle. At times it became dark in his one eye; then he supported himself with both hands on the sabre. The dizziness of his head passed away gradually ; but the pain increased always, and bored, as it were, into his forehead, into his eyes, into his whole head, till whining was forced from his breast. The echoes of the rocks repeated his groans, and he went forward in that desert, bloody, terrible, more like a vampire than a man. It was growing dark when he heard the tramp of a horse in front. It was the orderly coming for commands. That evening Azya had strength to order pursuit; but immediately after he lay down on skins, and for three days could see no one except the Greek barber * who dressed his wounds, and Halim, who assisted the barber. Only on the fourth day did he regain his speech, and with it conscious- ness of wha,t had happened. Straightway his feverish thoughts followed Basia. He saw her fleeing among rocks and in wild places; she seemed to him a bird that was flying away forever ; he saw her nearing Hreptyoff, saw her in the arms of her husband, and at that sight a pain carried him away which was more savage than his wound, and with the pain sorrow, and with the sorrow shame for the defeat which he had suffered. 1 A barber in tbat age and iu thuse regiuus took the place of a surgeon usually. IAN MICHAEL. 331 horse surgeon '* She has fled, . w has Hed ! " repeated he, continually ; aitd rage utifled him so that at times presence oi' mind seemed to be leaving him again. ** Woe ! " answered he, when Halim tried to pacify him, and give assurance that IJasia could not escape pursuit ; and he kicked the skins with which the old Tartar nad covered him, and with his knife threatened him and the Greek. He howled like a wild beast, and tried to spring up, wishing to fly himseir to overtake her, to seize her, and then from anger and wild love stifle her with his own hands. At times he was wandering in doiirium, and summoned Halim to bring the head of the little knight quickly, and to confine the commandant's wife, bound, there in that chamber. At tini»s he talked to her, begged, threatened ; then he stretched out }>is hande" to draw her to him. At last he fell into a deep sleep, iuid .slept for twenty-four hours ; when he woke the fever had left him entirely, and he was able to see Krychinski and Adurovich. They were anxious, for tliey knew not what to do. The troops which had gone out under young Novoveski were not to return, it is true, before two weeks ; but some unex- pected event might hasten their coming, and then it was necessary to know what position to take. It is true that Krychinski and Aduvovich were simply feigning a return to the service of the Commonwealth ; but Azya was managing the whole affair: he alone could give them direct'ons what to do in emergency; he alone could explain on which side was the greatest profit, whether to return to the dominions of the Sultan or to pretend, or how long to pretend, that they were serving the Commonwealth. They both knew well that in the end of ends Azya intended to betray the Commonwealth ; but they supposed that he might command them to wait for the war before disclosing their treason, so as to betray most effectively. His indications were to be a command for them ; for he had put himself on them as a leader, as the head of the whole affair, the most crafty, the most influential, and, besides, renowned among all the hordes as the son of Tugai Bey. They came hurriedly, therefore, to his bed, and bowed before him. With a bandaged face and only one eye, he was still weak, but his health was restored, " I am sick," began he, at once. " The woman that I wished to take with me tore herself out of my hands, after wounding me with the butt of a pistol. She was the wife of 332 PAN MICHAEL. Volodyovski, the commandant ; may pestilence fall oo him and all his race ! " " May it be as thou hast said ! " answered the two cap- tains. " May God grant you, faithful men, happiness and success ! " " And to thee also, oh, lord ! " answered the captains. Then they began to speak of what they ought to dp. "It is impossible to delay, or to defer the Sultan's ser- vice till war begins," said Azya ; " after what has happened with this woman they will not trust us, and will attack us with sabres. But before they attack, we will fall upon this place and burn it, for the glory of God. The handful of sol- diers we will p^ize ; the towns-people, who are subjects of the Commouwealtu, we will take captive, divide the goods of the Wallachians, Armenians, and Greeks, and go beyond the Dniester to the land of the Sultan." Krychinski and Adurovich had lived as nomads among the wildest hordes for a long time, had robbed with them, and grown wild altogether ; their eyes lighted up therefore. " Thanks to you," said Krychinski, " we were admitted to this place, which God now gives to us." "Did Novoveski make no opposition ? " asked Azya. "Novoveski knew that we were passing over to the Commonwealth, and knew that you were coming to meet us ; he looks on us as his men, because he looked on you as his man » "We remained on the Moldavian bank," put in Aduro- vich ; " but Krychinski and I went as guests to him. He received us as nobles, for he said : * By your present acts you extinguish former offence ; and since the hetman for- gives you on Azya's security, 't is not proper for me to look askance at you.' He even wished us to enter the town ; but we said : ' We will not till Azya, Tugai Bey's son, brings the hetman's permission.' But when he was going away he gave us another feast, and begged us to watch over the town." " At that feast," added Krychinski, " we saw his father, and the old woman who is searching for her captive hus- band, and that young lady whom Novoveski intends to marry." " Ah ! " said Azya, " I did not think that they were all here, and I brought Panna Novoveski." He clapped his hands ; Halim appeared at once, and Azya sa le th m PAN MICHAEL. 333 ^duro- He t acts 111 for- look ; but rings away over itiier, h US- Ids to L'e all lAzya said to him : " When my men see the flames in the place, let them fall on those soldiers in the fortalice, and cut their throats ; let them bind the women and the old noble, and guard them till I give the order." He turned to Krychinski and Adurovioh, — "I will not assist myself, for 1 am weak; still, I will mount my horse and look on. But, dear comrades, begin, begin ! " Krychinski and Adurovich rushed through the doorway at once. Azya went out after them, and gave command to lead a horse to him; then he rode to the stockade to look from the gate of the high fortalice on what woiild happen in the town. Many of his men had begun to climb the wall to look through the stockade and sate their eyes with the sight of the slaughter. Those of Novoveski's soldiers who had not gone to the steppe, seeing the Lithuanian Tartars assem- bling, and thinking there was something to look at in the town, mixed with them without a shadow of fear or suspi- cion. MoT-eover, there were barely twenty of those soldiers ; the rest were dispersed in the dram-shops. Meanwhile the bands of Krychinski and Adurovich scat- tered through the place in the twinkle of an eye. The men in those bands were almost exclusively Lithuanian Tartars and Cheremis, therefore former inhabitants of the Common- wealth, for the greater part nobles ; but since they had left its borders long before, during that time of wandering they had become much like wild Tartars. Their former clothing had gone to pieces, and they were dressed in sheep- skin coats with the wool outside. These coats they wore next to their bodies, which were embrowned from the winds of the steppe and from the smoke of fires ; but their weap- ons were better than those of wild Tartars, — all had sabres, all had bows seasoned in fire, and many had muskets. Their faces expressed the same cruelty and thirst for blood as thtise of their Dobrudja, Belgrod, or Crimean brethren. Now scattering through the town, they began to run about in various directions, shouting shrilly, as if wishing by those s^iouts to encourage one another, and excite one another to slaughter and plunder. But though many of them had put knives in their mouths in Tartar fashion, the people of the place, composed as in Yampol of Wallachians, Armenians, Greeks, and partly of Tartar merchants, looked on them without any distrust. The shops were open ; the 334 PAN MICHAEL. merchants, sitting in front of their shops in Turkish fashion on benches, slipped their beads through their fingers. The cries of the Lithuanian Tartars merely caused men to look at them with curiosity, thinking that they were playing some game. But all at once smoke rose from the corners of the markiL square, and from the mouth of all the Tartars came a howl- ing so terrible that [)ale fear seized the Wallachians, Arme- nians, and Greeks, and all their wives and children. Straightway a shower of arrows rained on the peaceful inhabitants. Their cries, the noise of doors and windows closed in a hurry, were mingled with the tramp of horses and the howling of the plunderers. The market was covered with smoke. Cries of "Woe, woe!" were raised. At the same time the Tartars fell to breaking open shops and houses, dragging out terrified women by the hair ; hurling into the street furniture, morocco, merchandise, beds from which feathers went up in a cloud; the groans of slaughtered men were heard, lamentation, the howling of dogs, the bellowing of cattle caught by fire in rear buildings ; red tongues of flame, visible even in the daytime on the black rolls of smoke, were shooting higher and higher toward the sky. ' In the fortalice Azya's cavalry-men hurled themselves at the very beginning on the infantry, who were defenceless for the greater part. There was no struggle whatever; a number of knives were buried in each Polish breast without warning ; then the heads of the unfortunates were cut off and borne to the hoofs of Azya's horse. Tugai Bey's son permitted most of his men to join their brethren in the bloody work; but he himself stood and looked on. Smoke hid the work of Krychinski and Adurovich ; the odor of burnt flesh rose to the fortalice. The town was burning like a great pile, and smoke covered the view ; only at times in the smoke was heard the report of a mus- ket, like thunder in a cloud, or a fleeing man was seen, or a crowd of Tartars pursuing. Azya stood still and looked on with delight in his heart ; a stern smile parted his lips, under which the whits teeth were gleaming : this smile was the more savage because it was mingled with pain from the drying wounds. Besides delight, pride, too, rose in the heart of Azya. He had cast PAN MICHAEL. 335 ; the was I view ; mus- m, or ^eart ; I teeth ise it Isides cast from his breast that burden of feigning, and for the first time he gave rein to his hatred, concealed for long years ; now he felt that he was himself, felt that he was the real Azya, the son of Tugai Bey. But at the same time there rose in him a savage regret that Basia was not looking at that fire, at that slaughter ; that she could not see him in his new occupation. He loved her, but a wild desire for revenge on her was tearing him. " She ought to be standing right here by my horse," thought he, "and I would hold her by the hair ; she would grasp at my feet, and then I would seize her and kiss her on the mouth, and she would be mine, mine ! — my slave ! " Only the hope that perhaps that detachment sent in pur- suit, or those which he left on the road, would bring her back, restrained him from despair. He clung to that hope as a drowning man to a plank, and that gave him streAgth ; he could not think of losing her, for he was thinking too much of the moment in which he would find her and take her. He remained at the gate till the slaughtered town had grown still. Stillness came soon, for the bands of Kry- chinski and Adurovich numbered almost as many heads as the town ; therefore the burning outlasted the groans of men and roared on till evening. Azya dismounted and went with slow steps to a spacious room in the middle of which sheepskins were spread ; on these he sat and awaited the coming of the two captains. They came soon, and with them the sotniks. Delight was on the faces of all, for the booty had surpassed expec- tation; the town had grown much since the time of the peasant incursion, and was wealthy. They had taken about a hundred young women, and a crowd of children of ten years old and upward ; these could be sold with profit in the markets of the East. Old women, and children too small and unfit for the road, were slaughtered. The hands of the Tartars were streaming with human blood, and their sheepskin coats had the odor of burning flesh. All took their seats around Azya. "Only a pile of glowing embers behind us," said Kry- chinski. "Before the command returns we might go to Yampol ; there is as much wealth of every kind there as in Rashkoff, — perhaps more." "No," answered Azya, " men of mine are in Yampol who will burn the place ; but it is time for us to go to the lands of the Khan and the Sultan." 336 PAN MICHAEL. " At thy oommand ! We will return with glory and booty," said the captains and the sergeants. " Tliere are still women here in the fortalice, and that noble who reared me," said Azya. "A just reward belongs to them." He clapped his hands and gave command to bring the prisoners. They were brought without delay, — Pani Boski in tears; Zosia, pale as a kerchief; Eva and her father. Old Pan Novoveski's hands and feet were bound with ropes. All were terrified, but still more astonished at what had taken place. Eva was lost in conjectures as to what had become of Pani Volodyovski, and wondered why Azya had not shown liimself. She, not knowing why there was slaughter in the town, nor why she and her friends were bound as captives, concluded that it was a question of carrying her away ; that Azya, not wishing in his pride to beg her hand of her father, had fallen into a rage simply out of love for her, and had determined to take her by violence. This was all terrible in itself; but Eva, at least, was not trembling for her own life. The prisoners did not recognize Azya, for his face was nearly concealed; but all the more did terror seize the knees of the women at the first moment, for they judged that wild Tartars had in some incomprehensible manner destroyed the Lithuanian Tartars and gained possession of Eashkoff. But the sight of Krychinski and Adurovich convinced them that they were still in the hands of Lithu- anian Tartars. They looked at one anothar some time in silence ; at last old Pan Novoveski asked, with an uncertain but powerful voice, — " In whose hands are we ? " Azya began to unwind the bandages from his head, and from beneath them his face soon appeared, beautiful on a time, thoug'h wild, deformed now forever, with a broken nose and a black and blue spot instead of an eye, — a face dreadful, collected in cold vengeance and with a smile like convulsive contortions. He was silent for a moment, then fixed his burning eye on the old man and said, — " In mine, — in the hands of Tugai Bey's sou." But old Novoveski knew him before he spoke ; and Eva also knew him, though tlie heart was straitened in her from terror and disgust at sight of that ghastly visage. The (( Id Eva |r from The PAN MICHAEL. 337 maiden covered her eyes with her unbound hands ; and the noble, opening his mouth, began to blink with astonishment and repeat, — " Azya I Azya ! " " " Whom your lordship reared, to whom you were a father, and whose back streamed with blood under your parental hand." Blood rushed to the noble's head. "Traitor," said he, "you shall answer for your deeds before a judge. Serpent ! I have a son yet." " And you have a daughter," answered Azya, " for whose sake you gave command to flog me to deatu ; and this daughter I will give now to the last of the horde, so that he may have service and pleasure from her." " Leader, give her to me ! " cried Adurovich, on a sudden. " Azya ! Azya I " cried Eva, throwing herself at his feet, " I have always — " But he kicked her away with one foot, and Adurovich seized her by the arras and began to drag her along the floor. Pan Novoveski from purpl became blue ; the ropes squeaked on his arras, as he twisted them, and from his mouth came unintelligible words. Azya rose from the skins and went toward him, at first slowly, then more quickly, like a wild beast preparing to bound on its prey. At last he came near, seized with the contorted fingers of one hand the mustaches of old Novoveski, and with the other fell to beating him without mercy on face and head. A hoarse bellow was rent from his throat when the noble fell to the floor ; Azya knelt on Novoveski's breast, and suddenly the bright gleam of a knife shone in the room. " Mercy ! rescue ! " screamed Eva. But Adurovich struck her on the head, and then put his broad hand on her mouth ; meanwhile Azya was cutting the throat of Pan Novoveski. The spectacle was so ghastly that it chilled even the breasts of the Tartars ; for Azya, with calculated cruelty, drew his knife slowly across the neck of the ill-fated noble, who gasped and choked awfully. From his open veins the blood spurted mor'^ and more violently on the hands of the murderer and flowed in a stream along the floor. Then the rattling and gurgling ceased by degrees ; finally air was wheezing in the severed throat, and the feet of the dying man dug the floor in convulsive quivers. Azya rose ; his eyes fell now on the pale and sweet face of Zosia Boski, who seemed dead, for she was hanging 22 338 PAN MICHAEL. senseless on the arm of a Tartar who was holding her, and he said, — " I will keep this girl for myself, till I give her away or sell her." Then he turned to the Tartars : " Now only let the pursuit return, and we will go to the lands of the Sultan." The pursuit returned two days later, but with empty hands. Tugai Bey's son went, therefore, to the land of the Sultan with despair and rage in his heart, leaving behind him a gray and bluish pile of ruins. M Tl PAN MICHAEL. 339 CHAPTER XLI. The towns through which Basia passed in going from Hreptyoff to RashkolT were separated from each other by ten or twelve Ukraine miles, * and that road by the Dniester was about thirty miles long. It is true that they started each morning in the dark, and did not stop till late in the evening ; still, they made the whole journey, including time for refreshment, and in spite of difficult crossings and pass- ages, in three days. People of that time and troops did not make such quick journeys usually ; but whoso had the will, or was put to it, could make them. In view of this, Basia calculated that the journey back to HreptyofE ought to take less time, especially as she was making it on horseback, and as it was a flight in which salvation depended on swiftness. But she noted her error the first day, for unable to escape on the road by the Dniester, she went through the steppes and had to make broad circuits. Besides she might go astray, and it was probable that she -would ; she might meet with thawed rivers, impassable, dense forests, swamps not freezing even in winter ; she might come to harm from people or beasts, — therefore, though she intended to push on continually, even at night, she was confirmed in the con- viction in spite of herself that, even if all went well with her, God knew when she would be in Hreptyoff. She had succeeded in tearing herself from the arms of Azya ; but what would happen farther on ? Doubtless any- thing was better than those infamous arms ; still, at thought of what was awaiting her the blood became icy in her veins. It occurred at once to her that if she spared the horses she might be overtaken by Azya's men, who knew those steppes thoroughly ; and to hide from discovery, from pur- suit, was almost impossible. They pursued Tartars whole days even in spring and summer when horses' hoofs left no trace on the snow or in soft earth ; they read the steppe as an open book ; they gazed over those plains like eagles ; they 1 Each nearly equnl to Ave English miles. ! I 340 PAN MICHAEL. I knew how to sniff a trail in them like hunting dogs ; their whole life was passed iu pursuing. Vainly had Tartars gone time and again in the water of streams so as not to leave traces ; Cossacks, Lithuanian Tartars, and Cheremis, as well as Polish raiders of the steppe, knew how to find them, to answer their " methods " with " methods," and to attack as suddenly as if they had sprung up through the earth. How was she to escai.b I:roui such people unless to leave them so far in ♦' -eai that distance itself would make pursuit impossible V a; . such an event her horses would fall. " They will fall dead without fail, : i they continue to go as they have gone so far," thought Basia, with terror, look- ing at their wet, steaming sides, and at the foam which was falling in flakes to the ground. TherefoT-d she slackened their speed from time to time and listened; but in every breath of wind, in the rustling of leaves on the edge of ravines, in the dry rubbing of the withered steppe reeds against one another, in the noise made by the wings of a passing bird, even in the silence of the wilderness, which was sounding in her ears, she heard voices of pursuit, and terrified urged on her horses again, and ran with wild impetus till their snorting declared that they could not continue at that speed. The burden of loneliness and weakness pressed her down more and more. Ah ! what an orphan she felt herself ; what regret, as immense as unreasoning, rose in her heart for all people, the nearest and dearest, who had so forsaken her ! Then she thought that surely it was God punishing her for her passion for adventures, for her hurrying to every hunt, to expeditions, frequently against the will of her husband ; for her giddiness and lack of sedateness. When she thought of this she wept, and raising her head began to repeat, sobbing, — " Chastise, but do not desert me ! Do not punish Michael ! Michael is innocent." Meanwhile night was approaching, and with it cold, darkness, uncertainty of the road, and alarm. Objects had begun to efface themselves, grow dim, lose definite forms, and also to become, as it were, mysteriously alive and expectant. Protuberances on lofty rocks looked like heads in pointed and round caps, — heads peering out from behind gigantic walls of some kind, and ga..Ing in silence and malignity to see who was passing below. Tree were r h PAN MICHAEL. 341 head licbael ! cold, Its had ]forms, re and heads from silence Tree branches, stirred by the breeze, made motions like people : some of these beckoned to Basia as if wishing to call her and confide to her some terrible secret ; others seemed to speak and give warning : " Do not come near ! " The trunks of uprooted trees seemed like monstrous creatures crouching for a spring. Basia was daring, very daring, but, like all people of that period, she was superstitious. When dark- ness came down completely, the hair rose on her head, and shivers passed througli her body at thought of the un- clean powers that might dwell in those regions. She feared vampires especially ; belief in them was spread particu- larly in the Dniester country by reason of nearness to Moldavia, and just the places around Yarapol and Rashkoff were ill-famed in that regard. How many people there left the world day by day through sudden death, with- out confession or absolution! Basia remembered all the tales which the knights had told at Hreptyoff, on even- ings at the fireside, — stories of deep valleys in which, when the wind howled, sudden groans were heard of "Jesus, Jesus!" of pale lights in which something was snorting ; of laughing cliffs ; of pale children, suckling infants with green eyes and monstrous heads, — infants which implored to be taken on horseback, and when taken began to suck blood; finally, of heads without bodies, walking on spider legs ; and most terrible of all those ghastli- nesses, vampires of full size, or brukolaki, so called in Wallachia, who hurled themselves on people directly. Then she began to make the sign of the cross, and she did not stop till her hand had grown weak ; but even then she repeated the litany, for no other weapons were effective against unclean powers. The horses gave her consolation, for they showed no fear, snorting briskly. At times she patted her pony, as if wishing in that way to convince herself that she was in a real world. The night, very dark at first, became clearer by degrees, and at last the stars began to glimmer through the thin mist. For Basia this was an uncommonly favorable circum- stance, — first, because her fear decreased ; and secondly, because by observing the Great Bear, she could turn to the north, or in the direction of Hreptyoff. Looking on the region about, she calculated that she had gone a consider- able distance from the Dniester ; for there were fewer rocks, more open country, more hills covered with oak groves, and I 342 PAN MICHAEL. frequently broad plains. Time after time, however, she was forced to cross ravines, and she went down into them with fear in her heart, for in the depths of those places it was always dark, and a harsh, piercing cold was there. Some were so steep that she was forced to go around them ; from this came great loss of time and an addition to the journey. It was worse, however, with streams and rivers, and a whole system of these flowed from the East to the Dniester. All were thawed, and the horses snorted with fear when they went at night into strange water of unknown depth. Basia crossed only in places where the sloping bank allowed the supposition that the water, widely spread there, was sliallow. In fact, it was bo in most cases; at some crossings, however, the water reached halfway to the backs of her horses ; Basia then knelt, in soldier fashion, on the saddle, and, holding to the pommel, tried not to wet her feet. But she did not succeed always in this, and soon a piercing cold seized her from feet to knees. "God give me daylight, I will go more quickly," repeated she, from time to time. At last she rode out onto a broad plain with a sparse forest, and seeing that the horses were barely dragging their legs, she halted for rest. Both stretched their necks to the ground at the same time, and putting forward one foot, began to pluck moss and withered grass eagerly. In the forest there was perfect silence, unbroken save by the sharp breathing of the horses and the crunching of the grass in their powerful jaws. When they had satisfied, or rather deceived, their first hunger, both horses wished evidently to roll, but Basia might not indulge them in that. She dared not loosen the girths and come to the ground herself, for she wished to be ready at every moment for further flight. She sat on Azya'fc horse, however, for her own had carried her from the last resting-place, and though strong, and with noble blood in his veins, he was more delicate than the other. When she had changed horses, she felt a hunger after the thirst which she had quenched a number of times while crossing the rivers ; she began therefore to eat the seeds which she had found in the bag at Azya's saddle-bow. They seemed to her very good, though a little bitter ; she ate, thanking Gk>d for the unlooked-for refreshment rer, she ;o theiu places it 5 there, around idditioii 3, and a )niester. ar when 1 depth, g bank spread ases; at jT to the fashion, I not to bhis, and [uickly," a sparse iragging ir necks ard one eagerly. save by hing of eir first it Basia )sen the hed to m had strong, lite than ir after times leat the llle-bow. 3r; she It PAN MICHAEL. 343 But slie ate sparingly, so that they might last to Hreptyoff. Soon sleep b'gan to close her eyelids with irresistible power; and when the movement of the horse ceased to give warmth, a sharp cold pierced her. Her feet were perfectly stiff; she felt also an immeasurable weariness in her whole body, especially in her back and shouldeid, strained with struggling against Azya. A great weakness seized her, and her eyes closed. But after a while she opened them with effort. "No! In the daytime, in time of journeying, I will sleep," thought she ; " but if I sleep now I shall freeze." But her thoughts grew more confused, or came helter« skelter, presenting disordered images, — in which the forest, flight and pursuit, Azya, the little knight, Eva, and the last event were mingled together half in a dream, half in clear vision. All this was rushing on somewhere as waves rush driven by the wind ; and she, Basia, runs with them, without fear, without joy, as if she were travelling by con- tract. Azya, as it were, was pursuing her, but at the same time was talking to her, and anxious about the horse ; Pan Zagloba was angry because supper would get cold ; Michael was showing the road ; and Eva was coming behind in the sleigh, eating dates. Then those persons became more a-nd more effaced, as if a foggy curtain or darkness had begun to conceal them, and they vanished by degrees ; there remained only a certain strange darkness, which, though the eye did not pierce it, seemed still to be empty, and to extend an immeasurable distance. This darkness penetrated every place, penetrated Basia's head, and quenched in it all visions, all thoughts, as a blast of wind quenches torches at night in the open air. Basia fell asleep ; but fortunately for her, before the cold could stiffen the blood in her veins, an unusual noise roused her. The horses started on a sudden ; evidently somethic uncommon was happening in the forest. Basia, regaining consciousness in one moment, grasped Azya's musket, and bending on the horse, with collected attention and distended nostrils, began to listen. Hers was a nature of such kind that every peril roused wariness at the first twinkle of an eye, daring and readiness for defence. The noise which roused her was the grunting of wild pigs. Whether beasts were stealing up to the young pigs, or the old boars were going to fight, it is enough that the whole forest resounded immediately. That uproar took 344 PAN MICHAEL. place beyond doubt at a distance ; but in the stillness of night, and the general drowsiness, it seemed so near that Basia lieard not only grunting and squeals, but the ]"U'l whistle of nostrils breathing heavily. Suddenly a break- ing and tramp, the crash of broken twigs, and a whole herd, though invisible to Basia, rushed past in the neighborhood, and sank in the depth of the forest. But in that incorrigible Basia, notwithstanding her ter- rible position, the feeling of a hunter was roused in a twinkle, and she was sorry tliat she had not seen the herd rushing by. " One would like to see a little," said she, in her mind ; "but no matter ! Kiding in this way through forests, surely I shall see something yet." And only after that thought did she push on, remember- ing that it was better to see nothing and flee with all speed. It was impossible to halt longer, because the cold seized her more acutely, and the movem.ent of the horse warmed her a good deal, while v/earyiug her comparatively little. But the horses, having snatched merely some moss and frozen grass, moved very reluctantly, and with drooping heads. The hoar-frost in time of halting had covered their sides, and it seemed that they barely dragged their legs forward. They had gone, moreover, since the afternoon rest almost without drawing breath. When she had crossed the plain, with her eyes fixed on the Great Bear in the heavens, Basia disappeared in the forest, which was not very dense, but in a hilly region inter- sected with narrow ravines. It became darker too ; not only because of the shade cast by spreading trees, but also because a fog rose from the earth and hid the stars. kShe was forced to go at random. The ravines alone gave some indication that she was taking the right course, for she knew that they all extended from the east toward the Dniester, and that by crossing new ones, she was going continually toward tho north. But in spite of this indication, she thought, " I am ever in danger of approaching the Dniester too nearly, or of going too far from it. To do either is perilous : in the first case, I should make an enormous journey ; in the second, I might come out at Yampol, and fall into the hands of my enemies." Whether she was yet before Yampol, or just on the heights above it, or had left that place behind, of this she had not the faintest idea. "There is more chance to know when I pass Mohiloff," PAN MICHAKL. 345 [ness of 3ai' that he ]"ud I break- )le herd, jorhood, her ter- ?d in a he herd r mind; 3, surely nember- II speed, i seized warmed iy little. OSS and Irooping ed their eir legs fternoon 5xed on I in the )n inter- not only because s forced dication tiat they that by ard tho , " I am sarly, or : in the ! second, s of my just on , of this ohiloff," said she ; " for it lies in ;i ^'reat ravine, which extimds far; perhaps 1 shall recognize it." Then she looked at the sky and thought : " (iod grant me only to go beyond Mohilorf; for there Michael's dominion begins ; there nothing wili frighten me." Now the night became chirker. Fortunately snow was lying in the forest, and on tlio vhito ground ^she could dis- tinguish the dark trunks of trees, see the lower limbs and avoid them. Hut Uasia had to ride more slowly; therefore that terror of unclean powers fell on her soul again, — that terror which in the beginning of the night had chilled her blood as if with ice. "But if I see gleaming eyes low down," said ehe tc her frightened soul, " that 's nothing ! it will be a wclf ; bvt if at the height of a man — " At that moment, she cr^ed aloud, " In the name of tho Father, Son — " Was that, perhaps, a wild-cat sitting on a limb ? It is sufficient that Basia saw clearly a pair of gleaming eyes, at tiiC height of a man. From fear, her eyes wee covered with a mist; but when slie looked again there was nothing to he seen, and nothing heard beyond a rustle among the branches, l)ut her heart beat as loudly as if it would burst open her bosom. And she rode farther ; long, long, she rode, sighing for the light of day ; but the night stretched out beyond meas- ure. Soon after, a river barred her road again. Basia was already far enough beyond Yampol, on the bank of the Kosava; but without knowledge of where she was, she thought merely that if she continued to push forward to the north, she would soon meet a new river. She thought too that the night must be near its end; for the cold increased sensibly, the fog fell away, and stars appeared again, but dimmer, beaming with uncertain light. At length darkness began to pale. Trunks of trees, branches, twigs, grew more visible. Perfect silence reigned in the forest, — the dawn had come. After a certain time Basia could distinguish the color of the horses. At last in the east, among the branches of the trees, a bright streak appeared, — the day was there, a clear day. Basia felt weariness immeasurable. Her mouth opened in continual yawning, and her eyes closed soon after ; she slept soundly but a short time, for a branch, against which her head came, roused her. Happily the horses were going 346 PAN MICHAEL. very slowly, nipping moss by the way ; henoe the blow was so slight that it caused her no harm. The sun had risen, and was pale; its beautiful rays broke through leafless branches. At sight of this, consolation entered Basia's heart; she had left between her and pursuit so many steppes, mountains, ravines, and a whole night. "If those from Yampol, or Mohiloff, do not seize me, others will nofT come up," said she to herself. Sho reckoned on this too, — that in the beginning of her flight she had gone by a rocky road, therefore hoofs could leave no traces. But doubt began to seize her again. The Lithuanian Tartars will find tracks even on stones, and will pursue stubbornly, unless their horses fall dead ; this last sup- position was most likely. It was sufficient for Basia to look at her .>vvn beasts ; their sides had fallen in, their heads were drooping, their eyes dim. While moving along, they dropped their heads to the ground time after time, to seize moss, or nip in passing red leaves withering here and there on the low oak bushes. It must be too that fever was tormenting Basia, for at all crossings she drank eagerly. Nevertheless, when she o.me out on an open plain be- tween two forests, she urgea che wearied horses forward at a gallop, and went at that pace to the next forest. After she had passed that forest she came to a second plain, still wider and more broken ; behind hills at a dis- tance of a mile or more smoke was rising, as straight aa a pine-tree, toward the sky. That was the first inhabited place that Basia had met ; for that country, excepting the river-bank itself, was a desert, or rather had been turned into a desert, not only in consequence of Tartar attacks, but by reason of continuous Polish-Cossack wars. After the last campaign of Pan Charnetski, to whom Busha fell a victim, the small towns came to be wretched settlements, the villages were overgrown with young forests; but after Charnetski, there were so many expeditions, so many bat- tles, so many slaughters, down to the most recent times, in which the great Sobieski had wrested those regions from the enemy. Life had begun to increase; but that one tract through which Basia was fleeing was specially empty, — only robbers had taken refuge there, but even they had been well-nigh exterminated by the commands at Rashkoff, Yampol, and Hreptyoif. Basia's first thought at sight of this smoke was to ride toward it, find a house or even a h"t, or if nothing more. PAN MICHAEL. 347 or nip a simple fire, warm herself and gain strength. But soon it occurred to her that in those regions it was safer to meet a pack of wolves than to meet men ; men there were more merciless and savage than wild beasts. Nay, it behooved her to urge forward her horses, and pass that forest liaunt of men with all speed, for only death could uwait her in that place. At the very edge of the opposite forest Basia saw a small stack of hay ; so, paying no attention to anything, she stopped at it to feed her horses. They a,te greedily, thrust- ing their heads at once to their ears in the hay, and drawing out great bunches of it. Unfortunately their bits hindered them greatly ; but Basia could not unbridle them, reason- ing correctly in this way : — " Where smoke is there must be a house ; as there is a stack here, they must have horses there on which they could follow me, — therefore I must be ready." She spent, however, about an hour at the stack, so that the horses ate fairly well ; and she herself ate some seeds. She then moved on, and when she had travelled a number of furlongs, all at once she saw before her two persons carrying bundles of twigs on their backs. One was a man not old, but not in his first youth, with a face pitted with small-pox, and with crooked eyes, ugly, repulsive, with a cruel, ferocious expression of face ; the other, a stripling, was idiotic. This was to be seen at the f?.rst glance, by his stupid smile and wandering look. Both threw down their bimdles of twigs at sight of the armed horseman, and seemed to be greatly alarmed. But the meeting was so sudden, and they were so near, that they could not flee. " Glory be to God ! " said Basia, " For the ages of ages." " V/hat is the name of this farm ? " "What should its name be? There is the cabin." "IsitfartoMohilofE?" " We know not." Here the man began to scrutinize Basia's face carefully. Since she wore man's apparel he took her for a youth ; inso- lence and cruelty came at once to his face instead of the recent timidity. " But why are you so young, Pan Knight ? " "What is that to you?'' " And are you travelling alone ? " asked the peasant, advancing a step. 348 PAN mCHAEL. I) "Troops are following me." He halted, looked over the immense plain, and an- swered, — " Not true. There is no one." He advanced two steps ; his crooked eyes gave out a sullen gleam, and arranging his mouth he began to imitate the call of a quail, evidently wishing to summon some one in that way. All this seemed to Tiasia very hostile, and she aimed a pistol at his breast without hesitation, — " Silence, or thou 'It die ! " The man stopped, and, what is more, tlirew himself flat on the ground. The idiot did the same, but began to howl like a wolf from terror ; perhaps he had lost his mind on a time from the same feeling, for now his howling recalled the most ghastly terror. Basia urged forward her horses, and shot on like an arrow. Fortunately there was no undergrowth in the for- est, and trees were far apart. Soon a nev/ plain appeared, narrow, but very long. The horses had gained fresh strength from eating at the stack, and rushed like the wind. " They will run home, mount their horses, and pursue me," thought Basia. Her only solace was that the horses travelled well, and that the place where she met the men was rather far froi^. the house. "Before they can reach the house and bring out the horses, I, riding in this way, shall be five miles or more ahead." That was the case ; but when some hours had passed, and Basia, convinced that she was not followed, slackened speed, great fear, great depression, seized her heart, and tears came perforce to her eyes. This meeting showed her what people in th' "^ regions were, and what might be looked for from them. It is true that this knowledge was not unexpected. From her own experience, and from the narratives at Hreptyoff, she knew that the former peaceful settlers had gone from those wilds, or that war had devoured them ; those who remained were living in continual alarm, amid terrible civil disturbance and Tartar attacks, in conditions in which one man is a wolf toward another ; they were living without churches or faith, without other principles than those of bloodshed and burning, without knowing any right but that of the TAN MICHAEL. 349 md an- a sullen the call in that limed a f flat on owl like n a time lied the like an the for- ^peared, strength pursue ell, and 'ar froT^- out the 31' more ed, and speed, 4'S came regions is true er own e knew e wilds, d were irbance an is a lurches odshed of the strong hand ; they had lost all humar feelings, and grown wild, like the beasts of the forest. Basia knew this well; still, a human being, astray in the wilderness, harassed by cold and hunger, turns involuntarily for aid first of all to kindred beings. So did Basia when she saw that smoke indicating a habitation of people ; following involuntarily the first impulse of her heart, she wished to rush to it, greet the inhabitants with God's name, and rest her wearied head under their roof. But cruel reality bared its teeth at lier quickly, like a tierce dog. Hence her heart was filled with bitterness ; tea,rr5 of sorrow and disappointment came to her eyes. " Help from no one but God," thought she ; " may I meet no person again." Then she fell to tliinking why that man had begun to imitate a quail. " There must be others there surely, and he wanted to call them." It came to her head that there were robbers in that tract, who, driven out of the ravines near the river, had betaken the.nselves to the wilds farther off in the country, where the nearness of broad steppes gave them more safety and easier escape in case of need. " But what will happen," inquired Basia, " if I meet a number of men, or more than a dozen ? The musket, — that is one ; two pistols, — two ; a sabre, — let us suppose two more ; but if the number is greater than this, I shall die a dreadful death." And as in the previous night with its alarms she had wished day to come as tj^uickly as possible, so now she looked with yearning for darkness to hide her more easily from evil eyes. Twice more, during persistent riding, did it seem to her that she was passing iiear people. Once she saw on the edge of a high plain a number of cabins. Maybe robbers by vocation were not living in them, but she preferred to pass at a gallop, knowing that even villagers are not much better than robbers ; another timo she heard the sound of axes cutting wood. The wished-for night covered the earth at last. Basia was so wearied that wiien she came to a naked steppe, free from forest, she said to herself, — " Here I shall not be crushed against a tree ; I will sleep right away, even if I freeze." When she was closing her eyes it seemed to her that far off in the distance, in the white snow, she saw a nujn- ■X:^ ^ 360 PAN MICHAEL. boT of black points which were moving in various directions. For a while longer she overcame her sleep. " Those are surely wolves," muttered she, quietly. Before she had gone many yards, those points disap- peared; then she fell asleep so . soundly that she woke only when Azya's horse, on which she was sitting, neighed under her. She looked around; she was on the edge of a forest, and woke in time, for if she had not waked she might have been crushed against a tree. Suddenly she saw that the other horse was not near her. " What has happened ? " cried she, in great alarm. But a very simple thing had happened. Basia had tied, it is true, the reins of her horse's bridle to the pommel of the saddle on which she was sitting; but her stiffened hands served her badly, and she was not able to knot the straps firmly ; afterward the reins fell off, and the wearied horse stopped to seek food under the snow or lie down. Fortunately Basia had her pistol at her girdle, and not in the holsters ; the powder-horn and the bag with the rest of the seeds were also with her. Finally the misfortune was not too appalling ; for Azya's horse, though he yielded to hers in speed, surpassed him undoubtedly in endurance of cold and labor. Still, Basia was grieved for her favorije horse, and at the first moment determined to search for him. She was astonished, however, when she looked around the steppe and saw nothing of the beast, thi j!: the night was unusually clear. "He has stopped behind," thought she, — "surely not gone ahead ; but he must have lain down in some hollow, and that is why I cannot see him." Azya's horse neighed a second time, shaking himself some- what and putting back his ears; but from the steppe he was answered by silence. " I will go and find him," said Basia. And she turned, when a sudden alarm seized her, and a voice precisely as if human called, — " B ,,ila, do not go back ! " That moment the silence was broken by other and ill- omened voices neai, and coming, as it were, from under the earth, howling, coughing, whininf^, groaning, and finally a ghastly squeai, short, interru])tp i. This was all the more terrible since t!* ixi was nothing to be seen on the ateppe. Cold sweat covered Basia from head to foot; and from her blue lips was \v rested the cry, — .«s • T r*'"''! ..««* 'f^ .-.'^'■^ ■<*" sctions. ose are dicap- e woke aeighed , forest, 5 might lar her. 1. ad tied, oamel of itiffeiied :not the wearied iWll. id not in ! rest of ;une was elded to ranee of favorioG or him. around ne night rely not hollow, f sorae- eppe he r, and a and ill- ider the nally a le more steppe. rem her PAN MICHAEL. 361 " What is that ? What has happened ? " She divined at once, it is true, that wolves had killed ;ier horse j but she could not understand why she did not see him, since, judging by the sounds, he was not more than live hundred yards behind. There was no time to fly to the rescue, for the horse must be torn to pieces already ; besides, she needed to think of her own life. Basia tired the pistol to frighten the wolves, and moved forward. While going she pondered over what had happened, and after a while it shot through her head that perhaps it was not wolves that had tak§n lier horse, since those voices seemed to come from under the ground. At this thought a cold shiver went along her back ; but dwelling on the matter more carefully, she remembered that in her sleep it had seemed to her that she was going down and then going up again. '' It must be so," said she ; " 1 must have crossed in my sleep some ravine, not very steep. There my horse remained ; and there the wolves found him." The rest of the night passed without accident. Having eaten hay the morning before, the horse went with great endurance, so that Basia herself was amazed at his strength. That was a Tartar horse, — a " wolf hunter " of great stock, and of endurance almost without limit. During the short halts which Basia made, he ate everything without distinc- tion, — moss, leaves ; he gnawed even the bark of trees, and went on and on. Basia urged him to a gallop on the plains. Then he began to groan somewhat, and to breathe loudly when reined in ; he panted, trembled, and dropped his head low from weariness, but did not fall. Her horse, even had he not perished under the teeth of the wolves, could not have endured such a journey. Next morning Basia, after her prayers, began to calculate the time. " I broke away from Azya on Tuesday in the afternoon," said she to herself, "I galloped till night; then one night passed on the road ; after that a whole day ; then again a whole night, and now the third day has begun. A pursuit, even had there been one, must have returned already, and Hreptyoff ought to be near, for I have not spared the horses." After a while she added, " It is time ; it is time ! God pity me ! " At moments a de.sire S( ized her to approach the Dniester, for at the bank it wor>K] be easier to learn where she vvas; n 4 i 352 PAi. MICHAEL. but when she remembered that fifty of Azya's men had remained witli Pan Gorzenski in MohilofP, she was afraid. It occurred to her that because she had made such a circuit she might not liave passed Mohiloff yet. Oji the road, in so far as slebp had not closed her eyes, she tried, it is true, to note carefully whether she did not come on a very wide ravine, like that in which MohilofE was situated ; but she did not see such a place. However, the ravine in the inte- rior might be narrow and altogether different from what it was at Mohiloff; might have come to an end or contracted at some furlongs beyond the town ; in a word, Basia had not the least idea of where Mohiloff was. Only she implored God without ceasing that it might be near, for she felt that she could not endure toil, hunger, sleeplessness, and cold much longer. During three days she had lived on seeds alone, and though she had spared them most carefully, still she had eaten the last kernel that morning, and there was nothing in the bag. Now she could only nourish and warm herself with the hope that Hreptyoff was near. In addition to hope, fever was warming her. Basia felt perfectly that she had a fever ; for tnough the air was growing colder, and it was even freezing, her hands and ieet were as hot then as they had been cold at the beginning of the journey ; thirst too tor- iiiented her greably. " If only 1 do not lose my presence of mind," said she to herself; "if I reach Hreptyoff', even with my last breath, see Michael, and then let tho will of God be done." Again she had to poss numerou", streams or rivers, but these were eitlier shallow or froi^on; on some water was flowing, and there was 'ce underneath, firm and strong. But she dreaded these crossings most of all because the borse, though courageous, feared them evidently. Going into the water or i -.to tlie ice he snorted, put forward his ears, sometimes lesist^l, l'\^^: when urged went warily, putting foot before foot slowly, and sniffing with distended nostrils. It was well on ia tl)H afternoon wlie'i Basia, rid- ing through a thick ])iiie-wood, halted before some river larger than others, and above all much wider. According to her suppositioTi this mi^lit be the Ladava or the Kalusik, At sight of trUj her heart beat with gladness. In every case Hreptyoff must be near ; had she passed it even, she ' might consider herself saved, for the country there was more inhabited and the people less to be feared. The ^■■%^'k PAN MICHAEL. <363 river H'ding llusik, every 111, she |e was The river, as far as her eye could reach, had steep banks ; only in one place was there a depression, and the water, dammed by ice, nad gone over the bank as if poured into a flat and wide vessel. The banks were frozen thoroughly; in the middle a broad streak of water was flowing, but Basia hoped to find the usual ice under it. The horse went in, resisting somewhat, as at every cross- ing, with head inclined, and smelling the snow before him. When she came to running water Jiasia knelt on the saddle, according to her custom, and hold the saddle-bow with both hands. The water plashed under his hoofs. The ice was really firm; his hoof struck it as stone. But evi- dently the shoes had grown blunt on the long road, which was rocky in places, for the liorse began to slip; his feet went apart, as if flying from under him. All at once he fell forward, and his nostrils sank in the water; then he rose, fell on his rump, rose again, but being terrified, began to struggle and strike desperately with his feet. Basia grasped the? bridle, and with that a dull crack was heard ; both hind legs of the horse scuk through the ice as far as the haunc/hes. " Jesus, Jesus ! " cried Basia. The beast, with fore legs still on firm ice, made desperate efforts ; but evidently the pieces on which he was resting began to move from under his feet, for he fell deeper, and began to groan hoarsely. Basia had still time sufficient and presence of mind to seize the mane of the horse and reach the unbr Iten ice in front of him. Hhe fell and was wet in the water ; but rising and feeling firm ground under foot, she knew that she was saved. She wished to save the horse, and bending forward caught the bridle ; and going toward the bank she pulled it with all her might. But the horse sank deeper, could not free even his fore legs to grapple the ice, which was still unmoved. The reins were pulled harder every instant; but he sank more and more. He began to groan with a voice almost human, baring his teeth the while ; his eyes looked at Basia with indescribable sadness, as if wishing to say to her: "There is no rescue for me; drop the reins ere I drag thee inl" There was, in truth, no rescue for him, and Basia had to drop the reins. "When the horse disappeared beneath the ice she went to 23 354 PAN MICHAEL. hi si ilte bank, sat down under a bush without leaves, and sobbed like a child. Her energy was thoroughly broken for the moment. And besides that, the bitterness and pain which, after meeting with people, had filled her heart, ovtu'flowed it now with still greater force. Everything was against her, — uncertain roads, darkness, the elements, men, beasts; the hand of God alone had seemed to watch over her. In that kind, fatherly care she had put all her childlike trust ; but now even that hand had failed her. This was a feeling to which Basia had not given such clear expression ; but if she had not, she felt it all the more strongly in her heart. What remained to her? Complaint and tears! And still she had shown all the valor, all the courage, all the endurance which such a poor, weak creature could show. Now, see, her horse is drowned, — the last hope of rescue, the last plank of salvation, the only thing living that was with her ! Without that horse she felt powerless against the un- known expanse which separated her from Hreptyoff, against the pine-woods, ravines, and steppes ; not only defenceless; against the pursuit of men and beasts, but she felt far more lonely and deserted than before. She wept till tears failed her. Then came exhaustion, weariness, and a fo(^ling of helplessness so great that it was almost eijual to rest. Sighing deeply c»ne and a second time, she said to herself, — "Against the will of God I am powerless. I will die where I am." And she closed her eyes, aforetime so bright and joyous, but now hollow and sunken. In its own way, though her body was becoming more helpless every moment, thought was still throbbing in her head like a frightened bird, and her heart was throbbing also. If no one in the world loved her, slie would have less regret to die ; but all loved her so much. And she pictured to herself what would happen when Azya's treason and his flight would become known: how they would search for her ; how they would find her at last, — blue, frozen, sleeping the eternal sleep under a bush at the river. And all at once she called out, — " Oh, but poor Michael will be in despair ! Ei, ei ! " Then she implored him, saying that it was not her fault. " Michael," said she, putting her arms around his neck, mentally, "I did all in my power; but, my dear, it was diflacult. The Lord God did not will it." / PAN MICHAEL. 366 1C3, )) fault. neck, it was And that moment such a heartfelt love for Michael pos- sessed her, such a wish even to die near that dear head, that, summoning every force she had, she rose from the bank and walked on. , At first it was immensely difficult. Her feet had become unaccustomed to walking during the long ride ; she felt as if she were going on stilts. Happily she was not cold ; she was even warm enough, for the fever had not left her for a moment. Sinking in the forest, she went forward persistently, remembering to keep the sun on her left hand. It had gone, in fact, to the Moldavian side; for it was the second half of the day, — perhaps four o'clock. Basia cared less now for approaching the Dniester, for it seemed to her always that she was beyond Mohilotf. " If only I were sure of that ; if I knew it ! " repeated she, raising her blue, and at the same time inflamed, face to the sky. " If some beast or some tree would speak and say, 'It is a mile to Hreptyoff, two miles,' — 1 might go there perhaps." But tne trees were silent; nay more, they seemed to her unfriendly, and obstructed the road with their roots. Basia stumbled frequently against the knots and curls of those roots covered witli snov^' After a time she was burdened unendurably ; she threv the warm mantle from her shoul- ders and remained in her single coat, Ilelieving herself in this way, she walked and walked still more hurriedly, — now stumbling, now falling at times in deeper snow. Her fur-lined morocco boots without soles, excellent for riding in a sleigh or on horseback, did not protect her feet well against clumps or stones ; besides, soaked through repeatedly at crossings, and kept damp by the warmth of her feet now inflamed from fever, these boots were torn easily in the forest. " I will go barefoot to Hreptyoff or to death ! " thought Basia. And a sad smile lighted her face, for she found comfort in this, that she went so enduringly ; and that if she should be frozen on the road, Michael would have nothing to cast at her memory. Therefore she talked now continually with her husband, and said once, — " Ai, Michael dear ! another would not have done sc much \ for example, Eva." 356 PAN MICHAEL. Of Eva she had thought more than once in that time of flight; more than once had she prayed for Eva. It was clear to her now, seeing that Azya did not love the girl, that her fate, and the fate of all the other prisoners left in Rashkoff, would be dreadful. " It is worse for them than for me," repeated she, from moment to moment, and that thought gave fresh strength to her. But when one, two, and three hours tiad passed, this strength decreased at every step. Gradually the sun sank behind the Dniester, and flooding the sky with a ruddy twi- light, was quenched ; the snow took on a violet reflection. Then thj:.c gold and pui'ple abyss of twilight began to grow dark, and became narrower every moment ; from a sea covering half the heavens it was changed to a lake, from a lake to a river, from a river to a. stream, and finally gleaming as a thread of light stretched on the west, yielded to darkness. Night came. An hour passed. The pine-wood became black and mys- terious ; but, unmoved by any breath, it was as silent as if it had collected itself, and were meditating what to do with that poor, wandering creature. But there was nothing good in that torpor and silence ; nay, there was insensibility and callousness. Basia went on continually, catching the air more quickly with her parched lips ; she fell, too, more frequently, be- cause of darkness and her lack of strength. She had her head turned upward ; but not to look for the directing Great Bear, for she had lost altogether the sense of position. She went so as to go; sh'3 went because very clear and sweet visions before death had begun to fly over her. For example, the four sides of the wood begin to run together quickly, to join and form a room, — the room at Hreptyoff. Basia is in it ; she sees everything clearly. In the chimney a great fire is burning, and on the benches officers are sitting as usual : Pan Zagloba is chaffing Pan Snitko; Pan Motovidlo is sitting in silence looking into the flames, and when something hisses in the fire he says, in his drawling voice, " Oh, soul in purgatory, what needst thou ? " Pan Mushalski and Pan Hromyka are playing dice with Michael. Basia comes up to them and says : " Michael, I will sit on the bench and nestle up to you a S PAN MICHAEL. 36T from little, for I am not myself." Michael puts his arm around her. "What is the matter, kitten? But maybe — " And he inclines to h(3r dar and whispers something. But she answers, " Ai, how I am not myself ! " What a bright and 1 eacoful room that is, and how beloved is that Michael ! IViit somehow l^asia is not herself, so that she is alarmed. Basia is not lierself to such a degree that th(^ fever has left her suddenly, for the weakness before death has over- come it. The visions disappear j presence of mind returns, and with it memory. " I am fleeing before Azya," said BasIa to herself ; " I am in the forest at night. I cannot go to Hreptyoff. 1 am dying." After the fever, cold seizes her quickly, and goes through her body to the bones. The legs bend under her, and she kneels at last on the snow before a tree. Not the least cloud darkens her mind now. She is terribly sorry to lose life, but she knows perfectly that she is dying j and wishing to commend her soul to God, she begins to say, in a broken voice, — " In the name of the Father and the Son — " Suddenly certain strange, sharp, shrill, squeaking voices interrupt furtlier prayer ; they are disagreeable and piercing in 'the stillness of the night. Basia opens her mouth. The question, " What is that ? " is dying on her lips. For a moment she places her trem- bling fingers to her face, as if not wishing to lend belief, and from her mouth a sudden cry is wrested, — " O Jesus, O Jesus ! Those are the well-sweeps j that is Hreptyofei Jesus ! " Then that being who was dying a little before springs up, and panting, trembling, with eyes full of tears, and with swelling bosom runs through tne forest, falls, rises again, repeating, — " They are watering the horses ! That is Hreptyoff ! Those are our well-sweeps ! Even to the gate, even to the gate ! O Jesus ! Hreptyoff — Hreptyoff ! " But here the forest grows thin, the snow-fields open, and with them the slope, from which a number of glittering eyes are looking on the running Basia. But those were not wolves' eyes, — ah, those were Hrep- tyoff windows looking with sweet, bright, and saving light ! That is the " fortalice " there on the eminence, just that eastern side turned to the forest ! ^ .^^ii^< IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-S) ^^^ ^ 1.0 I.I 1.25 Uil2A 125 itt iii2 |2.2 1.4 Va v5 '/ Photographic Sciences Corporation 23 WIST MAIN STREET WEBSTER, N.Y. 14SS0 (7:6) S72-4S03 ^^ ^<^ 358 PAN MICHAEL. There. was still a distance to go, hut Basia did not know when she passed it. The soldiers standing at the gate on the village side did not know her in* the darkness ; but they admitted her, thinking her a boy sent on some message, and returning to the commandant. She rushed in with her last breath, ran across the square near the wells where the dragoons, returning just before from a reconnoissance, had watered their horses for the night, and stood at the door of the main building. The little knight and Zagloba were sitting just then astride a bench before the fire, and drink- ing krupnik.* They were talking of Basia, thinking that she was down there somewhere, managing in Rashkoff. Both were sad, for it was terribly dreary without her, arid every day they were discussing about her return. "God ward off sudden thaws and rains. Should they come. He alone knows when she would return," said Zagloba, gloomily. " The winter will hold out yet," said the little knight ; "and in eight or ten days I shall be looking toward Mohiloff for her every hour." " I wish she had not gone. There is nothing for me here without her in Hreptyoff." " But why did you advise the journey ? " "Don't invent, Michael! That took place with your head." " If only she comes back in health." Here the littl ", knight sighed, and added, — " In health, ami as soon as possible." With that the door squeaked, and a small, pitiful, torn creature, covered with snow, began to pipe plaintively at the threshold : — " Michael, Michael ! " The little knight sprang up, but he was so astonished at the first moment that he stopped where he stood, as if turned to stone ; he opened his arms, began to blink, and stood still. "Michael! — Azya betrayed — he wanted to carry me away ; but I fled, and — save — rescue I " When she had said this, she tottered and fell as if dead, on the floor; Pan Michael sprang forward, raised her in his arms as if she had been a feather, and cried shrilly,— > A hot drink made of gorailka, honey, and ppices. PAN MICHAEL. 369 " Merciful Christ ! " But her poor head hung without life on his shoulder. Thinking that he held only a corpse in his arms, he began to cry with a ghastly voice, — " Basia is dead ! — dead ! Rescue ! " as if raised cried- 360 PAN MICHAEL. CHAPTER XLII. News of Basia's arrival flew like a thunderbolt through Hreptyoif ; but no one except the little knight, Pan Zagloba, and the serving-women saw her that evening, or the follow- ing evenings. After that swoon on the threshold she re- covered presence of mind sufficiently to tell in a few words at least what had happened, and how it had happened ; but suddenly a new tit of fainting set in, and an hour later, tliough they used all means to revive her, though they warmed her, gave her wine, tried to give her food, she did not know even her husband, and there was no doubt that for her a long and grievous illness was beginning. Meanwhile excitement rose in all Hreptyoff. The sol- diers, learning that " the lady " had come home half alive, rushed out to the square like a swarm of bees ; all the offi- cers assembled, and whispering in low voices were waiting impatiently for news from the bedroom where Basia was lying. For a long time, however, it was impossible to learn anything. It is true that at times waiting-women hurried past, one to the kitchen for hot water, another to the dis- pensary for plasters, ointments, and herbs ; but they let no OUR detain them. Uncertainty was weighing like lead on all hearts. Increasing crowds, even from the village, col- lected on the square ; inquiries passed from mouth to mouth ; men described Azya's treason, and said that " the lady " had saved herself by flight, had fled a whole week without food or sleep. At these tidings the breasts ot all swelled with rage. At last a wonderful'and terrible frenzy se-.zed the assembly of soldiers ; but they repressed it through fear of injuring the sick woman by an outburst. At last, after long waiting. Pan Zagloba went out to the officers, his eyes red, and the remnant of the hair on his head standing up; they sprang to him in a crowd, and covered him at once with anxious questions in low tones. " Is she alive ; is she alive ? " " She is alive," said the old man ; " but God knows whether she will live an hour." PAN MICHAEL. 361 renzy ed it irst. the his and low Here the voice stuck in his throat ; his lower lip quivered. Seizing his head with both hands, he dropped heavily on the bench, and suppressed sobbing heaved his breast. At sight of this. Pan Mushalski caught in his embrace Pan NyenashinyetS; though he cared not much for him ordinarily, and began to moan quietly ; Pan Nyenashinyets seconded him at once. Pan Motovidlo stared as if he were trying to swallow something, but could not ; Pan Snitko fell to unbuttoning his coat with quivering fingers ; Pan Hromyka raised his hands, and walked through the room. The sol- diers, seeing through the windows these signs of despair, and judging that the lady had died already, began an outcry and lamentation. Hearing this, Zagloba fell into a sudden fury, and shot out like a stone from a sling to the square. " Silence, you scoundrels ! may the thunderbolts split you ! " cried he, in a suppressed voice. They were silent at once, understanding that the time for lamentation had not come yet ; but they did not leave the squa~e. Zagloba returned to the room, quieted spjnewhat, and sat again on the bench. At that moment a waiting-woman appeared again at the door of the room. Zagloba sprang toward her. « How is it there ? " " She is sleeping." " Is she sleeping ? Praise be ^- Grod ! " " Maybe the Lord will grant — " " What is the Pan Commindant doing ? " " The Pan Commandant s at her bedside." ' " That is well. Go now Iot what you were sent." Zagloba turned to the officers and said, repeating the words of the woman, — " May the Most High God have nercy ! She is sleeping ! Some hope is entering me — Uf ! " And they sighed deeply in like manner. Then they gathered around Zagloba in a close circle and began to inquire, — " For God's sake, how did it happen ? What happened ? How did she escape on foot ? " " At first she did not escape on foot," whispered Zagloba, "but with two horses, for she threw that dog from his saddle, — may the plague slay him ! " " I cannot believe my ears ! " " She struck him with the butt of a pistol between the eyes ; 302 PAN MICHAEL. and as they were some distance behind no one saw them, and no one pursued. The wolves ate one horse, and the other was drowned under the ice. O Merciful Christ ! She went, the poor thing, alone through forests, without eating, without drinking." Here Pan Zagloba burst out crying again, and stopped his narrative for a time ; the officers too sat down on benches, filled with wonder and horror and pity for the woman who was loved by all. " When she came near Hreptyoff," continued Zagloba, after a whi^'i, "she did not know the place, and was prepar- ing to dio; just then she heard the squeak of the well- sweeps, knew that she was near us, and dragged herself home with her last breath." " God guarded her in such straits," said Pan Motovidlo, wiping his moist mustaches. " He will guard her further." " It will be so ! You have touched the point," whispered a number of voices. With that a louder noise came in from the square ; Zagloba sprang up again in a rage, and rushed out through the doorway. Head was thrust up to head on the square ; but at sight of Zagloba and two other officers the soldiers pushed back into a half-circle. " Be quiet, you dog souls ! " began Zagloba, " or I '11 command — " But out of the half-circle stepped Zydor Lusnia, — a sergeant of dragoons, a real Mazovian, and one of Pan Michael's favorite soldiers. This man advanced a couple of steps, straightened himself out like a string, and said with a voice of decision, — " Your grace, since such a son has injured our lady, as I live, we cannot but move on hira and take vengeance; all beg to do this. And if the colonel cannot go, we will go under another command, even to the Crimea itself, to capture that man; and remembering our lady, we will not spare him." A stubborn, cold, peasant threat sounded in the voice of the sergeant ; other dragoons and attendants in the accom- panying squadrons began to grit their teeth, shake their sabres, puff, and murmur. This deep grumoling, like the grumbling of a bear in the night, had in it something simply terrible. The cergeant stood erect waiting for an answer ; behind PAN MICHAEL. 363 a hiin whole ranks were waiting, and in them was evident such obstinacy and rage that in presence of it even the ordinary obedience of soldiers disappeared. Silence continued for a while ; all at once some voice in a remoter line called out, — " The blood of that one is the best medicine for * the lady.'" Zagloba's anger fell away, for that attachment of the soldiers to Basia touched him ; and at that mention of medicine another plan flashed up in his head, — namely, to bring a doctor to Basia. At the first moment in that wild Hreptyoff no one had thought of a doctor ; but nevertheless there were many of them in Kamenyets, — among others a certain Greek, a famous man, wealthy, the owner of a number of stone houses, and so learned that he passed everywhere as almost skilled in ihe black art.^ But there was a doubt whether he, being wf .Ithy, would b*e willing to come at any price to such a desert, — he to whom even magnates spoke with respect. Zagloba meditated for a short time, and then said, — "A fitting vengeance will not miss that arch hound, I promise you that ; and he would surely prefer to have his grace, the king, swear vengeance against him than to have Zagloba do it. But it is not known whether he is alive yet ; for the lady, in tearing herself out of his hands, struck him with the butt of her pistol right in the brain. But this is not the time to think of him, for first we must save the lady." " We should be glad to do it, even with our own lives," answered Lusnia. And the crowd muttered again in support of the sergeant. "Listen to me," said Zagloba. "In Kamenyets lives a doctor named Rodopul. You will go to him ; you will tell him that the starosta of Podolia has sprained his leg at this place and is waiting for rescue. And if he is outside the wall, seize him, put him on a horse, or into a bag, and bring him to Hreptyoff without stopping. I will give command to have horses disposed at short distances apart, and you will go at a gallop. Only be careful to bring him alive, for we have no business with dead doctors." A mutter of satisfaction was heard on every side ; Lusnia moved his stern mustaches and said, — " I will bring him surely, and I will not lose him till we tome to Hreptyotf." 364 PAN MICHAEL » *' Move on I " " I pray your grace — ' " What more ? " « But if he should die of fright ? " " He will not. Take six men and move." Lusnia shot away. The others were glad to do something for • the lady ; they ran to saddle the horses, and in a few "Oiir Fathtrs " six men were racing to Kamenyets. After them others took additional horses, to be disposed along the road. Zagloba, satisfied with himself returned to the house. After a while Pan Michael came out of the bedroom, changed, half conscious, indifferent to words of sympathy and consolation. When he had informed Zagloba that Basia was sleeping continually, he dropped on the bench, and gazed with wandering look on the door beyond which she was lying. It seemed to the officers that he was listen- ing ; therefore all restrained their breathing, and a perfect stillness settled down in the room. After a certain time Zagloba went on tiptoe to the little iinight. " Michael," said he, " I have sent to Kamenyets for a doctor ; but maybe it is well to send for some one else ? " Volodyovski was collecting his thoughts, and apparently did not understand. " For a priest," said Zagloba. " Father Kaminski might come by morning." The little knight closed his eyes, turned toward the fire, his face as pale as a kerchief, and said in a harried voice, — " Jesus, Jesus, Jesus ! " Zagloba inquired uo further, but went out and made arrangements. When he returned, Pan Michael was no longer in the room. The officers told Zagloba that the sick woman had called her husband, it was unknown whether in a fever or in her senses. The old noble convinced himself soon, by inspection, that it was in a fever. Basia's cheeks were bright red ; her eyes, though glitter- ing, were d 11, as if the pupils had mingled with the white ; her pale hands were searching for something before her, with a monotonous motion, on the coverlet. Pan Michae- was lying half alive at her feet. From time to time the sick woman muttered soinething in a low voice, or uttered uncertain phrises more loudly; PAN MICHAEL. 865 fire, that itter- rhite ; her, chao" thing udly;. 1 among them " HreptyofE " was repeated most frequently *. evidently it seemed to her at times that she was still on the road. That movement of her hands on the coverlet dis- turbed Zagloba especially, for in its unconscious monotony he saw signs of coming death. He was a man of experience, and many people had died in his presence ; but never had his heart been cut with such sorrow as at sight of that flower withering so early. Understamling that God alone could save that quenching life, he knelt at the bed anc began to pray, and to pray earnestly. Meanwhile Basi{«'s breath grew heavier, and changed by degrees to a rattling. Volodyovski sprang up from her feet ; Zagloba rose from his knees. Neither said a word to che other; they merely locked iuco each other's eyes, and in that look there was torror. It seemed to them that she was dying, but it seemed so only for some moments ; soon her breathing was easier and even slower. Thenceforth they were between fear and hope. The night dragged on slowly. Neither did the officers go to rest; they sat in the room, now looking at the door of the bed- room, now whispering among themselves, now dozing. At intervals a boy came in to throw w ood on the fire ; and at each movement of the latch they sprang from the bench, thinking that Volodyovski or Zagloba was coming, and they would hear the terrible words, " She is living no longer ! " At last the cocks crcwed, and she was still struggling with the fever. Toward morning a fierce rain-storm burst forth ; it n ared among the beams, howled on the roof ; at times the flames quivered in the chimney, casting into the room puffs of smoke and sparks. About daylight Pan Motovidlo stepped out quietly, for he had to go on a recon- noissance. At last day came pale and cloudy, and lighted weary faces. On the square the usual mvovement began, in the whistling of the storm were heard the tramp of horses on the planking of the stable, the squeak of the well-sweeps, and the voices of soldiers ; but soon a bell sounded, — Father Kaminski had come. When he entered, wearing his white surplice, the ofl&cers fell on their k..3es. It seemed to all that the solemn mo- ment had come, after which death must follow undoubtedly. The sick woman had not lagained consciousness; therefore the priest could not hear her confession. He only gave 366 PAN MICHAEL. her extreme unction ; then he began to console the little knight, and to persuade hiin to yield to the will of God. But there was no effect in that consolation, for no words could reach his pain. B'or a whole day death ho\ ered over Basia. Like a spider, which secreted in some gloomy corner of the ceiling crawls out at times to the light, and lets itself down on an unseen web, death seemed at times to come down right there over Basia's head ; and more than once it seemed to those present that his shadow was falling on her forehead, that that bright soul was just opening its wings to iiy away out of Hreptyoff, somewhere into endless space, to the other side of life. Then again death, like a spider, hid away under the ceil- ing, and hope filled their hearts. But that was merely a partial and temporary hope, for no one dared to think that Basia would survive the attack. Pan Michael himself had no hope of her recovery ; and this pain of his became so great that Zagloba, though suffering severely himself, began to be afraid, and to commend him to the care of the officers. " For God's sake, look after him ! " said the old man j " he may plunge a knife into his body." This did not come, indeed, to Pan Michael's head ; but in that rending sorrow and pain he asked himself continually, — " How am I to stay behind when she goes ? How can I let that dearest love go alone ? What will she say when she looks around and does net find me near her ? " Thinking thus, he wished with all the powers of his soul to die with her ; for as he could )iot imagine life for him- self on earth without her, in like manner he did not under- stand that she could be happy in that life without him, and not yearn for him. In the afternoon the ill-omened spider hid again in the ceiling. The flush in Basia's cheeks was quenched, and the fever decreased to a degree that some consciousness came back to her. She lay for a time with closed eyes, then, opening them, looked into the face of the little knight, and asked, — *♦ Michael, am I in Hreptyoff ? » " Yes, my love," answered Volodyovski, closing his teeth, " And are you really near me ? " " Yes ; how do you feel ? " « Ai, well." It was clear that she herself was not certain that the t r f: \n e es P< al b( ce th PAN MICHAEL. 367 for "he iself soul hira- mder- , and pider s was some fever had not brought before her eyes deceptive visions ; but from that moment she regained coiisuiousness more and more. In the evening Lusnia and his men came and shook out of a bag before the fort the doctor of Kamenyets, together with his medicines j he was bare)y alive. Hut when he learned that he was not in robber hands, as ho thought, but was brought in that fashion to a patient, after a passing faintness he went to the rescue at once, especially as Zagloba held be- fore him in one hand a purse tilled with coin, in the other a loaded pistol, and said, — "Here is the fee for life, and thore i." the fee for death." That same night, about daybreak, the spider of ill-omen hid away somewhere for good; thereupon the decision of the doctor, "She will bo sick a long time, but she will recover," sounded with joyful echo tl. ough Hreptyoff. When Pan Michael heard it first, he fell on the floor and broke into such violent sobbing that it seemed as though his bosom would burst. Zagloba grew weak altogether from joy, so that his face was covered with sweat, and he was barely able to exclaim, " A drink ! " The officers embraced one another. On the square the dragoons assembled again, with the escort and the Cossacks of Pan Motovidlo ; it was hardly possible to restrain them from shouting. They wanted absolutely to show their delight in some fashion, and they began to beg for a number of robbers imprisoned in the cellars of Hreptyoff, so as to hang them for the benefit of the lady. But the little knight refused. them, It the 868 PAN MICHAEL. CHAPTER XLIII. Basia suffered 8o violently for a week yet, that had it not been tor the assurance of tlie doctor both l*an Michael and Zagloba would have admitted that the flame of her life miglit expire at any moment. Only at the end of that time (lid she become notably better; her consciousness returned fully, and though the doctor foresaw that she would lie in bed a month, or a month and a half, still it was certain that she would return to perfect health, and gain her former strength. Pan Michael during her illness went hardly one step from her pillow; he loved her after these perils still more, if possible, and did not see the world beyond her. At times when he sat near her, when he looked on that face, still thin and emaciated but joyous, and those eyes, into which the old fire was returning each day, he was beset by the wish to laugh, to cry, and to shout from delight t — " My only Basia is recovering ; she is recovering ! " And he rushed at her hands, and sometimes he kissed those poor little feet which had waded so valiantly through the deep snows to Hreptyolf ; in a word, he loved her and honored her beyond estimation. He felt wonderfully indebted to Providence, and on a certain time he said in presence of Zagloba and the officers : — " I am a poor man, but even were I to work off my arms to the elbows, I will find money for a little church, even a wooden one. And as often as they ring the bells in it, I will remember the mercy of God, and the soul will be melting within me from gratitude." "God grant us first to pass through this Turkish war with success," said Zagloba. " The Lord knows best what pleases Him most," replied the little knight : " if He wishes for a church He will pre- serve me ; and if He prefers my blood, I shall not spare it, as God is dear to me." Basii with health regaihed her humor. Two weeks later she gave command to open the door of her chamber a little one evening ; and when the officers had assembled in the room, she called out with her silvery voice : — PAN MICHAEL. 3(59 arms leven a I will lelting war replied 111 pre- pare it, later little I in the I " Qood-eveuing, gentliMueu! I shall not die this time, aha ! " " Thanks to the Most High God !" answered the officers, in chorus. " Glory be to God, dear child I " exclaimed Pan Moto- vidlo, who loved liasia particularly with a fatherly atfection, and who in moments of great emotion spoke always in liussian.* " See, gentlemen," continued Basia, " what has hap- pened 1 Who could have hoped for this ? Lucky that it ended so." " God watched over innocence," called the chorus again through the door. " But Pan Zagloba laughed at me more than once, because I have more love for the sabre than the distaff. Well, a distaff or a needle would have helped me greatly I But did n't I act like a cavalier, did n't I ? " "An angel could not have done better ! " Zagloba interrupted the conversation by closing the door of the chamber, for he feared too much excitement for Basia. But she was angry as a eat at the old man, for she had a wish for further conversation, and especially to hear more praises of her bravery and valor. When danger had passed, and was merely a reminiscence, she was very proud of her action against Azya, and demanded praise absolutely. More than once she turned to the little knight, and pushing his breast with her linger said, with the mien of a spoiled child, — " Praise for the bravery ! " And he, the obedient, praised her and fondled her, and kissed her on the eyes and on the hands, till Zagloba, though he was greatly affected himself in reality, pretended to be scandalized, and muttered, — "Ah, everything will be as lax as grandfather's whip." The general rejoicing in Hreptyoff over Basia's recovery was troubled only by the remembrance of the injury which Azya's treason had wrought in the Commonwealth, and the terrible fate of old Pan Novoveski, of Pani and Panna Boski, and of Eva. Basia was troubled no little by this, and with her every one ; for the events at Rashkoff were known in detail, not only in Hreptyoff, but in Kamenyets and farther on. A few days before. Pan Myslishevski had ^ Motovidlo's words are Kussiau in the origiual. 24 370 PAN MICHAEL. stopped in Hroptyoff ; notwithstanding the treason of Azya, Krychinski, and Adurovich, he did not lose hope of attract- ing to the Polish side the other captains. After Pan Myslishevski came Pan Bogush, and later, news directly from Mohiloif, Yampol, and Kashkotf itself. In Mohiloff, Pan Gorzeuski, evidently a better soldier than orator, did not let himself be deceived. Intercepting Azya's orders to the Tartars whom he left behind, Pan Gorzenski fell upon them, with a handful of Mazovian infantry, and cut them down or took them prisoners ; besides, he sent a warning to Yampol, through which that place was saved. The troops returned soon after. 80 Rashkoff was the only victim. Pan Michael received a letter from Pan Byalo- glovski himself, giving a report of events there and other affairs relating to the whole Commojiwealth. " It is well that I returned," wrote Pan Byaloglovski, among other things, "for Novoveski, my second, is not in a state now to do duty. He is mort; like a skeleton than a man, and we shall be sure to lose a great cavalier, for suffering has crushed him beyond the measure of his strength. His father is slain ; his sister, in the last degree of shame, given to Adurovich by Azya, who took Panna Boski for him- self. Nothing can be done for them, even should there be success in rescuing them from captivity. We know this from a Tartar who sprained his shoulder in crossing the river ; taken prisoner by our men, he was put ou the fire, and divulged everything. Azya, Kry- chinski, and Adu ovich have gone to Adrianople. Novoveski is struggling to follow without fail, saying that he must take Azya, even from the centre of the Sultan's camp, and have vengeance. He was always obstinate and daring, and there is no reason now to wonder at him, since it is a question of Panna Boski, whose evil fate we all bewail with tears, for she was a sweet maiden, and I do not know the man whos" heart she did not win. But I restrain Novo- veski, and tell him thai Azya himself will come to him ; for war is certain, and this also, that the hordes will move in the vanguard. We have news from Moldiivia from the perkulabs, and from Turkish merchants as well, that troops are assembling already near Adri- anople, — a great many of the horde. The Turkish cavalry, which they call ' spahis,* are mustering too ; and the Sultan himself is to come with th: janissaries. My benefactor, there will be untold myriads of them ; for the whole Orient is in m* vement, and we have only a handful of troops. Our whole hope is in the rook of Kamen- jrets, which, God grant, is provisioned properly. In Adrianople it is spring ; and with us almost spring, for tremendous rains are falling and grass is appearing. I am going to Yampol ; f'^r Rashkoff is only a heap of ashes, and there is no place to incline one's head, or anything to put into the mouth. Besides, I think that we shall be withdrawn from all the forts." PAN MICHAEL. 371 )f Azya, attract* ,er Pan directly [ier than g Azya's orzenski try, and le sent a s saved, the only 11 Byalo- iid other long other do duty, e to lose a neasure of degree of 1 for him- I The little knight had information of equal and e^ren greater certainty, since it came from Hotin. He had sent it too a short time before to the hetman. Still, Byalo- glovski's letter, coming from the remotest boundary, made a powerful impression on him, precisely because it confirmed that intelligence. But the little knight had no fears touch- ing war, his feara were for Basia. " The order of the hetman to withdraw the garrisons may come any day," said he to Zagloba; "and service is service. It will be necessary to move without delay ; but Basia is in bed yet, and the weather is bad." "If ten orders were to come," said Zagloba, "Basia is the main question; we will stay here until she recovers completely. Besides, the war will not begin before the end of the thaws, much less before the end of v/inter, especially as they will bring heavy artillery against Kamenyets." " That old volunteer is always sitting within you," replied the little knight, with impatience ; " you think an order may be delayed for private matters." " Well, if an order is dearer to you than Basia, pack her into a wagon and march. I know, I know, you are ready at command to put her in with forks, if it appears that she is unable to sit in the wagon with her own strength. May the hangman take you with such discipline ! In old times a inan did what he could, and what he could n't he did n't do. You have kindness on your lips, but just let them cry, * Haida on the Turk ! ' then, you '11 spit out your kindness as you would a peachstone, and you will take that unfortunate woman on horseback with a lariat." "I without pity for Basia! Fear the wounds of the Crucified ! " cried the little knight. Zagloba puffed angrily for a time, then looking at the suifering face of Pan Michael, he said, — " Michael, you know that I say what I say out of love really parental for Basia. Otherwise would I be sitting here under the Turkish axe, instead of enjoying leisure in a safe place, which at my years no man could take ill of me ? But who got Basia for you ? If it shall be seen that it was not I, then command me to drink a vat of water without a thing to give taste to it." " I could not repay you in a lifetime for Basia ! " cried the little knight. • Then they took each other by the shoulders, and the best harmony began between them. 372 PAN MICHAEL. " I have planned," said the little knight, " that when war comes, you will take Basia to Pan Yan's place. Chambuls do not go that far." " I will do so for you, though it would delight me to go against the I'urk ; for nothing disgusts me like that swinish nation which does not drink wine." " I fear only one thing : Basia will try to be at Kamenyets, so as to be near me. My skin creeps at thought of this ; but as'Grod is God she will try." "Do not let her try. Has little evil come already, because you indulge her in everything, and let her go on that expedition to Rashkoff, though I cried out against it immediately ? " " But that is not true ! You said that you would not advise." " When I say that I will not advise a thing, that is worse than if I had spoken against it." " Basia ought to be wise now, but she will not. When she sees the sword over my head she will resist." " Do not let her resist, I repeat. For God's sake, what sort of a straw husband are you ? " " I confess that when she puts her fists in her eyes and begins to cry, or just let her pretend to cry, the heart in me is like butter on a frying-pan. It must be that she has given me some herb. As to sending her, I will send her, for her safety is dearer to me than my own life ; but when I think that I must torture her so the breath stops in me from pity." " Michael, have God in your heart I Don't be led by the nose ! " " Bah ! don't be led yourself. Who, if not you, said that I have no pity for her ? " « What 's that ? " asked Zagloba. "You do not lack ingenuity, but now you are scratching behind your ear yourself." " Because I 'm thinking what better argument to use." " But if she puts her fists in her eyes at once ? " " She will, as God is dear to me ! " saiu Zagloba, Avith evident alarm. And they were perplexed, for, to tell the truth, Basia had measured both perfectly. They had petted her to the last degree in her sickness, and loved her so much that the necessity of opposing her wish and desire filled them with fear. That Basia would not resist, and would yield with I'WWWrfWUM'.'liJ''^ had last It the \vi th with PAN MICHAEL. 373 hev; me f the that » with submission to the decree, both knew well; but not to mention Fan Michael, it would have been pleasanter for Zagloba to rush himself the third man on a whole regiment of janissaries, than to see her putting her little fists into her eyes. 374 PAN MICHAEL. CHAPTER XLIV. On that same day there came to them aid infallible, as they thought, in the persons of guests unexpected and dear above all. The Ketlings came toward evening, without any previous intimation. T' e delight and astonishment at seeing them in HreptyoflF was indescribable ; and they, learning on the lirst inquiry that Basia was returning to health, were comforted in an equal degree. Krysia rushed at once to the bedroom, and at the same moment exclama- tions and cries from there announced Basia's happiness to the little knight. Ketling and Pan Michael embraced each other a long time; now they put each other out at arm's length, now they embraced again. « For God's sake ! " jsaid the little "knight. « I should be less pleased to receive the baton than to see you ; but what are you doing in these parts ? " " The hetman has made me commander of the artillery at Kamenyets," said Ketling ; " therefore I went with my wife to that place. Hearing there of the trials that had met you, I set out without delay for HreptyofP. Praise be to God, Michael, that all has ended well! We travelled in great suffering and uncertaintj'^, for we knew not whether we were coming here to rejoice or to mourn." " To rejoice, to rejoice ! " broke in Zagloba. " How did it happen ? " asked Ketling. The little knight and Zagloba vied with each other in narrating; and Ketling listened, raising his eyes and his hands to heaven in wonderment at Basia's bravery. When they had talked all they wished, the little knight fell to inquiring of Ketling what had happened to him, and he made a report in detail. After their marriage they had lived on the boundary of Courland ; they were so happy with each other that it could not be better in heaven. Ketling in taking Krysia knew perfectly that he was taking " a being above earth/' and he had not changed his opinion so far. Zagloba and Pan Michael, remembering by this expres- sion the former Ketling who expressed himself always in a coi anc not (1 casl moJ ii it thii Kr^ PAN MICHAEL. 375 cpres- ts in a courtly and elevated style, began to embrace him again; and when all three had satisfied their friendship, the old noble asked, — "Has there come to that being above earth any earthly case which kicks with its feet and looks for teeth in its mouth with its finger ? " "God gave us a son," said Ketling; "and now again — " " I have noticed," interrupted Zagloba. " But here every- thing is on the old footing." Then he fixed his seeing eye on the little knight, whose mustaches quivered repeatedly. Further conversation was interrupted by the coming of Krysia, who pointed to the door and said, — " Basia invites you." All went to the chamber together, and thei-e new greetings began. Ketling kissed Basia's hand, and Pan Michael kissed Krysia's again ; then all looked at one another with curiosity, as people do who have not met for a long time. Ketling had changed in almost nothing, except that he had his hair cut closely, and that made him seem younger ; but Krysia had changed greatly, .at least considering the time. She was not so slender and willowy as before, and her face was paler, for which reason the down on her lip seemed darker; but she had the former beautiful eyes with unusually long lashes, and the former calmness of countenance. Her features, once so wonderful, had lost, however, their previous delicacy. The loss might be, it is true, only temporary ; still. Pan Michafjl, looking at her and comparing her with his Basia, could not but think, — " For God's sake, how could I fall in love with her when both were together ? Where were my eyes ? " On the other hand, Basia seemed beautiful to Ketling ; for she was really beautiful, with her golden, wayward fore- lock dropping toward her brows, with her complexion which, losing some of its ruddiness, had become after her illness like the leaf of a white rose. But now her face was enlivened somewhat by delight, and her delicate nostrils moved quickly. She seemed as youthful as if she had not yet reached maturity ; and at the first glance it might be thought that she was some ten years younger than Ketllng's wife. But her beauty acted on the sensitive Ketling only in this way, that he began to think with more tenderness of his wife, for he felt guilty with regard to her. Both women related to each other all that could be told 376 PAN MICHAEL. in a short space of time ; and the whole company, sitting around Basia's bed, began to recall former days. But that conversation did not move somehow, for there were in those former days delicate subjects, -^ the confidences of Pan Michael with Krysia; and the indifference of the little knight for Basia, loved later, and various promises and various despairs. Life in Ketling's house had a charm for all, and left an agreeable memory behind ; but to speak of it was awkward. Ketling changed the subject soon after : — " I have not told you yet that on the road we stopped with Pan Yan, who would not let us go for two weeks, and entertained us so that in heaven it could not be better." "By the dear God, how are they?" cried Zagloba. " Then you found them at home ? " "We did; for Pan Yan had returned for a time from, the hetman's with his three elder sons, who serve in the cavalry." " I have not seen Pan Yan nor his family since the time of your wedding," said the little knight. " He was here in the Wilderness, and his sons were with him ; but I did not happen to meet them." "They are all very anxious to see you," said Ketling, turning to Zagloba. " And I to see them," replied the old man. " But this is how it is : if I am here, I ara sad without them ; if I go there, I shall be sad without this weasel. Such is human life ; if the wind does n't blow into one ear it will into the other. But it is worse for the loue man, for if I had children I should not be loving a stranger." ""Sou would not love your own children more than us," said Basia. When he heard this Zagloba was greatly delighted, and casting oft' sad thoughts, he fell at once into jovial humor; when he had puffed somewhat he said, — " Ha, I was a fool there at Ketling's ; I got Krysia and Basia for you two, and I did not think of myself. There was still time then." Here he turned to the women, — "Confess that you would have fallen in lov3 with me, both of you, and either one would have preferred me to Michael or Ketling." " Of course we should ! " exclaimed Basia. "Helena, Pan Yan's wife, too in her day would have PAN MICHAEL. 377 ly, sitting But that e in those 3 of Pan the little lises and jharm for 3eak of it 3 stopped seks, and tter." Zagloba. ime from, ire in the the time LS here in I did not Ketling, tit this is go there, 1 life; if he other, lildren I han us/' ited, and I humor ; ■ysia and There vith me, 1 me to dd have preferred me. Ha! it might have been. I should then have a sedate woman, none of your tramps, knocking teeth out of Tartars. But is she well ? " "She is well, but a little anxious, for th-^ir two middle boys ran away to the army from school at Lukoff," said Ketling. " Pan Yan himself is glad that there is such met- tle in the boys ; but a mother is a mother almost always." " Have they many children ? " inquired Basia, with a sigh. "Twelve boys, and now the fair sex has begun," answered Ketling. " Ha ! " cried Zagloba, " the special blessing of God is on that house. I have reared them all at my own breast, like a pelican. I must pull the ears of those middle boys, for if they had to run away why did n't they co?ne here to Michael ? But wait, it must be Michael and Yasek who ran away. There was such a flock of them that their own father con- iounded their names ; and you could n't see a crow for three miles around, for the rogues had killed every crow with their muskets. Bah, bah ! you would have to look through the world for another such woman. 'Halska/ I used to say to her, 'the boys are getting too big for me, I must have new sport.' Then she would, as it were, frown at me ; but the time came as if written down. Imagine to yourself, it went so far that if any woman in the country about could not get consolation, she borrowed a dress from Halska; and it helped her, as God is dear to me, it did." All wondered greatly, and a moment of silence fol- lowed ; then the voice of the little knight was heard on a sudden, — " Basia, do you hear ? " ' " Michael, will you be quiet ? " answered Basia. But Michael would not be quiet, for various cunning thoughts were coming to his head. It seemed to him above all that with that affair another equally important might •be accomplished; hence he began to talk, as it were to himself, carelessly, as about the commonest thing in the world, — "As God lives, it would be well to visit Pan Yan and iiis wife ; but he will not be at home now, for he is going to the hetman ; but she has sense, and is not accustomed to tempt the Lord God, therefore she will stay at home." Here he turned to Krysia. " The spring is coming, and the weather will be fine. Now it is too early for Basia, but a little later I might not be opposed, for it is a friendly 878 PAN MICIiAEL. obligation. Pan Zagloba would take you both there ; in the fall, when all would be quiet, I would go after you." "That is a splendid idea," exclaimed Zagloba; "I must go anyhow, for I have fed them with ingratitude. Indeed, I have forgotten that they are in the world, until I am ashamed." "What do you say to this?" inquired Pan Michael, looking carefully into Krysia's eyes. But she answered most unexpectedly, with her usual calmness, — " I should be r,lad, but I cannot ; for I will remain with my husband in Kamenyets, and will not leave him for any cause." " In God's name, what do I hear ? " cried Pan Michael. "You will remain in the fortress, which will be invested surely, and that by an enemy knowing no moderation? I should not talk if the war were with some civilized enemy, but this is an affair with barbarians. But do you know what , a captured city means, — what Turkish or Tartar captivity is ? I do not believe my ears ! " "Still, it cannot be otherwise," replied Krysia. "Ketling," cried the little knight, in despair, "is this the way you let yourself be mastered ? O man, have God in your heart I " " We deliberated long," answered Ketling, " and this was the end of it." " And our son is in Kamenyets, under the care of a lady, a relative of mine. Is it certain that Kamenyets must be captured ? " Here Krysia raised her calm eyes : " God is mightier than the Turk, — He will not betray our con- fidence ; and because I have sworn to my husband not to leave him till death, my place is with him." The little knight was t-erribly confused, for from Krysia he had expected something different altogether. Basia, who from the very beginning of the conversation saw whither Michael was tending, laughed cunningly. She fixed her quick eyes on him, and said, — " Michael, do you hear ? " "Basia, be quiet!" exclaimed the little knight, in the greatest embarrassment. Then he began to cast despairing glances at Zagloba, as if expecting salvation from him ; but that traitor rose suddenly, and said, — " We must think of refreshment, for it is not by word alone that man liveth." And he went out of the chamber. Pi « God wo 11 Get 'AN MICHAEL. 379 Pan Michael followed quickly, and stopped him. " Well, and what now ? " asked Zagloba. " Well, and what ? " " But may the bullets strike that Ketling woman ! For God's sake, how is this Commonwealth not to perish when wo Tien are managing it?" " Cannot you think out something ?" " Since you fear your wife, what f'.n I think out for you ? Get the blacksmith to shoe you, — wat 's what I " the 380 PAN MICH A E. CHAPTER XLV. The Kf tlings stayed about three weeks. At the expira- tion of that time Basia tried to leave lier bed ; but it appeared that she could not stand on her feet yet. Health had returned to her sooner than strength ; and the doctor commanded her to lie till all her vigor came back to her. Meanwhile spring came. First a strong and warm wind, rising from the side of the Wilderness and the Black Sea, rent and swept away that veil of clouds as if it were a robe which had rotted from age, and then began to gather and scatter those clouds through the sky, as a shepherd dog gathers and scatters flocks of sheep. TLe clouds, fleeing Ivefore it, covered the earth fre- quently with abundant rain, which fell in drops as large as berries. The melting remnant of snow and ice formed lakes on the flat steppe ; from the cliffs ribbons of water were falling; along the beds of ravines streams rose, — and all those waters were flying with a noise and an out- break and uproar to the Dniester, just as children fly with delight to their mother. Through the rifts between the clouds the sun shone every few moments, — bright, refreshed, and as it were wet from bathing in that endless abyss. Then bright-green blades of grass began to rise through the softened ground; the slender twigs of trees put forth buds abundantly, and the sun gave heat with growing power. In the sky flocks of birds appeared, hence rows of cranes, wild geese, and storks ; then the wind began to bring crowds of swallows ; the frogs croaked in a great chorus in the warmed water ; the small birds were singing madly ; and through pine-woods and forests and steppes and ravines went one great outcry, as if all Nature were shouting with delighi, and enthusiasm, — "Spring! U-hd! Spring!" But for those hapless regions spring brought mourning, not rejoicing ; death, not life. In a few days after the departure of the Ketlings the little knight received the following intelligence from Pan Myslishevski, — *' On the plain of Kuchunkaury the conflux of troops increases daily. The Sultan has sent considerable sums to the Crimea. The PAN MICHAEL. 381 Khan is going with fifty thousand of the liorde to assist Doroshcnko. As soon US tlie floods dry, the multitude will advance by the Black 'JVail and the trail of Kuchinan. God pity the Coiunionwealth I " Volodyovski sent Pyentka, his attendant, to the hetman at once with these tidings. But he himself did not hasten from Hreptyoff. First, as a soldier, he could not leave that stanitsa without command of the hetman ; second, he had spent too many years at " tricks " with the Tartars not to know that chambuls would not move so early. The waters had not fallen yet ; grass had not grown sufficiently ; and the Cossacks were stilly in winter quarters. The little knight expected the Turks in summer at the earliest ; for though they were assembling already at Adrianople, such a gigantic tabor, such throngs of troops, of camp servants, such burdens, so many horses, camels, and buffaloes, ad- vanced very slowly. The Tartar cavalry might be looked for earlier, — at the end of April or the beginning of May. It is true that before the main body, which counted tens of thousands of warriors, there fell always on the country detached chambuls and more or. less numerous bands, a? single drops of rain come before the great downpour ; but the liUle knight did not fear these. Even picked Tartar horsemen could not withstand the cavalry of the Commonwealth in the open field; and what could bands do which at the mere report that troops were coming scattered like dust before a whirlwind? In every event there was time enough ; and even if there were not, Pan Michael would not have been greatly averse to rubbing against some chambuls in a way which for them would be equally painful and memorable. He was a soldier, blood and bone, — a soldier by profes- sion ; hence the approach of a war roused in him thirst for the blood of his enemy, and brought to him calmness as well. Pan Zagloba was less calm, though inured beyond most men to great dangers in the course of his long life. In sudden emergencies he found courage ; he had developed it besides by long though often involuntary practice, and had gained in his time famous victories ; still, the first news of coming war always affected him deeply. But now when the little knight explained his own view, Zagloba gained more con- solation, and even began to challenge the whole Orient, and to threaten it. "When Christian nations war with one another," said he, PAN MICHAEL, ''the Lord Jesus Himself is sad, and all the saints scratch tlieir heads, for when the Master is anxious the household is anxious ; but whoso beats the 'J'urk gives Heaven the greatest delight. 1 have it from a curtain spiritual personage that the saints simply grow sick at sight of those dog brothers ; and thus heavenly food and drink does not go to their protit, and even their eternal happiness is marred." " That must be really so," answered the little knight. " But the Turkish power is immense, and our troops might be put on the palm of your hand.'' " Still, they will not conquer the whole Commonwealth. Had Carolus Gustavus little pow(;r ? In those times there were wars with the Northerners and the Cossacks and Rakotsi and the Elector ; but where are they to-day ? Besides, we took fire and sword to their hearths." "That is true. Personally I should not fear this war, because, as I said, I must do something notable to pay the Lord Jesus and the Most Holy Lady for their mercy to Basia ; only God grant me opportunity ! But the question for me is tnis country, which with Kamenyets may fall into Pagan hands easily, even for a time. Imagine what a desecration of God's churches there would be, and what oppression of Christian people ! " " But don't talk to me of the Cossacks ! The ruffians ! They raised their hands against the mother ; let that meet them which they wished for. The most important thing is that Kamenyets should hold out. What do you think, Michael, will it hold out ? " " I think that the starosta of Podolia has not supplied it sufficiently, and also that the inhabitants, secure in their position, have not done what behooved them. Ketling said that the regiments of Bishop Trebitski came in very scant numbers. But as God lives, we held out at Zbaraj behind a mere wretched trench, against great power ; we ought to hold out this time as well, for that Kamenyets is an eagle's nest." " An eagle's nest truly ; but it is unknown if an eagle is in it, such as was Prince Yeremi, or merely a crow. Do you know the starosta of Podolia ? " ''He is a rich man and a good soldier, but rather careless.** " I know him ; I know him ! More than once have I reproached him with that ; the Pototskis wished at one time that I should go abroad with him for his education, so that PAN MICHAEL. 883 scratoh thold is ireatest hat the rs ; and profit, knight, might wealth. »8 there ;ks and to-day ? lis war, pay the lercy to luestion [all into what a id what ffians ! meet ling is think, )lied it n their ng said r scant Dehind ught to eagle's agle is ■nr. Do rather have I e time o that he might learn fine manners from me. But I said : ' I will not go because of his carelessness, for never has he two straps to his boot; ho was presented at court in my boots, and morocco is dear.' Later, in the time of Marya Ludovika, he wore the French costume; but his stockings were always down, and lie showed his bare calves. He will never reach as high as Prince Yeremi's girdle." '' Another thing, the shopkeepers of Kamenyets fear a siege greatly; for trade is stopped in time of it. They would rather belong even to the Turks, if they could only keep their shops open." " The scoundrels ! " said Zagloba. And he and the little knight were sorely concerned over the coming fate of Kamenyets ; it was a personal question concerning Basia, who in case of surrender would have to share the fate of all the inhabitants. After a while Zagloba struck his forehead : " For God's sake I " cried he, " why are we disturbed ? Why should we go to that mangy Kamenyets, and shut ourselves up there ? Is n't it better for you to stay with the hetman, and act in the field against the enemy ? And in such an event Basia would not go with you to the squadron, and would have to go somewhere besides Kamenyets, — somewhere far off, even to Pan Yan's house. Michael, God looks into my heart and sees what a desire I have to go against the Pagans ; but I will do this for you and Basia, — I will take her away." " I thank you," said the little knight. " The whole case is this : if I had not to be in Kamenyets, Basia would not insist ; but what 's to be done when the hetman's command comes ? " " What 's to be done when the command comes ? May the hangman tear all the commands ! What's to be done? Wait ! I am beginning to think quickly. Here it is : we must anticipate the command." " How is that ? " " Write on the spot to Pan Sobieski, as if reporting news to him, and at the end say that in the face of the coming war you wish, because of the love which you bear him, to be near his person and act in the field. By God's wounds, this is a splendid thought ! For, first of all, it is impossible that they will shut up such a partisan as you behhid a wall, instead of using him in the field ; and secondly, for such a letter the hetman will love you still more, and will wish to 384 PAN MICHAEL. have you near him. He too will need trusty soldiers. Only listen : if Kamenyets holds out, the glory will fall to the starosfca of Podolia ; but what you accomplish in the field will go to the praise of the hetman. Never fear ! the hetman will not yield } ou to th^ starosta. He would rather give some one else ; but he will not give either you or me. Write the letter ; remind him of yourself. Ha ! my wit is still worth something, too good to let hens pick it up on the dust-heap! Michael, let u° drink something on the occasion — or what ! write the letter first." Volodyovski rejoiced greatly indeed ; he embraced Zagloba, and thinking a while said, — "And I shall not tempt nereby the Lord God, nor the country, nor the hetman ; for surely I shall accomplish much in the field. I thank you i'rom my heart ! ] think too that the hetman will wish to have me at hand, especially after the letter. But not to abandon Kamenyets, do you know what I '11 do ? I '11 fit up a handful of soldiers at my own cost, and send them to Kamenyets. I '11 write at once to the hetman of this." " Still better ! But, Michael, where will you find the men?" " I have about forty robbers in the cellars, and I '11 take those. As ofian as I gave command to hang some one, Basia tormented me to spare his life ; more than once she advised me to make soldiers of those robbers. I was unwilling, lor an example was needed ; but now war is on ou;: shoulders, and everything is possible. Those are terrible fellows, who have smelt powder. I will pro- claim, too, that whoso from the ravines or the thickets elects to join the regiment, will receive forgiveness for past robberies. There will be about a hundred men ; Basia too will be glad. You have taken a great weight from my heart." That same day the little knight despatched a new mes- senger to the hetman, and proclaimed life and pardon to the robbers if they would join the infantry. They joined gladly, and promised to bring in others. Easia's delight was unbounded. Tailors were brought from Ushytsa, from Kamenyets, and from whence ever possible, to make uni- forms. The former robbers were mustered on the square' of Hreptyoff. Pan Michael was rejoiced in heart at the thought that he would act himself in the field against the enemy, would not expose his wife to the danger of a siege, soldiers. 11 fall to a in the ear! the Ld rather u or me. ly wit is t up on ; on the Zagloba, nor the ish much too that tlly after ou know my own t once to find the I'll take )me one, once she I was war is nose are vill pro- ;hickets ness for ; Basia it from ew mes- irdon to y joined delight sa, fiom ake uni- square' at the inst the a siege, PAN MICHAEL. 385 ' and besides would render Kamenyets and the country note- worthy service. This work had been going on a number of weeks when one evening the messenger returned with a letter from Pan Sobieski. The hetman wrote as follows : — Beloved and Very Dear Volodyovski, — Because you send all news so diligently I cherish gratitude to you, and the country owes you thanks. War is certain. I have news also from elsewhere that there is a tremendous force in Kuchunkaury ; counting the horde, there will be three hundred thousand. The horde may march any moment. The Sultan values nothing so much as Kamenyets. The Tartar traitors will show the Turks every road, and inform them about Kamenyets. I hope that God will give that serpent, Tugai Bey's son, into your hands, or into Novoveski's, over whose wrong I grieve sincerely. As to this, that you be near me, God knows how glad I should be, but it is impossible. The starosta of Podolia has shown me, it is true, various kindnesses since the elec- tior ; I wish, therefore, to send him the best soldiers, for the rock of Kamenyets is to me as my own eyesight. There will be many there who have seen war once or twice in their lives, and are like a man who on a time has eaten some peculiar food which he remembers all his life afterward ; a man, however, who has used it as his daily bread, and might serve with experienced counsel, will be lacking, or if there shall be such he will be without sufficient weight. Therefore I will send you. KetUng, though a good soldier, is less known ; the inhab- itants will have their eyes turned to you, and though the command will remain with another, I think that men will obey you with readi- ness. That service in Kamenyets may be dangerous, but with us it is a habit to be drenched in that rain from which others hide. There is reward enough for us in glory, and a grateful remembrance ; but the main thing is the country, to the salvation of which I need not excite you. This letter, read in the assembly of officers, made a great impression ; for all wished to serve in the field rather than in a fortress. Volodyovski bent his head. " What do you think now, Michael ? " asked Zagloba. He raised his face, already collected, and answered with a voice as calm as if he had met no disappointment in his hopes, — " I will go to Kamenyets. What have I to think ? " And it might have seemed that nothing else had ever been in his heav^. After a while his mustaches quivered, and he said, — " Hei ! dear comrades, we will go to Kamenyets, but we will not yield it." 386 PAN MICHAEL. *' Unless we fall there," said the officers. " One death to a man." Zagloba was silent for some time; casting his eyes on those present, and seeing that all were waiting for what he would say, he puffed all at once, and said, — " I will go with you. Devil take it I " leath to Byes on ^hat he PAN MICHAEL. 387 CHAPTER XLVI. Whkn the earth had grown dry, and grass was flourish- ing, the Khan moved in person, with fifty thousand of the Crimean and Astrachan hordes, to help Doroshenko and the insurgents. The Khan himself, and his relatives, the petty saltans, and all the more important murzas and beys, wore kaftans as gifts from the Padishah, and went against the Commonwealth, not as they went usually, for booty and captives, but for a holy war with " fate," and the " destruc- tion " of Lehistan (Poland) and Christianity. Another and still greater storm was gathering at Adri- anople, and against this deluge only the rock of Kamenyets was standing erect ; for the rest of the Commonwealth lay like an open steppe, or like a sick man, powerless not only to defend himself, but even to rise to his feet. The previ- ous Swedish, Prussian, Moscow, Cossack, and Hungarian wars, though victorious finally, had exhausted the Common- wealth. The army confederations and the insurrections of Lyubomirski of infamous memory had exhausted it, and now it was weakened to the last degree by court quar- rels, the incapacity of the king, the feuds of magistrates, the blindness of a frivolous nobility, and the danger of civil war. In vain did the great Sobieski forewarn them of ruin, — no one would believe in war. They neglected means of defence ; the treasury had no money, the hetman no troops. To a power against which alliances of all the Christian nations were hardly able to stand, the hetman could oppose barely a few thousand men. Meanwhile in the Orient, where everything was done at the will of the Padishah, and nations were as a sword in the hand of one man, it was different altogether. From the moment that the great standard of the Prophet was unfurled, and the horse-tail standard planted on the gate of the seraglio and the tower of the seraskierat, and the ulema began to proclaim a holy war, half Asia and all Northern Africa had moved. The Padishah himself had taken his place in spring on the plain of Kuchunkaury, and was assembling forces greater than any seen for a long time 388 PAN MICHAEL. on earth. A hundred thousand spahis and janissaries, the pick of the Turkish array, were stationed near his sacred person; and then troops began to gather from all the remotest countries and possessions. Those who inhabited Europe came earliest. The legions of the mounted beys of Bosnia came with colors like the dawn, and fury like lightning ; the wild warriors of Albania came, fighting on foot with daggers ; bands of Mohammedanized Serbs came ; peo- ple came who lived on the banks of the Danube, and farther to the south beyond the Balkans, as f^: as the mountains of Greece. Each pasha led a whole army, which alone would have sufficed to overrun the defenceless Commonwealth. Moldavians and Wallachians came ; the Bobrudja and Bel- grod Tartars came in force ; some thousands of Lithuanian Tartars and Cheremis came, led by the terrible Azya, son of Tugai Bey, and these last were to be guides through the unfortunate country, which was well known to them. After these the general militia from Asia began to flow in. The pashas of Sivas, Brussa, Aleppo, Damascus, and Bagdad, besides regular troops, led armed throngs, beginning with men from the cedar-covered mountains of Asia Minor, and ending with the swarthy dwellers on the Euphrates and the Tigris. Arabians too rose at the summons of the Caliph ; their burnooses covered as with snow the plains of Kuchun- kaury ; among them were also nomads from the sandy deserts, and inhabitants of cities from Medina to Mecca. The tributary power of Egypt did not remain at its domes- tic hearths. Those who dwelt in populous Cairo, those who in the evening gazed on the flaming twilight of the pyramids, who wandered through Theban ruins, who dwelt in those murky regions whence the sacred Nile issues forth, men whom the sun had burned to the color of soot, — all these planted their arms on the field of Adrianople, praying now to give victory to Islam, and destruction to that land which alone had shielded for ages the rest of the world against the adherents of the Prophet. There were legions of armed men ; hundreds of thousands of horses were neighing on the field ; hundreds of thousands of buffaloes, of sheep and of camels, fed near the herds of horses. It might be thought that at God's command an angel had turned people out of Asia, as once he had turned Adam out of paradise, and commanded them to go to coun- tries in which the sun was paler and the plains were covered in winter with snow. They went then with their herds, an . PAN MICHAEL. peo- 389 Innumerable swarm of white, dark, and black warriors. How many languages were heard there, how many different costumes glittered in the sun of spring ! Nations wondered at nations ; the customs of some were foreign to others, their arms unknown, their methods of wa' %re different, and faith alone joined those travelling generations; only when the muezzins called to prayer did those many-tongued hosts turn their faces to the East, calling on Allah with one voice. There were more servants at the court of the Sultan than troops in the Commonwealth. After the army and the armed bands of volunteers marched throngs of shop-keepers, selling goods of all kinds ; their wagons, together with those of the troops, flowed on like a river. Two pashas of three tails, at the head of two armies, had no other work but to furnish food for those myriads ; and there was abundance of everything. The sandjak of San- grytan watched over the whole supply of powder. With the army went two hundred cannon, and of these ten were " storraers," so large that no Christian king had the like. The Beglerbeys of Asia were on the right wing, the Euro- peans on the left. The tents occupied so wide an expanse that in presence of them Adrianople seemed no very great city. The Sultan's tents, gleaming in purple silk, satin, and gold embroidery, formed, as it were, a city apart. Around them swarmed armed guards, black eunuchs from Abyssinia, in yellow and blue kaftans ; gigantic porters from the tribes of Kurdistan, intended for bearing bur- dens ; young boys of the Uzbeks, with faces of uncommon beauty, shaded by silk fringes ; and many Ouher servants, varied in color as flowers of the steppe. Some of these were equerries, some served at the tables, some bore lamps, and some served the most important officials. On the broad square around the Sultan's court, which in luxury and wealth reminded the faithful of paradise, stood courts less splendid, but f; ^aal to those of kings, — those of the vizir, the ulema, the pasha of Anatolia, and of Kara Mustafa, the young kaimakan, on whom the eyes of the Sultan and all were turned as upon the coming "sun of war j> Before the tents of the Padishah were to be seen the sacred i^-uard of infantry, with turbans so lofty that the men wearing them seemed giants. They were armed with javelins fixed on long staffs, and short crooked swords. Their linen dwellings touched the dwellings of the Sultan. 390 PAN MICHAEI,. Farther on were the camps of the formidable janissaries armed with muskets and huices, forming the kernel of the Turkish power. Neither the German emperor nor the French king could boast of infantry equal in number and military accuracy. In wars with the Commonwealth the nations of the Sultan, more enervated in general, could not measure strength with cavalry in equal numbers, and only through an immense numerical preponderance did they crush and conquer. But the janissaries dared to m^et oven regular squadrons of cavalry. They roused tenor in the whole Christian world, and even in Tsargrad itself. Frequently the Sultan trembled before such pretorians, and the chief aga of those " lambs " was one of the most important dignitaries in the Divan. After the janissaries came the spahis; after them the regular troops of the pashas, and farther on the common throng. All this camp had been for a number of months near Constantinople, waiting till its power should be com- pleted by legions coming from the remotest parts of the Turkish dominions until the sun of spring should lighten the march to Lehistan by sucking out dampness from the earth. The sun, as if subject to the will of the Sultan, had shone brightly. From the beginning of April until May barely a few warm rains had moistened the meadows of Kuchun- kaury ; for the rest, the blue tent of God hung without a cloud over the tent of the Sultan. The gleams of day played on the white linen, on the turbans, on the many- colored caps, on the points of the helmets and banners and javelins, on the camp and the tents and the people and the herds, drowning all in a sea of bright light. In the evening on a clear sky shone the moon, unhidden by fog, and guarded quietly those thousands who under its emblem were marching to win more and more new lands ; then it rose higher in the heaven, and grew pale before the light of the fires. But when the fires were gleaming in the whole immeasurable expanse, when the Arab in- fantry from Damascus and Aleppo, called "massala djilari," lighted green, red, yellow, and blue lamps at the tents of the Sultan and the vizir, it might seem that a tract of heaven had fallen to the earth, and that those were stars glittering and twinkling on the plain. Exemplary order and discipline reigned among those legions. The pashas bent to the will of the Sultan, like PAN MICHAEL. 391 a reed in a storm ; the army bent before them. Food was not wanting for mon and herds. Everything was furnished in superabundance, everything in season. In exemplary order also were passed the hours of military exercise, of refreshment, of devotion. When the muezzins called to prayer from wooden towers, built in haste, the whole army turned to the East, each man stretcluul before himself a skin or a mat, and the entire army fell on its knees, like one man. At sight of that order and those restraints the hearts rose in the throngs, and their souls were tilled with sure hope of victory. The Sultan, coming to the camp at the end of April, did not move at once on the march. He waited more than a month, so that the waters might dry ; during that time he trained the army to camp life, exercised it, arranged it, re- ceived envoys, and dispensed justice under a purple canopy. The kasseka, his chief wife, accompanied him on this expe- dition, and with her too went a court resembling a dream of paradise. A gilded chariot bore the lady under a covering of purple silk ; after it came other wagons and white Syrian camels, also covered with purple, bearing packs ; houris and baya- deres sang songs to her on the road. When, wearied with the road, she was closing the silky lashes of her eyes, the sweet tones of soft instruments were heard at once, and they lulled her to sleep. During the heat of the day fans of peacock and ostrich feathers waved above her ; priceless perfumes of the East burned before her tents in bowls from Hindostan. She was accompanied by all the treasures, wonders, and wealth that the Orient and the power of the Sultan could furnish, — houris, bayaderes, black eunuchs, pages beautiful as a.ngels, Syrian camels, horses from the desert of Arabia; in a word, a whole retinue was glitter- ing with brocade, cloth of silver and gold ; it was gleam- ing like a rainbow from diamonds, rubies, emeralds, and sapphires. Nations fell prostrate before it, not daring to look at that face, which the Padishah alone had the right to see ; and that retinue seemed to be either a supernatural vision or a reality, transferred by Allah himself from the world of visions and dream-illusions to the earth. But the sun warmed the world more and more, and at last days of heat came. On a certain evening, therefore, the banner was raised on a lofty pole before the Sidtan's tent, and a cannon-shot informed the army and the people of the 392 PAN MICHAEL. march to Lehistan. Tho great sacred dnim sounded; all the others sounded ; the t'hrill voices of pipes were heard ; the pious, half-naked dervishes began to howl, and the river of people moved on in the night, to avoid the heat of the sun during dayliglit. liut the army itself was to march only in a number of hours after tho earliest signal. First of all went the tabor, then those pashas who provided food for the troops, then whole legions of handicraftsmen, who had to pit(Oi tents, then herds of pack animals, then herds destined for slaughter. The march was to last six hours of tliat night and the following nights, and to be made in such order that when soldiers came to a halt they should always find food and a resting-place ready. Wiien the time came at last for the army to move, the Sultan rode out on an eminence, so as to embrace with his eyes his whole power, and rejoice at the sight. With him were his vizir, the ulema, the young kaimakan, Kara Mus- tafa, the " rising sun of war," and a company of the infantry guard. ' The night was calm and clear ; the moon shone brightly; and the Sultan might embrace with the eye all his legions, were it not that no eye of man could take them all in at once, — for on the march, though going closely together, they occupied many miles. Still he rejoiced in heart, and passing the beads of odor- ous sandal-wood through his fingers, raised his eyes to Heaven in thanks to Allah, who had made him lord of so many armies and so many nations. All at once, when the front of the tabor had pushed almost out of sight, he inter- rupted his prayer, and iiing to the young kaimakan, Kara Mustafa, said, — " I have forgotten who marches in the vanguard ? " » " Light of paradise ! " answered Kara Mustafa, " in the vanguard are the Lithuanian Tartars and the Cheremis ; and thy dog Azya, son of Tugai Bey, is leading them." i'AN MICHAEL. 393 CHAPTER XLVII. AzYA, the son of Tugai l^ey, aftor a long halt on the plain of Kuchunkaury, was really niav(3hing with his men at the head of all the Turkish forces toward the boundary of the Commonwealth. After the grievous blow which his plans and his person had received from the valiant hand of liasia, a fortunate star seemed to shine on him anew. First of all, he had recovered. His beauty, it is true, was destroyed forever : one eye had trickled out altogether, his nose was mashed, and his face, once like the face of a falcon, had become monstrous and terrible. But just that terror with which it filled people gave him still more consideration among the wild Tartars of the Dobrudja. His arrival made a great noise in the whole camip; his deeds grew in the narratives of men, and became gigantic. It was said that he had brought all the Lithuanian Tartars and Cheremis into the service of the Sultan ; that he had outwitted the Poles, as no one had ever outwitted them ; that he had burned whole towns along the Dniester, had cut off their gar- risons, and had taken great booty. Those who were to march now for the first time to Lehistan ; those who, coming from distant corners of the East, had not tried Polish arms hitherto ; those whose hearts were alarmed at the thought that they would soon stand eye to eye with the terrible cavalry of the unbeliever, — saw in the young Azya a war- rior who had conquered them, and made a fortunate begin- ning of war. The sight of the " hero " filled their hearts straightway with comfort ; besides, as Azya was son of the terrible Tugai Bey, whose name had thundered through the Orient, all eyes were turned on him the more. " The Poles reared him," said they ; " but he is the son of a lion; he bit them and returned to the Padishah's service." The vizir himself wshed to see him ; and the "rising sun of war," the young kaimakan, Kara Mustafa, enamoured of military glory and wild warriors, fell in love with him. Both 394 PAN MICIIAKL. iiuj[uired diligontly of him concerning the Commonwealth, the li(^tni;ui, the urniios, and K;uncny(!ts ; they rejoiced ut his answers, seeing from them tliat war wouhl be easy ; that to the Sultan it must bring victory, to the Tolos defeat, and to them the title of Ghazi (conqueror). Hence Azya had fre([uent ojjportuuities later to fall on his face to the vizir, to sit at the threshold of the kaimakan's tent, and received from both numerous gifts in camels, horses, and wea])ons. The grand vizir gave him a kaftan of silver brocade, tlu; possession of which raised him in the eyes of all Lithuanian Tartars and Cheremis. Krychinski, Adurovich, Moravski, Groholski, Tarasovski, Aleksaudrovich, — in a word, all those captains who had once dwelt in the Commonwealth and served it, but now returned to the Sultan, — placed them- selves without a question under the command of Tugai liey's son, honoring in him both the prince by descent and the warrior who had received a kaftan. He became, therefore, a notable murza ; and more than two thousand warriors, incomparably better than the usual Tartars, obeyed his nod. The approaching war, in which it was easier for the young murza to distinguish himself than for any one else, might carry him high; he might find in it dignities, renown, power. But still Azy." bore poison in his soul. To begin with, it pricked his pride that the Tartars, in (iomparison with the T'urks themselves, especially the janissaries and spahis, had little more significance than dogs compared witli hunters. He had significance himself, but the Tartars in general were considered worthless cavalry. The Turk used them, at times he feared them, but in the camp he despised them. Azya, noticing this, kept his men apart from the general Tartar mass, as if they formed a separate, a better kind of army; but with this he brought on himself straightway the indignation of the l^obrudja and lielgrod murzas, and was not able to convirice various Turkish officers that the Lithuanian Tartars were really better in any way than chambuls of the hordt\ On the other hand, reared in a Christian country, among nobles and knights, he could not inure himself to tlie manners of the East. Jn the Common- wealth he was only an. ordinary officer and of the last arm of the service ; but still, when meeting superiors or even the hetman, he was not obliged to humble himself as here, where he was a miu-za and tlie leai^er of all the companies of PAN MICHAEL. 396 and of Lithuanian Tartars. Here he had to fall on his face before the vizir ; lie had to touch the ground with his forehead i^i the friendly tent of the kainiakuii ; lie had to jirostrate him- self before the pashas, before the ulcinu, before the chiet aga of the janissaries. Azya was not accustomed to this. Ho remembered that he was the son of a hero ; he had a wild soul full of pride, aiming high, as eagles aim ; hence he suffered sorely. Hut the recollection of liasia burned him with fi.-e most of all. He cared not that one weak hand had hurled from his horse him who at Jkatslav, at Kalnik, a; id a 1 undred other places had ohallengi^d to combat .in'.i stretched in death the most terrible skirmishers of the Zapoi-jjiaj he cared not for the shame, the disgrace ! lint he loved that woman beyond measure and thought; he wanted her in his tent, to look at her, to beat her, to kiss her. If it were in liis choice to be Padishah and rule half the world, or to take her in his arms, feel with his heart tlie warmth of her blood,, the breath of her face, her lips with his lips, he would prefer her to Tsargrad, to the Bosphorus, to the title of Klialif. He wanted her because he loved her; he wanted her because he hated her. The more she was foreign to him, the more he wanted her ; the more she was i)ure, faithful, untainted, the more he wanted her. More than once when he remem- bered in his tent that he had kissed those eyes one time in his life, in the ravine after the battle with Azba Bey, and that at Kashkoff he had felt her breast on his, the madness of desire carried him away. He knew not what had become of her, whether she had perished on the road or not. At times he found solace in the thought that she had died. At times he thought, "It had been better not to carry her away, not to burn Rashkoff, not to come to the service of the Sultan, but to stay in Hreptyoff, and even look at her." But the unfortunate Zosia Boski was in his tent. Her life passed in low service, in shame and continual terror, for in Azya's heart the^'e was not a drop of pity for her. He simply tormented her because she was not Basia. She had, however, the sweetness Lnd charm of a field flower; she had youth and beauty : therefore he sated himself with that beauty ; but he kicked her for any cause, or flogged her white body with rods. In a worse hell she could not be, for she lived without hope. Her life had begun to bloom in Rashkoff, to bloom like spring with the flower of love for 390 PAN MICHAEL. Pau Adam. She loved him with her whole soul ; she loved that knightly, noble, and honest nature with all her faculties; and now she was the plaything and the captive of that one- eyed monster. She had to crawl at his feet and tremble like a beaten dog, look into his face, look at his hands to see if they were not . bout to seize a club or a whip ; she had t« hold back her breath and her tears. She knew well that there was not and could not be mercy for her; for though a miracle were to wrest her from those terrible hands, she was no longer that former Zosia, white as the first snows, and able to rrpay love with a clean heart. All that had passed beyond recovery. But since the dreadful disgrace in whi^h she was living was not due to the leaat fault of hers, — on the contrary, she had been hitherto a maiden stainless as a lamb, innocent as a dove, trusting as a child, simple, loving, — slie did not understand whv this fearful injustice was wrought on her, an injuslice which could not be recompensed; why such inexorabb anger of God was weighing upon her; and this mental discord increased her pain, her despair. And so days, weeks, and months passed. Azya ciime to the plain of Kuchunkaury in winter, and the march to the boundary of the Commonwealth began only in .June. A]\ this time passed for Zosia in shame, in torment, in toil. For Azya, in spite of her beauty and sweetness, and though he kept her in his tent, not only did not love her, but rather he hated her because she was not Basia. He looked on her as a common captive ; therefore she had to work like a captive. She watered his horses and camels from the river; she carried water for his ablutions, wood for the fire ; she spread the skins for his bed ; she cooked his food. In other divisions of the Turkish armies women did not go out of the tents through fear of the janissaries, or through cus- tom ; but the camp of the Lithuanian Tartars stood apart, and the custom of hiding women was not common among them, for having lived formerly in the Commonwealth, they had grown used to something different. The captives of common soldiers, in so far as soldiers had captives, did not even cover their faces with veils. It is true that women were not free to go beyond the boundaries of the square, for beyond those boundaries they would have been carried off surely ; but on the square itself they could go everywhere safely, and occupy themselves with camp housekeeping. PAN MICHAEL. 897 Notwithstiinding the huavy toil, there was for Zosia even a certain solace in going for wood, or to the river to water the horses and camels ; for she feared to ory in the tent, and on the road she could give vent to her tears with impunity. Once, while going with arms full of wood, she met her mother, whom Azya had giv^n to Halim. They fell into oach other's arms, and it was necessary to pull them apart ; and though Azya flogged Zosia afterward, not sparing even blows of rods on her head, still the meeting was dear to her. Another time, while washing handkerchiefs and foot-cloths for Azya at the ford, Zosia saw Eva at a distance going with pails of water. Eva was groanitig under the weight of the pails ; her form had changed greatly and grown heavier, but her features, though shaded with a veil, reminded Zosia of Adam, and such pain seized her heart that conscious- ness left her for the moment. Still, they did not speak to each other f n fear. That feai. stifled and mastered gradually all Zosia's feelings, till at last it stood alone in place of her desires, hopes, and memory. Not to be beaten had become for her an object. Basia in her place would have killed Azya with his own knife on the first day, without thinking of what might come afterwards ; but the timid Zosia, half a child yet, had not Basia's daring. And it came at last to this, that she considered it fondness if the terrible Azya, under the influence of momentary desire, put his deformed face near her lips. Sitting in the tent, she did not take her eyes from him, wishing to learn whether he was angry or not, following his movements, striving to divine his wishes. When she foresaw evil, and when from under his mustaches, as in the case of Tugai Bey, the teeth began to glitter, she crept to his feet almost senseless from terror, pressed her pale lips to them, embracing convulsively his knees and crying like an afflicted child, — "Do not beat me, Azya! forgive me : do not beat ! " He forgave her almost never ; he gloated over her, not only because she was not Basia, but because she had been the betrothed of Novoveski. Azya had a fearless soul ; yet so awful were the accounts between him and Pan Adam that at thought of that giant, with vengeance hardened in his heart, a certain disquiet seized the young Tartar. There was to be war ; they might meet, and it was likely that they would meet. Azya was not able to avoid thinking of this ; ' 398 PAN MICHAEL. and because these thoughts came to him ai sight of Zosia, he took veugeance on her, as if he wished to drive away his own alarm with blows of rods. At last the time came when the Sultan gave command to march. Azya's men were to move in the vanguard, and after them the whole legion of Dobrudja and Belgrod Tartars. That was arranged between the Sultan, the vizir, and the kaimakan. But in the beginning all went to the Balkan ■) together. The march was comfortable, for by reason of the heat which was setting in, they marched only in the night, six hours from one resting-place to the other. Tar-barrels were burning along their road, and the massala djir?,li lighted the way for the Sultan with colored lights. The swarms of people flowed on like a river, through boundless plains ; filled the depressions of valleys like locusts, covered the mountains. After the armed men went the tabors, in them the harems; after the tabors herds without number. But in the swamps at the foot of the Balkans the gilded and purple chariot of the kasseka was mired so that twelve, buifaloes were unable to draw It from the mud. " That is an evil omen, lord, for thee and for the whole army," said the chief mufti to the Sultan. " An evil omen," repeated the half-mad dervishes in the camp. The Sultan was alarmed, and decided to send all women out of the camp with the marvellous kasseka. The command was announced to the armies. Those of the soldiers who had no place to which they might send captives, and from love did not wish to sell them to strangers, preferred to kill them. Merchants of the caravan- serai bought others by the thousand, to sell them aiterward in the markets of Stambul and all the places of nearer A^ia. A great fai", as it were, lasted for three days. Azya offered Zosia for sale without hesitation ; an old Stambul merchant, a rich person, bought her for his son. He was a kindly man, for at Zosia's entreaties and tears he bought her mother from Halim ; it is true that he got ]ier for a trifle. The next day both wandered on toward Stambul, in a line v^th other women. In Stambul Zosia's lot was improved, without ceasing to be shameful. Her new owner loved her, and after a few months he raised her to the dignity of wife. Her mother did not part from her. Many people, among them many women, even after a long f Zosia, way his aand to ,rd, and Belgrod de vizir, it to the for by ed only L8 other, massala 1 lights, through iys like len went :s herds PAN MICHAEL. 399 time of captivity, returned to their country. There was also' soir** person, who by all means, through Armenians, Greek merchants, and servants of envoys from the Common- wealth, sought Zosia too, but without result. Then these searches were interrupted on a sudden; and Zosia never saw her native land, nor the faces of those who were dear to her. She lived till her death in a harem. le gilded t twelve. ' That is V," said an was le camp 'hose of ;ht send them to iaravan- Iterward offered irchant, Id tears he got I toward 1 Zosia's Her raised )t part along ••_ » 400 1 I tAH MICHAJ^L. CHAPTER XLVIII. \ Even before the Turks marched from Adrianople, a great moveineut had begun in all the stanitsas on the Dniester. To Hreptyoff, the stanitsa nearest to Kamenyets, couriers of the hetman were hastening continually, bringing vari- ous orders ; these the little knight executed himself, or if they did not relate to him, he forwarded them through trusty people. In consequence of these orders the garrison of Hreptyoff was reduced notably. Pan Motovidlo went with his Cossacks to Uman to aid Hanenko, who, with a handful of Cossacks faithful to the Commonwealth, strug- gled as best he could with Doroshenko and the Crimean horde which had joined him. Pan Mushalski, the incom- partible bowman, Pan Hnitko of the escutcheon Hidden Moon, Pan Nyenashinyets, and Pan Hromyka, led a squad- ron, and Linkhauz's dragoons to Batog of unhappy memory, where was stationed Pan Lujetski, who, aided by Hanenko, was to watch Doroshenko's movements ; Pan Bogush received an order to remain in Mohiloff till he could see chambuls with the naked eye. The instructions of the hetman were seeking eagerly the famous Pan Rushchyts, whom Volody- ovski alone surpassed as a partisan ; but Pan Rushchyts had gone to the steppes at the head of a few tens of men, and vanished as if in water. They heard of him only later, when wonderful tidings were spread, that around Doro- shenko's tabor and the companies of the horde an evil spirit, as it were, was hovering, which carried away daily single warriors and smaller companies. It was suspected that this must be Pan Rushchyts, for no other except the little knight could attack in that manner. In fact, it was Pan Rushchyts. As decided before, Pan Michael had to go to Kamen- yets ; the netman needed him there, for he knew him to be a soldier whose coming would comfort the hearts, while it roused the courage, of the inhabitants and the garrison. The hetman was convinced that Kamenyets would not hold out ; with him the question was simply that it should hold out as long as possible, — that is, till the PAN MICHAEL. 401 or if Commonwealth could assemble some forces for defence. In this conviction he sent to evident death, as it were, his favorite soldier, the most renowned cavalier of the Common- wealth. He sent the most renowned warrior to death, and he did not grieve for him. The hetraan thought always, what he said later on at Vienna, that Pani Wojnina^ might give birth to people, but that Wojna (war) only killed them. He was ready himself to die ; he thought that to die was the most direct duty of a soldier, and that when a soldier could render famous service by dying, death was to him a great reward and favor. The hetman knew also that the little knight was of one conviction with himself. Besides, he had no time to think of sparing single soldiers when destruction was advancing on churches, towns, the country, the whole Commonwealth ; when, with forces unheard of, the Orient was rising against Europe to conquer all Christendom, which, shielded by the breast of the Commonwealth, had no thought of helping that Common- wealth. The only question possible for the hetman was that Kamenyets should cover the Commonwealth, and then the Commonwealth the remainder of Christendom. This might have happened had the Commonwealth been strong, had disorder not exhausted it. But the hetman had not troops enough even for reconnoissances, not to mention war. If he hurried some tens of soldiers to one place, there was an opening made in another, through which an invading wave might pour in without obstacle. The detachments of sentries posted by the Sultan at night in his camp put- numbered the squadrons of the hetman. The invasion moved from two directions, — from the Dnieper and the Danube. Because Doroshenko, with the whole horde of the Crimea, was nearer, and had inundated the country already, burning and slaying, the chief squadrons had gone against him ; on the other hand, people were lacking for simple reconnoissances. While in such dire straits the hetman wrote the following few words to Pan Michael, — " I did think to send you to Rashkoff near the enemy, bnt grew afraid, because the horde, crossinj; by seven fords from the Moldavian bank, will occupy the country, and you eould not rea(;h Kamenyets, where there is absolute need of you. Only yesterday I remembered Novoveski, who is a trained soldier and daring, and because a man 1 See note after introduction. 26 402 PAN MICHAEL. in despair is ready for everything, I think that he will serve me effectively. Send him whatever light cavalry you can spare ; let hiin go as far as possible, show himself everywhere, and give out reports of our great forces, when before the eyes ol the enemy; let him appear here and there suddenly, and not let himself be captured. It is icnown how they will come ; but if he sees anything new, he is to inform you at once, and you will hurry off without delay an informant to me, and to Kamenytits. Let Novoveski move quickly, and be you ready to go to Kamenyets, but wait where you are till news comes from Novoveski in Moldavia." Since Pan Adam was living at Mohiloff for the time, and, as report ran, was to come to Hreptyoff in any case, the little knight merely sent word to him to hasten, because a commission from the hetman was waiting for him. Pan Adam came three days later. His acquaintances hardly knew him, and thought that Pan Byaloglovski had good reason to call him a skeleton. He was no longer that splendid fellow, high-spirited, joyous, who on a time used to rush at the enemy with outbursts of laughter, like the neighing of a horse, and gave blows with just such a sweep as is given by the arm of a windmill. He had grown lean, sallow, dark, but in that leanness he seemed a still greater giant. While looking at people, he blinked as if not recognizing his nearest acquaintances ; it was needful also to repeat the same thing two or three times to him, for he seemed not to understand at first. Apparently grief was flowing in his veins instead of blood ; evidently he strove not to think of certain things, preferring to forget them, so as not to run mad. It is true that in those regions there was not a man, not a family, not an officer of the army, who had not suffered evil from Pagan hands, who was not bewailing some acquaint- ance, friend, near and dear one ; but on Pan Adam there had burst simply a whole cloud of misfortunes. In one day he had lost father and sister, and besides, his betrothed, whom he loved with all the power of his exuberant spirit. He would rather that his sister and that dearly beloved girl had both died ; he would rather they had perished from the knife or in flames. But their fate was such that in com- parison with the thought of them the greatest torment was nothing for Pan Adam. He strove not to think of their fate, for he felt that thinking of it bordered on insanity ; he strove, but he failed. In truth; his calmness was only apparent. There was no PAN MICHAEL. 403 not a evil laint- had ly he liora He girl the 3om- was bheir he no resignation whatever in his soul, and at the first glance it was evident to any man that under the torpor there was something ominous and terrible, and, should it break forth, that giant would do something awful, just as a wild element would. That was as if written on his forehead explicitly, so that even his friends approached him with a certain timidity ; in talking with him, they avoided reference to the past. The sight of Basia in Hreptyoff opened closed wounds in him, for while kissing her hands in greetin;^, he began to groan like an aurochs that is mortally wounded, his eyes became bloodshot, and the veins in his neck swelled to the size of cords. When Basia, in tearfi and affectionate as a mother, pressed his head with her hands, he fell at her feet, and could not rise for a long time. But when he heard what kind of office the hetraan had given him, he became greatly enlivened ; a gleam of ominous joy flashed up in his face, and he said, — " I will do that, I will do more ! " " And if you meet that mad dog, give him a skinning ! " put in Zagloba. Pan Adam did not answer at once; he only looked at Zagloba ; sudden bewilderment shone in his eyes ; he rose and began to go toward the old noble, as if he wished to rush at him. "Do you believe," said he, "that I have never done evil to that man, and that I have always been kind to him ? " " I believe, I believe ! " said Zagloba, pushing behind the little knight hurriedly. " I would go myself with you, but the gout bites my feet." " Novoveski," asked the little knight, " when do you wish to start ? " "To-night." " I will give ycu a hundred dragoons. I will remain here myself with another hundred and the infantry. Go to the square ! " They went out to give orders. Zydor Lusnia was waiting at the threshold, straightened out like a string. News of the expedition had spread already through the square ; the sergeant therefore, in his own name and the name of his company, began to beg the little colonel to let him go with Pan Adam. " How is this ? Do you want to leave me ? " asked the astonished Volodyovski. 404 PAN MICHAEL. " Pan Commandant, we made a vow against that son of a such a one ; and perhaps he may come into our liands." " True ! Pan Zagloba has told me of that," answered the little knight. Lusnia turned to Novoveski, — " Pan Commandant I " " What is your wish ? " " If we get him, may I take care of him ? " Such a tierce, beastly venom was depicted on the face of the Mazovian that Novoveski inclined at once to Volodyov- ski, and said entreatingly, — " Your grace, let me have this man ! " Pan Michael did not think of refusing; and that same evening, about dusk, a hundred horsemen, with Novoveski at their head, set out on the journey. They marched by the usual road through Mohiloff and Yampol. In Yampol they met the former garrison of Rashkoff, from which two hundred men joined Novoveski by order of the hetman ; the rest, under command of Pan Byalo- glovski, were to go to Mohiloff, where Pan Bogush was stationed. Pan Adam marched to Rashkoff. The environs of Rashkoff were a thorough waste ; the town itself had been turned into a pile of ashes, which • '^ winds had blown to the four sides of the world ; its scl^xJ number of inhabitants had fled before the expected storm. It was already the beginning of May, and the Dobrudja horde might show itself at any time ; therefore it was unsafe to remain in those regions. In fact, the hordes were with the Turks, on the plain of Kuchunkaury ; but men around Rashkoff had no knowledge of that, therefore every one of the former inhabitants, who had escaped the last slaughter, carried off his head in good season whithersoever seemed best to him. Along the road Lusnia was framing plans and stratagems, which in his opinion Pan Adam should adopt if he wished to outwit the enemy in fact and successfully. He detailed these ideas to the soldiers with graciousness. " You know nothing of this matter, horse-skulls," said he ; " but I am old, I know. We will go to Rashkoff ; we will hide there and wait. The horde will come to the crossing ; small parties will cross first, as is their custom, because the chc'i.ibul stops and waits till they tell if 't is safe ; then we will slip out and drive them before us to Kamenyets." "But in this way we may not get that dog brother," remarked one of the men in the ranks. PAN MICHAEL. 405 SCI every ^e last igeins, dslied fetailed |id he ; will 3sing ; 36 the jn we ther," " Shut your mouth ! " said Lusnia. ** Who will go in the vanguard if not the Lithuanian Tartars ? " In fact, the previsions of the sergeant seemed to be com- ing true. When he reached EashkofF Pan Adam gave the soldiers rest. All felt certain that they would go next to the caves, of which there were many in the neighborhood, and hide there till the first parties of the enemy appeared. But the second day of their stay the commandant brought the squadron to its feet, and led it beyond Kashkoff. '' Are we going to Yagorlik, or what ? " asked the sergeant in his mind. Meanwhile they approached the river just beyond Rash- koff, and a few " Our Fathers " later they halted at the so- called '^ Bloody Ford." Pan Adam, without saying a word, urged his horse into the water and began to cross to the opposite bank. The soldiers looked at one another with astonishment. " How is this, — are we going to the Turks ? " asked one of another. But these were not " gracious gentlemen " of the general militia, ready to summon a meeting and protest, they were simple soldiers inured to the iron discipline of stanitsas ; hence the men of the first rank urged their horses into the water after the commandant, and then those in the second and third did the same. There was not the least hesitation. They were astonished that, with three hundred horse, they were marching against the Turkish power, which the whole world could not conquer ; but they went. Soon the water was plashing around the horses' sides ; the men ceased to wonder then, and were thinking simply of this, that the sacks of food for themselves and the horses should not get wet. Only on the other bank did they begin to look at one another again. " For God's sake, we are in Moldavia already I " said they, in quiet whispers. And one or another looked behind, beyond the Dniester, which glittered in the setting sun like a red and golden ribbon. The river cliffs, full of caves, were bathed also in the bright gleams. They rose lik^ a wall, which at that momeut divided that handful of men from their country. For many of them it was indeed the last parting. The thought went through Lusnia's head that maybe the commandant had gone mad ; but it was the commandant's affair to command, his to obey. Meanwhile the horses, issuing from the water, began to 406 PAN MICHAEL. snort terribly in the ranks. " Good health ! good health ! ** was heard from tl e soldiers. They considered the snorting of good omen, and a certain consolation entered their hearts. " Move on ! " commanded Pan Adam. The ranks moved, and they went toward the setting sun and toward tliose thousands, to that swarm of people, to those nations gathered at Kuchuokaury. health ! »» snorting ir hearts. PAN MICHAEL. 407 bting sun people, to CHAPTER XLIX. Pan Adam's passage of the Dniester, and his march with three hundred sabres against the power of the Sultan, which numbered hundreds of thousands of warriors, were deeds which a man unacquainted with war might consider pure madness ; but they were only bold, daring deeds of war, having chances of success. To begin with, raiders of those days went frequently against chambuls a hundred times superior in nuinbers ; they stood before the eyes of the enemy, and then vanished, cutting down pursuers savagely. Just as a wolf entices dogs after him at times, to turn at the right moment and kill the dog pushing forward most daringly, so did they. In the twinkle of an eye the beast became the hunter, started, hid, waited, but though pursued, hunted too, attacked unex- pectedly, and bit to death. That was the so-called " method with Tartars," in which each side vied with the other in stratagems, tricks, and ambushes. The most famous man in this method was Pan Michael, next to him Pan Rushchyts, then Pan Pivo, then Pan Motovidlo ; but Novoveski, practising from boyhood in the steppes, be- longed to those who were mentioned among the most famous, hence it was very likely that when he stood before the horde he would not let himself be taken. The expedition had chances of success too, for the reason that beyond the Dniester there were wild regions in which it was easy to hide. Only here and there, along the rivers, did settlements show themselves, and in general the country was little inhabited; nearer the Dniester it was rocky and hilly ; farther on there were steppes, or the land was covered with forests, in which numerous herds of beasts wandered, from buffaloes, run wild, to deer and wild boars. Since the Sultan wished before the expedition " to feel his power and calculate his forces," the hordes dwelling on the lower Dniester, those of Belgrod, and still farther those of Dobrudja, marched at command of the Padishah to the south of the Balkans, and after them followed the Karalash of Moldavia, so that the country had become still more 408 PAN MICHAEL. I I deserted, and it was possible to travel whole weeks without being seen by any jjcrson. Pan Adam knew Tartar cus*;oms too well not to know that wlien the chambuls had oi.ce passed the boundary of the Commonwealth they would move more warily, keep- ing diligent watch on all sides; but there in their own country they would go in broad columns without any pre- caution. And they did so, in fact; there seemed to the Tartars a greater chance to meet death than to meet in the heart of Bessarabia, on the very Tartar boundary, the troops of that Commonwealth which had not men enough to defend its own borders. Pan Adam was confident that his expedition would aston- ish the enemy first of all, and hence do more good than the hetman had hoped ; secondly, that it might be destructive to Azya and his men. It was easy for the young lieutenant to divine that they, since they knew the Commonwealth thoroughly, would march in the vanguard, and he placed his main hope in that certainty. To fall unexpectedly on Azya and seize him, to rescue perhaps his sister and Zosia, to snatch them from captivity, accomplish his vengeance, and then perish in war, was all that the distracted soul of Novoveski wished for. Under the influence of these thoughts and hopes, Pan Adam freed himself from torpor, and revi\ed. His march along unknown ways, arduous labor, the sweeping wind of the steppes, and the dangers of the bold undertaking increased his health, and brought back his former strength. The warrior began to overcome in him the man of misfor- tune. Before that, there had been no place in him for any- thing except memories and suffering ; now he had to think whole days of how he was to deceive and attack. After they had passed the Dniester the Poles went on a diagonal, and down toward the Pruth. In the day they hid frequently in forests and reeds ; in the night they made secret and hurried marches. So far the country was not much inhabited, and, occupied mainly by nomads, was empty for the greater part. Very rarely did they come upon fields of maize, and near them houses. Marching secretly, they strove to avoid larger settlements, but often they stopped, at smaller ones composed of one, two, three, or even a number of cottages ; these they entered boldly, knowing that none of the inhabitants would think of flcjing before them to Bud j yak, and forewarning the Tartars. PAN MICHAEL. 409 ks without t to know ouiidary of irily, keep- their own t any pre- iied to the leet in the tlie troops enougli to onkl aston- d than the iestructive lieutenant tnonwealth placed his lyou Azya i Zosia, to eance, and id soul of opes, Pan lis march )ing wind dertaking strength, of misfor- a for any- to think went on a they hid ley made was not 'as empty 3on fields tlenients, I of one, f entered think of Tartars. Lusnia, however, took oaic that tliis should not happen ; hut soon he omitted the precaution, tor he couviuct'd himself that those few settlements, though subject, as it were, to the Sultan, were looking for his troops with dread ; and secondly, that they had no idea what kind of people had come to them, and took the whole d(!tachnuMit for Kara- lash parties, who were marching after others at command of the Sultan. The inhabitants furnished without opposition corn, bread, atul dried buftalo-nicat. Every cottager had his flock of sheep, his buft'aloes and horses, secreted near the rivn-s. From time to time appeared also very large herds of buffa- loes, half wild, and followed by a number of herdsmen. These herdsmen lived in tents on the steppe, and remained in one place only while they found grass in abundance. Frequently they were old Tartars. Pan Adam "urrounded them with as much care as if they were a chambul ; he did not spare them, lest they might send down toward Budjyak a report of his march. Tartars, especially after he had inquired of them concerning the roads, or rather the road- less country, he slew without mercy, so that not a foot escaped. He took then from the herds as many cattle as he needed, and moved on. The detachment went southward ; they met now more frequently herds guarded by Tartars almost exclusively, and in rather large parties. During a march of two weeks Pan Adam surrounded and cut down three bands of shep- herds, numbering some tens of men. The dragoons always took the sheepskin coats of these men, aid cleaning them over fires, put them on, so as to resemble wild herdsmen and shepherds. In another week they were all dressed like Tartars, and looked exactly like a chambul. There remained to them only the uniform weapons of regular cavalry; but they kept their jackets in the saddle-straps, so as to put them on when returning. They might be recognized near at hand by their yellow Mazovian mus- taches and blue eyes ; but from a distance a man of the greatest experience mij, it be deceived at sight of them, all the more since they drove before them the cattle which they needed as food. Approaching the Pruth, they marched along its left bank. Since the trail of Kuchman was in a region too much stripped, it was easy to foresee that the legions of the Sultan and the horde in the vanguard would march 410 PAN MICHAEL. through Falozi, TTiisli, Kotimoro, and only then by the Wal- ladhiiin trail, and either turn toward the Dniester, or go straight as the cast of a sickle through all Hcssarabia, to come out on the boundary of the Commonwealth near ITshytsa. Van Adam was so certain of this that, caring nothing for time, he went more and more slowly, nnd with increasing care, so as not to come too suddiMily on chambuls. Arriving at last at the river forks formed by the Sarata and the Tekich, he stopped there for a long time, iirst, to give rest to his horses and men, and second, to wait in a well-sheltered place for the vanguard of the horde. The place was well sheltered and carefully (;hosen, for all the inner and outer banks of the two rivers were covered partly with the common cornel-bush, and partly with dog- wood. This thicket extended as far as the eye could reach, covering the ground in places with dense brushwood, in places forming groups of bushes, between which were empty spaces, commodious for camping. At that season the trees and bushes had cast their blossoms, but in the early spring there must have been a sea of white and yellow flowers. The place was uninhabited, but swarming with beasts, such as deer and rabbits, and with birds. Here and there, at the edge of a spring, they found also bear tracks. One man at the arrival of the detachment killed a couple of sheep. In view of this, Lusnia promised himself a sheep hunt; but Pan Adam, wishing to lie conceahMl, did not permit the use of muskets, — the soldiers went out to plunder with spears and axes. Later on they found near the water traces of fires, but old ones, probably of the past year. It was evident that nomads looked in there from time to time with their herds, or perhaps Tartars came to cut cornel-wood for slung stalls. But the most careful search did not discover a living soul. Prai Adam decided not to go farther, but to remain there till the coming of the Turkish troops. They laid out a scjuare, built huts, and waited. At the edges of the wood sentries were posted; some of these looked day and night toward Budj;', ak, others toward the l*ruth in the direction of Falezi. Pan Adam knew that he would divine the approach of the Sultan's armies by certain signs ; besides, he sent out small detachments, led by him- self most frequently. The weather favored excellently the halt in that dry region. The days were warm, but it was easy to avoid heat in the shade of the thicket ; the nights PAN MICHAKL. 411 ly the Wal- iter, or go )saral)i wait in a e. sen, for all re covered with dog- )uld reach, ihwood, in rere, empjby II the trees irly spring w flowers, th beasts, and there, ,cks. One couple of a sheep did not it out to fires, but dent that eir herds, or slung iscover a Br, but to At the of these ward the V that he )y certain by hira- Bntly the it it was le nights were clear, calm, moonlight, and then the groves were quivering from the singing of nightingales. During such nights Pan Adam suffered most, for Ik* could not sleep; ho was thinking of his former happiness, and i)ondering on the present days of disaster. He lived only in tlu^ thought tliat when his heart was sated with vengeance ho would be happier and calmer. Meanwhile tht^ time was ap- proaching in which ho was to accomplish that vcngoance or perish. Week followed week spent in finding food in wild places, and in watching. IJuring that time tht^y stndied all the trails, ravines, meadows, rivers, and streams, gathered in ^gain a number of herds, cut down some small bands of nomads, and watched coutiniiallyin that thicket, like a wild boast waiting for prey. At last the expected nionu-nt came. A certain morning they saw tt()(!ks of birds covering the earth and the sky. JJustanl , i)tarmigans, blue-legged (juails, luirried through the grass to the thicket ; through the sky flew ravens, crows, and even water-birds, evidently fright- ened on the banks of the Danube or the swamps of the Dobiudja. At sight of this the dragoons looked at one another ; and the phrase, " They are coming ! they are com- ing ! " flew from mouth to mouth. Faces grew animated at once, mustaches began to quiver, eyes to gleam, but in that animation there was not the slightest alarm. Those were all men for whom life had passed in " methods ; " they only felt what a hunting dog feels when he sniffs game. Fires were quenched in a moment, so that smoke might not betray the presence of people in the thicket ; the horses were saddled; and the whole detachment stood ready for action. It was necessary so to measure time as to fall on the enemy during a halt. Pan Adam understood well that the Sultan's troops would not march in dense masses, especially in their own country, where danger was alto- ' gether unlikely. He knew, too, that it was the custom of vanguards to march five or ten miles before the main army. He hoped, with good reason, that the Lithuanian Tartars would be first in the vanguard. For a certain time he hesitated whether to ttdvaiice to meet them by secret roads, well known to him, or to wait in the woods for their coming. He chose the latter, because it was csasier to attabk from the woods unexpectedly. Another day passed, then a night, during which not only li- I I I 412 PAN MICHAEL. birds came in swarms, but beasts came in droves to the woods. Next morning the enemy was in sight. South of the wood stretched a broad though hiliy meadow, which was 'ost in the distant horizon. On that meadow appear ad the enemy, and approached the wood rather quickly. The dragoons looked from the trees at that dark mass, which vanished at times, when hidden by hills, and then appeared again in all its extent. Lusnia, who had uncommoaly sharp 3yesight, looked some time with effort at those crowds approaching ; then he went to Novoveski, and said, — " Pan Command' nt, there are not many men ; they are onl/ dri->nng herdf out to pasture." Pan Adam convinced himself soon that Lusnia was right, and his face shone with gladness. '* That means that their halting-place is five or six miles from this grove," said he.^ " It does," answered Lusnia. " They march in the night, evidently to gain shelter from heat, and rest in the day ; they are sending the horses now to pasture till evening." " Is there a large guard with the horses ? " Lusnia pushed out again to the edge of the wood, and did not return for a longer time. At last he came back and said, — " There are about fifteen hundred horses and twenty-five men with them. They are in their own country ; they fear nothing, aid do not put out strong watc'ies." " Could you recognize the men ? " " They are lar away yet, but they are Lithuanian Tartars. They are in our hands already." '• They are," said Pan Adam. In fact, he was convinced tha.t not a living foot of those men would escape. For such a I'^ador as he, and such sol- diers as he led, that was a very light task. Meanwhile the herdsmen had driven the beasts nearer and nearer to the forest. Lusnia thrust himself out once, again to the border, and returned a second time. His face was shining with cruelty and gladness. " Lithuanian TarUrs," whispered he. Hearing this. Pan Adam made a noise like a falcon, and straightway a division of dragoons pushed into the depth of the wood. There they separated into two parties, one of which disappeared in a defile, so pz to come out behind the herd and th? Tartars; the other formed a half-circle, and waited. TAN MICHAEL. 413 ves to the ugh hiiiy On that the wood e trees at hidden by oked some m he went ; they are was right, six miles the night, the day ; iTening " » d, and did back and wenty-five they fear n Tartars. of those such sol- ;s nearer out once. His face Icon, and he depth 3S, one of hind the cle, and All this was done so quietly that the most trained ear could not have caught a sound ; neither sabre nor spur rat- tled ; no horse neighed ; the thick grass op. the ground dulled the tramp of hoofs ; besides, even the horses seemed to understand that the success of the attack depended on silence, for they were performing such service not for the first time. Nothing was heard from the defile and the brush- wood but the call of the falcon, lower every little while and less frequent. The herd of Tartar horses stopped before the wood, and scattered in greater or smaller groups on the meadow. Pan Adam himself was then near the edge, and followed all the movements of the herdsmen. The day was clear, and the time before noon, but the sun was already high, and cast heat on the earth. The horses rolled ; later on, they approached the wood. The herdsmen rode to the edge of the grove, slipped down from their horses, and let them out on lariats ; then seeking the shade and cool places, they entered the thicket, and lay down under the largest bushes to rest. Soon a fire burst up in a flame ; when the dry sticks had turned into coals and were coated with ashes, the herdsmen put half a colt on the coals, and sat at a distance them- selves to avoid the heat. Some stretched on the grass ; others talked, sitting in groups, Turkish fashion; one began to play on a horn. In the wood perfect silence reigned; the falcon called only at times. The odor of singed flesh announced at last that the roast was ready. Two men drew it out of the ashes, and dragged it to a shady tree ; there they sat in a circle cutting the meat with their knives, and eating with beastly greed. From the half-raw strips came blood, which settled on their fingers, and flowed down their beards. When they had finished eating, and had drunk sour mare's milk out of skins, they felt satisfied. They talked awhile yet ; then their heads and limbs became heavy. Afternoon came. The heat flew down from heaven more and more. The forest was varied with quivering streaks of light made by the rays of the sun penetrating dense places. Everything was silent ; even the falcons ceased to call. A number of Tartars stood up and went to look at the horses ; others stretched themselves like corpses on a battle- field, and soon sleep overpowered them. But their sleep after meat and drink was rather heavy and uneasy, for at 414 PAN MICHAEL. times one groaned deeply, another opened his lids for a moment, and repeated, " Allah, Bismillah ! " All at once on the edge of the wood was heard some low but terrible sou id, like the short rattle of a stifled man who had no time to cry. Whether the ears of the herdsmen were so keen, o some animal instinct had warned them of danger, or finally , whether Death had blown with cold breath on them, it is enough that they sprang up from sleep in one moment. " What is that ? Where are the men at the horses ? '* they began to inquire of one another. Then from a thicket some voice said in Polish, — " They will not return." That moment a hundred and fifty men rushed in a circle at the herdsmen, who were frightened so terribly that the cry died in their breasts. An odd one barely succeeded in grasping his dagger. The circle of attackers covered and hid them completely. The bush quivered from the pressure of human bodies, which struggled in a disorderly group. The whistile of blades, panting, and at times groaning or wheezing were heard, but that lasted one twinkle of an eye ; and all was silent. " How many are alive ? " asked a voice among the attackers. " Five, Pan Commandant." " Examine the bodies ; lest any escape, give each man a knife in the throat, and bring the prisoners to the fire." The command was obeyed in one moment. The corpses were pinned to the turf with their own knives ; the prison- ers, after their feet had been bound to sticks, were brought around the fire, which Lusnia had raked so that coals, hidden under ashes, would be on the top. The prisoners looked at this preparation and at Lusnia with wild eyes. Among them were three Tartars of Hrep- tyoff who knew the sergeant perfectly. He knew them too, and said, — " Well, comrades, you must sing now ; if not, you will go to the other world on roasted soles. For old acquaintance' sake I will not spare fire on you." When he had said this he threw dry limbs on the fire, which burst out at once in a tall blaze. Pan Adam came now, and began the examination. From confessions of the prisoners it appeared that what the young lieutenant had divined earlier was true. The Lithuanian PAN MICHAEL. 416 lids for a L some low I man who herdsmen 3d them of ;old breath eep in one horses ? " a a thicket in a circle y that the cceeded in )vered and le pressure srly group, roaning or of an eye ; imong the sach man a B fire." he corpses ;he prison- re brought [hat coals, I at Lusnia of Hrep- them too, |ou will go laintance' the fire, [n. From bhe young lithuanian Tartars and Cheremis were marching in the vanguard before the horde, and before all the troops of the Sultan. They were led by Azya, son of Tugai Bey, to whom was given command over all the parties. They, as well as the whole army, marched at night because of the heat ; in the day they sent their herds out to pasture. They threw out no pickets, for no one supposed that troops could attack them even near the Dniester, much less at the Pruth, right at the dwellings of the horde ; they marched comfortably, therefore, with their herds and with camels, which carried the tents of the officers. The tent of Murza Azya was easily known, for it had a bunchuk fixed on its summit, and the banners of the companies were fastened near it in time of halt. The camp was four or five miles distant ; there were about two thousand men in it, but some of them had remained with the Belgrod horde, which was marching about five miles behind. Pan Adam inquired further touching the road which woukl lead to the camp best, then how the tents were arranged, and last^ of that which concerned him most deeply. "Are there women in the tent ? " T^he Tartars trembled for their lives. Those of them who had served in Hrcptyoff knew parfectly that Pan Adam was the brother of one of those women, and was betrothed to the other; they understood, therefore, what rage would seize him when he knew the whole truth. That rage might fall first on them ; they hesitated, there- fore, but Lusnia said at once, — " Pan Commandant, we '11 warm their soles for the dog brothers ; then they will speak." " Thrust their feet in the fire ! " said Pan Adam. " Have mercy ! " cried Eliaslievich, an old Tartar from Hreptyoff. " I will tell all that ray eyes have seen.'* Lusnia looked at the commandant to learn if he was to carry out the threat notwithstanding this answer; but Pan ,\dam shook his head, and said to Eliashevich, — " Tell what thou hast seen." " We are innocent, lord," nnswered Eliashevich ; " we went at command. The murza gave your gracious sister to Pan Adurovich, who had her in his tent. I saw her in Kuchun- kaury when she was going for water with pails ; and I helped her to carry them, for she was heavy — " " Woe ! " muttered Pan Adam. " But the other lady our murza himself had in his tent. 416 PAN MICHAEL. We did not see her so often ; but we heard more than once how she screamed, for the murza, though he kept her for his pleasure, beat her with rods, and kicked her." Pan Adam's lips began to quiver. ^ Eliash'evich barely heard the question. " Where are they now ? " • « Sold in Stambul." " To whom ? " " The murza himself does not know certainly. A command came from the Padishah to keep no women in camp. All sold thfcir women in the bazaar ; the murza sold his." The explanation was finished, and at the fire silence sefc in ; but for some time a. sultry afternoon wind shook the limbs of the trees, which sounded more and » ore deeply. The air became stifling; on the edge of the horizon, black clouds appeared, dark in the centre, and shining with a copper-color on the edges. Pan Adam walked away from the fire, and moved like one demented, without giving an account to himself of where he was going. At last he dropped with his face to the ground, and began to tear the earth with his nails, then to gnaw his own hands, and then to gasp as if dying. A con- vulsion twisted his gigantic body, and he lay thus for hours. The dragoons looked at him from a distance ; but even Lusnia dared not approach him. Concluding that the commandant would not be angry at him for not sparing the Tartars, the terrible sergeant, impelled by pure inborn cruelty, stuffed their mouths with grass, so as to avoid noise, and slaughtered them like bullocks. He spared Eliashevich alone, supposing that he would be needed to guide them. When he had finished this work, he dragged away from the fire the bodies, still quivering, and put them in a row ; he went then to look at the commandant. " Even if he has gone mad," muttered Lusnia, " we must get that one." Midday had passed, the afternoon hours as well, and the day was inclining toward evening. But those clouds, small at first, occupied now almost the whole heavens, and were growing ever thicker and darker without losing that copper-colored gleam along the edges. Their gigantic rolls turned heavily, like millstones on their own axes ; then they fell on one another, crowded one another, and pushing one another from the height, rolled in a dense mass lower and than once )t her for command amp. All is." (ilence se* shook the re deeply, zon, black g with a loved like f of where ce to the s, then to J. A con- f or hours. but even angry at sergeant, iiths with ;hem like g that he finished dies, still o look at we must veil, and e clouds, srens, and sing that tic rolls hen they ling one wer and PAN MICHAEL. 4ir lower toward the earth. The wind struck at times, like a bird of prey with its wings, bent the cornel-trees and the dogwood to the earth, tore away a cloud of leaves, and bore it apart with rage ; at times it stopped as if it had fallen into the ground. During such intervals of silence there was heard in the gathering clouds a certain ominous rattling, wheezing, rumbling ; you would have said that legions of thunders were gathering within them and ranging for battle, grumbling in deep voices while rousing rage and fury in themselves, before they would burst out and strike madly on Lho terrified earth. " A storm, a stciin is coming ! " whispered the dragoons to one another. The storm was coming. The air grew darker each instant. Then on the east, from the side of the Dniester, thunder rose and rolled with an awful outbreak along the heavens, till it went far away, beyond the Prut^i ; there it was silent for a moment, but springing up afresh, rushed toward the steppes of Budjyak, and rolled along the whole horizon. First, great drops of rain fell on the parched grass. At that moment Pan Adam stood before the dragoons. " To horse ! " cried he, with a mighty voice. And at the expiration of as much time as is needed to say a hurried " Our Father," he was moving at the head of a hundred and fifty horsemen. When he had ridden out of the woods, he joined, near the herd of horses, the other half of his men, who had been standing guard at the field- side, to prevent any herdsmen from escaping bj'^ stealth to the camp. The dragoons rushed around the herd in the twinkle of an eye, and giving out wild shouts, peculiar to Tartars, moved on, urging before them the panic-stricken horses. The sergeant held Eliashevich on a lariat, and shouted in his ear, trying to outsound the roar of the thunder, — " Lead us on dog blood, and straight, or a knife in thy throat I " Now the clouds rolled so low that they almost touched the earth. On a sudden they burst, like an explosion in a furnace, and a raging hurricane was let loose ; soon a blind- ing light rent the darkness, a thunder-clap came, and after it a second, a third ; tlie smell of sulphur spread in the air, and again there was darkness. Terror seized the herd of horses. The beasts, driven from behind by the wild shouts 418 PAN MICHAEL. I! I I i i of the dragoons, ran with distended nostrils and flowing mane, scarcely touching the earth in their onrush; the thunder did not cease for a moment ; the wind roared, and the horses raced on madly in that wind, in that darkness, amid explosions in which the earth seemed to be breaking. Driven by the tempest and by vengeaijce, they were like a terrible company of vampires or evil spirits in that wild steppe. Space fled before them. No guide was needed, for the herd ran straight to the camp of the Tartf rs, which was nearer and nearer. But before they had reached it, the storm was unchained, as if the sky and the earth had gone mad. The whole horizon blazed with living fire, by the gleam of which were seen the tents standing on the steppe ; the world was quivering from the roar of thunders ; it seemed that the clouds might burst any moment and tumble to the earth. In fact, their sluices were opened, and floods of rain began to deluge the steppe. The downfall was so dense that a few paces distant nothing could be seen, and from the earth, inflamed by the heat of the sun, a thick mist was soon rising. Yet a little while, and herd and dragoons will be in the camp. But right before the tents the herd split, and ran to both sides in wild panic ; three hundred breasts gave out a fear- ful shriek ; three hundred sabres glittered in the flame of the lightning, and the dragoons fell on the tents. Before the outburst of the torrent, the Tartars saw in the lightnin ^-flashes the on-coming herd ; but none of them knew what terrible herdsmen were driving. Astonishment and alarm seized them ; they wondered why the herd should rush straight at the tents ; then they began to shout to frighten them away. Azya himself pushed aside the canvas door, and in spite of the rain, went out with anger on his threaten- ing face. But that instant the herd split in two, and, amid torrents of rain and in the fog, certain fierce forms looked black and many times greater in number than the horse- herds ; then the terrible cry, " Slay, kill ! " was heard. There was no time for anything, not even to guess what had happened, not even to be frightened. The hurricane of men, more dreadful and furious by far than the tempest, whirled on to the camp. Before Tugai Bey's son could retreat one step toward his tent, some power more than human, as you would have said, raised him from the earth. PAN MICHAEL. 419 d flowing irush; the Dared, and darkness, breaking, ere like a that wild d, for the i^hich was 3d it, the had gone 0, by the le steppe ; mders ; it ^d tumble lud floods 11 was so seen, and 1, a thick be in the to both it a fear- flame of iw in the em knew lent and )uld rush frighten :as door, hreaten- id, amid looked horse- rd. ss what iirricane empest, 1 could I'e than earth. Suddenly he felt that a dreadful embrace was squeezing him, that fronx its pressure his bones were bending and his ribs breaking ; soon he saw, as if in mist, a face rather than which he would have seen Satan's, and fainted. By that time the battle had begun, or rather the ghastly slaughter. The storm, the darkness, tli(! unknown number of the assailants, the suddenness of the attack, and the scat- tering of the horses were the cause that the Tartars scarcely defended themselves. The madness of terror simply took possession of them. No one knew whither to escape, where to hide himself. Many had no weapons at hand ; the attack found many asleep. Therefore, stunned, bewildered, and terrified, they gathered into dense groups, crowding, over- turning, and trampling one another. The breasts of horses pushed them down, threw them to the ground ; sabres cut them, hoofs crushed them. A storm does not so break, destroy, and lay waste a young forest, wolves do not eat into a flock of bewildered sheep, as the dragoons trampled and cut down those Tartars. On the one hand, bewilder- ment, on the other, rage and vengeance, completed the measure of their misfortune. ' Torrents of blood were mingled with the rain. It seemed to the Ta'rtars that the sky was falling on them, that the earth was opening under their feet. The flash of lightning, the roar of thunder, the noise of rain, the darkness, the terror of the storm, answered to the dreadful outcries of the slaughtered. The horses of the dragoons, seized also with fear, rushed, as if maddened, into the throng, breaking it and stretching the men on the ground. At length the smaller groups began to flee, but they had lost knowledge of the place to such a degree that they fled around on the scene of struggle, instead of fleeing straight forward ; and frequently they knocked against one another, like two opposing waves, struck one anothei, over- turned one another, and went under the sword. At last the dragoons scattered the remnant of them completely, and slew them in the ^^ght, taking no prisoners, and pursuing without mercy till the trumpets called them back from pursuit. Never had an attack been more unexpected, and never a defeat more terrible. Three hundred men had scattered to the four winds of the world nearly two thousand cavalry, surpassing incomparably in training the ordinary chambuls. The greater part of them were lying flat in red pools of blood a id rain. The rest dispersed, hid their heads, thanks 420 PAN MICHAEL. to the darkness, and escaped on foot, at random, not certain that they would not run under the knife a second time. The storm and the darkness assisted the victors, as if the anger of God were fighting on their side against traitors. Night had fallen completely when Pan Adam moved out at the head of his dragoons, to return to the boundaries of the Commonwealth. Between the young lieutenant and Lusnia, the sergeant, went a horse from the herd. On the back of this horse lay, bound with cords, the leader of all the Lithuanian Tartars, — Azya, the son of Tugai Bey, with broken ribs. He was alive, but in a swoon. Both looked at him from time to time as carefully and anxiously as if they were carrying a treasure, and were fearful of losing it. The storm began to pass. On the heavens, legions of clouds were still moving, but in intervals between them, stars were beginning to shine, and to be reflected in lakes of water, formed on the steppe by the dense rain. In the distance, in the direction of the Commonwealth, thunder was still roaming from time to time. PAN MICHAEL. 421 not certain cond time. Sj as if the traitors, moved out mdaries of enant and I- On the tder of all Bey, with >th looked Dusly as if losing it. legions of 5en them, 1 in lakes In the thunder i\ ^ CHAPTER L. The fugitive Tartars carried news to the Belgrod horde of the disaster. Couriers from them took the news to the Ordu i Humayun, — that is, to the Sultan's camp, — where it made an uncommon impression. Pan Adam had no need, it is true, to flee too hurriedly with his booty to the Commonwealth, for not only did no one pursue him at the first moment, laut not even for the two succeeding days. The Sultan was so astonished that he knew not what to think. He sent Belgrod and Dobrudja chambuls at once to discover what troops were in the vicinity. They went unwillingly, for with them it was a question of their own skins. Meanwhile the tidings, given from mouth to mouth, grew to be the account of a consider- able overthrow. Men inhabiting the depth of Asia or Africa, who had not gone hitherto with war to Lehistan, and who heard from narratives of the terrible cavalry of the unbelievers, were seized with fright at the thought that they were already in presence of that enemy who did not wait for them within his own boundaries, but sought them in the very dominions of the Padishah; the grand vizir himself, and the " future sun of war," the kaimakan, Kara Mustafa, did not know either what to think of the attack. How that Commonwealth, of whose weakness they had the minutest accounts, could assume all at once the offensive, no Turkish head could explain. It is enough that hence- forth the march seemed less secure, and less like a triumph. At the council of war the Sultan received the vizir and the kaimakan with a terrible countenance. " You have deceived me," said he. " The Poles cannot be so weak, since they seek us even here. You told me that Sobieski would not defend Kamenyets, and now he is surely in front of us, with his whole army." The vizir and kaimakan tried to explain to their lord that this might be some detached band of robbers ; but in view of the muskets and of straps, in which there were dragoon jackets, they did not believe that themselves. The recent expedition of Sobieski to the Ukraine, daring beyond every 422 PAN MICHAKL. measure, but for all that victorious, purmitted the supposi- tion that the terribh^ leader intended to anticipate the enemy this time as well as the other. '* He has no troops," said the grand vizir to the kaima- kan, while coming out I'rom the council ; " but there is a lion in him which knows nothing of fear, if ho Ijfts collected even a few thousand, and is here, we shall march in blood to Hotin." " I should like to measure strength with him," said young Kara Mustafa. " May God avert from you misfortune ! " answered the grand vizir. By degrees, however, the Belgrod and Dobrudja cham- buls convinced themselves that there were not only no large bodies of troops, but no troops at all in the neighbor- hood. They discovered the trail of a detachment numbering about three hundred horse, which moved hurriedly toward the Dniester. The Tartars, remembering the fate of Azya's men, made no pursuit, out of fear of an ambush. The attack remained as something astonishing and unexplained ; but quiet came back by degrees to the Ordu i Humayun, and the armies of the Padishah began again to advance like an inundation. Meanwhile, Pan Adam was returning safely with his living booty to Rashkoff. He went hurriedly, but as expe- rienced scouts learned on the second day that there was no pursuit, he advanced, notwithstanding his haste, at a gait not to weary the horses over-much. Azya, fastened with cords to the back of the horse, was always between Pan Adam and Lusnia. He had two ribs broken, and had become wonderfully weak, for even the wound given him by Basia in the face opened from his struggle with Pan Adam and from riding with head hanging down. The terrible sergeant was careful that he should not die before reaching Rashkoff, and thus baffle revenge. The young Tartar wanted to die. Knowing what awaited him, he determined first of all to kill himself with hunger, and would not take food ; but Lusnia opened his set teeth with a knife, and forced into his mouth gorailka and Moldavian wine, in which biscuits, rubbed to dust, had been mixed. At the places of halting, they threw water on his face, lest the wounds of his eye and his nose, on which flies and gnats had settled thickly during the journey, should mor- tify, and bring premature death to the ill-fated man. supposi- Iie enemy le kaiina- here is a collected ill blood -id young ered the ja chain- only no leighbor- 1 inhering Y toward »f Azya's le attack led; but yun, and like an (rith his as expe- ere was ste, at a 'astened jetween en, and given with The before young im, he 3r, and 1 with davian mixed. 3e, lest ;s and mor- PAN MICHAEL. 423 le Pan Adam did not speak to him on the road. Once only, at the beginning of the journey, when Azyu, at the pric«! of his freedom and life, oitered to return Zosia and Eva, did the lieutenant say to him, — " Thou liest, dog ! Hoth were sold by thee to a merchant of Stambul, who will sell them again in the bazaar." And straightway they brought Eliashevich, whc said in presence of all,j— -■ -- j^^^ without knowing to bagadyr's ^ sister, though "It is so, Effendi. You sold whom; and Adurovich sold the she was with child by him." After these words, it seemed for a while to Azya that Novoveski would crush him at once in his terrible grasp. Afterwards, when he had lost all hope, he resolved to bring the young giant to kill him in a transport of rage, and in that way spare himself future torment ; since Novoveski, unwilling to let his captive out of sight, rode always near him, Azya began to boast beyond measure and shamelessly of all that he had done. He told how he had killed old Novoveski, how he had kept Zosia Boski in 4he tent, how he gloated over her innocence, how he had torn her body with rods, and kicked her. The sweat rolled off the pale face of Pan Adam in thick drops. He listened ; he had not the power, he had not the wish to go away. He listened eagerly, his hands quivered, his body shook cor- vulsively ; still he mastered himself, and did not kill. But Azya, while tormenting his enemy, tormented him- self, for his narratives brought to his mind his present misfortune. Not long before, he was commanding men, living in luxury, a murza, a favorite of the young kaimakan; now, lashed to the back of a horse, and eaten alive by flies, he was travelling on to a terrible death. Relief came to him when, from the pain of his wounds, and from suffering, he fainted. This happened with growing frequency, so that Lusnia began to fear that he might not bring him alive. But they travelled night and day, giving only as much rest to the horses as was absolutely needful, and liashkoff was ever nearer and nearer. Still the horned soul of the Tartar would not leave the afflicted body. But during the last days he was in a continual fever, and at times he fell into an oppressive sleep. More than once in that fever or sleep he dreamed that he was stili in Hreptyoff, that he had 1 Hera 424 PAN MICHAEL. to go with Volodyovski to Ji great war ; again that he was conducting liasia t(i Itashkotf; again that he had borne her away, and hidden her in his tent; at times in the fever he saw battles and slaughter, in whicii, as hetnian of the Polish Tartars, he was giving orders from under his bunchuk. But awakening came, and with it consciousness. Opening his eyes, he saw the lace of Novoveski, the face of Lusnia, the holnuits of tlio dragoons, who had thrown aside the sheepskin caps of the horseherds ; and all that reality was so dreadful that it seemed to him a genuine nightmare. Every movcMucnt of the horse tortured him ; his wounds barned him increasingly; and again he fainted. Pierced with pain, he recov(U'ed consciousness, to fall into a fever, aiul with it into a dream, to wake up again. There were moments in which it seemed to him impos- sible that he, such a wretched man, could be Azya, the son of Tugai Bey ; that his life, which was full of uncommon events, and which seemed to promise a great destiny, was to end with such suddenness, and so terribly. At times U>o it came to his head that after torments and death he would go straightway to paradise ; but because once he had professed Christianity, and had lived long among Christians, fear seized him at the thought of Christ. Christ would have no pity on him ; if the Prophet had been mightier than Christ, he would not have given him into the hands of Pan Adam. Perhaps, however, the Prophet would show pity yet, and take the soul out of him before Pan Adam would kill him with torture. Meanwhile, Rashkoff was at hand. They entered a country of cliffs, which indicated the vicinity of the Dniester. Azya in the evening fell into a condition half feverish, half conscious, in which illusions were mingled with reality. It seemed to him that they had arrived, that they had stopped, that he heard around him the words " Rashkoff ! Rashkoff ! " Next it seemed to him that he heard the noise of axes cutting wood. Then he felt that men were dashing cold water on his head, and then for a long time they were pouring gorailka into his mouth. After that he recovered entirely. Above him was a starry night, and around him many torches were gleaming. To his ears came the words, — " Is he conscious ? " " Conscious. He seems in his mind." And that moment he saw above him the ftce of Lusnia. PAN MICHAEL. 425 t he was lorne her er he .saw le Tolish junchuk. Opening Lusnia, side the reality jhtmare. wounds Pierced a fever, 1 impos- the son common r, was to orments ise; but ad lived ught of :*rophet e given '■er, the out of ered a of the )n half tingled d, that words lat he on his I'ailka Above ; were mia. " Well, brother," said the sergeant, in a calm voice, " the hour is on thee I " Azya was lying on his back and breathing freely, for his arms were stretched upward at both sides of his head, by reason of which his expanded breast moved more freely and received more .air than when he was lying lashed to the back of the horse. But he could not move his hands,' for they were tied above his head to an oak staff which was placed at right angles to his shoulders, and were bound with straw steeped in tar. Azya divined in a moment why this was done ; but at that moment he saw other prepara- tions also, which announced that his torture woiJd be long and ghastly. He was iviidressed from his waist to his foet ; and raising; his head somewhat, he saw between his naked knees a fresiily truamed, pointed stake, the larger end of which was placed against the butt of a tree, i'rom each of his feet there went a rope ending with a wliiifletree, to which a horse was attached. By the light of the torches Azya could see only the rumps of the horses and two men, standing somewhat farther on, who evidently were holding the horses by the head. The hapless man took in these preparations at a glance ; then, looking at the heavens, it is unknown why, he saw stars and the gleaming crescent of the moon. " They will draw me on," thought hr. And at once he closed his teeth so xlrmly that a spasm seized his jaws. Sweat came out on his forehead, and at the same time his face became cold, for the blood rushed away from it. Then it seemed to him that the earth was fleeing from under his shoulders, that his body was f ying and flying into some fathomless abyss. For a while he lost consciousness of time, of place, and of what they were doing to him. The sergeant opened Azya's mouth with a knife, and poured in more gorailka. He coughed and spat out the burning liquor, but was forced to swallow some of it. Then he fell into a wonder- ful condition : he was not drunk ; on the contrary, his mind had never been clearer, nor his thought quicker. He saw what they were doing, he understood everything ; but an uncommon excitement seized him, as it were, — impatience that all was lasting so long, and that nothing was beginning yet. Next heavy steps were heard near by, and before him stood Pan Adam. At sight of him all the veins in the 426 PAN MICHAEL. Tartar quivered. Lusnia he did not fear ; he despised him too much. But Pan Adam he did not despise ; indeed, he had no reason to dt'spise him ; on the contrary, every look of his face filled Azya's soul with a certain superstitious dread and repulsion. He thought to himself at that moment, " I am in his power ; I fear him ! " and that was such a terrible feeling that under its influence the hair stiffened on the head of Tugai Bey's son. " For what thou hast done, thou wilt perish in torment," said Pan Adam. The Tartar gave no answer, but began to pant audibly. Novoveski withdrew, and then followed a silence which was broken by Lusnia. " TLru didst raise thy hand on the lady," said he, with a hoarse voice ; " but now the lady is at home with her husband, and thou art in our hands. Thy hour has come ! " With those words the act of torture began for Azya. That terrible man learned at the hour of his death that his treason and cruelty had profited nothing. If even Basia had died on the road, he would have had the consolation that though not in his, she would not be in any man's, possession ; and that solace was taken from him just then, when the point of the stake was at an ell's length from his body. All had been in vain. So many treasons, so much blood, so much impending punishment for nothing, — for nothing whatever ! Lusnia did not know how grievous those words had made death to Azya ; had he known, he would have repeated them during the whole journey. But t.iere was no time for regrets then; everything must give way before the execution. Lusnia stooped down, and taking Vzya's hips in both his hands to give them direction, called to the men holding the horses, — " Move ! but slowly and together ! " The horses moved ; the straightened ropes pulled Azya's legs. In a twinkle his body was drawn along the earth and met the point of the stake. Then the point commenced to sink in him, and something dreadful began, — something repugnant to nature and the feelings of man. The bones of the unfortunate moved apart from one another ; his body gave way in two directions; pain indescribable, so awful that it almost bounds on some monstrous delight, penetrated ins being. The stake sank more and more deeply. Azya iixed his jaws, but he could not endure ; his teeth were PAN MICHAEL. 427 bared in a ghastly grin, and out of his throat came the cry, "'Ala! a ! " like the croaking of a raven. " Slowly ! " commanded the sergeant. Azya repeated his terrible cry more and more quickly. " Art croaking ? " inquired the sergeant. Then he called to the men, — " Stop ! together ! There, it is done," said he, turning to Azya, who had grown silent at once, and in whose throat only a deep rattling was heard. The horses were taken out quickly; then men raised the stake, planted the large end of it in a hole prepared purposely, and packed earth around it. The son of Tugai Bey looked from above on that work. He was conscious. That hideous species of punishment is in this the more dreadful, that victims drawn on to the stake live sometimes three days. Azya's head was hanging on his breast ; his lips were moving, smacking, as if lie were chewing some- thing and tasting it. He felt then a great faintness, and saw before him, as it were, a boundless, whitish mist, which, it id unknown wherefore, seemed to him terrible ; but in that mist he recognized the faces of the sergeant and the dra- goons, he saw that he was on th6 stake, that the weight of his body was sinking him deeper and deeper. Then he began to grow numb from the feet, and began to be loss and less sensitive to pain. At times darkness hid from him that whitish mist ; then he blinked with his one seeing eye, wishing to see and behold everything till death. His gaze passed with par- ticular persistence from torch to torch, for it seemed to him that around each flame there was a rainbow circle. But his torture was not ended ; after a while the sergeant approached the stake with an auger in his hand, and cried to those standing near, — " Lift me up." Two strong men raised him aloft. Azya began to look at him closely, blinking, as if he wished to know what kind of man was climbing up to his height. Then the sergeant said, — " The lady knocked out one eye, and I promised myself to bore out the other." When he had said this, he put the point into the pupil, twisted once and a second time, and when the lid and delicate skin surrounding the eye were wound around the spiral of the auger, he jerked. 428 PAN MICHAEL. Then from the two eye-sockets of Azya two streams of blood flowed, and they flowed like two streams of tears down his face. His face itself grew pale and still paler. The dragoons extinguished the torches in silence, as if in shame that light had shone on a deed of such gl tliness ; and from the crescent of the moon alone fell silvery tlioii"h not very bright rays on the body of Azya. His head tell entirely on his breast ; but his hands, bound to thu oak stalf, and enveloped in straw steeped in tar, were pointing toward the sky, as if that son of the Orient were calling the vengeance of the Turkish crescent on his executioners. - " To horse I " was heard from Pan Adam. Before mounting the sergeant ignited, with the last torch, those uplifted hands of the Tartar ; and the detachment moved toward Yampol. Amid the ruins of Rashkoif, in the night and the desert, Azya, the son of Tugai Bey, remained on the lofty stake, and he gleamed there a long time. PAN MICHAEL. 429 CHAPTER LI. Three weeks later, at midday, Pan Adam was in Hrep- tyoff. He had made the journey from RashkofE so slowly because he had crossed to the other side of the Dnieper many times, while attacking chambuls and the perkulab's people along the river, at various stanitsas. These informed the Sultan's troops afterward that they had seen Polish detachments everywhere, and had heard of great armies, which surely would not wait for the coming of the Turks at Kamenyets, but would intercept their march, and meet them in a general battle. The Sultan, who had been assured of the helplessness of the Commonwealth, was greatly astonished ; and sending Tartars, Wallachians, and the hordes of the Danube in advance, he pushed forward slowly, for in spite of his measureless strength, he had great fear of a battle with the armies of the Commonwealth. Pan Adam did not find Volodyovski in Hreptyoff, for the little knight had followed Motovidlo to assist the starosta of Podlyasye against the Crimean horde and Doroshenko. There he gained great victories, adding new glory to his former renown. He defeated the stern Korpan, and left his body as food to beasts on the open plain; he crushed the terrible Drozd, and the manful Malyshka, and the two brothers Siny, celebrated Cossack raiders, also a number of inferior bands and chambuls. But when Pan Adam arrived, Pani Volodyovski was just preparing to go with the rest of the people and the tabor to Kamenyets, for it was necessary to leave Hreptyoff, in view of the invasion. Basia was grieved to leave that wooden fortalice, in which she had experienced many evils, it is true, but in which the happiest part of her life had been passed, with her husband, among loving hearts, famous soldiers. She was going now, at her own request, to Kamenyets, to unknown fortunes and dangers involved in the siege. But since she had a brave heart, she did not yield to sorrow, but watched the preparations carefully, guarding the soldiers and the tabor. In this she was aided 430 PAN MICHAEL. ^ Vi !■! 1[! by Zagloba, who in every necessity surpassed all in under- standing, together with Pan Mushalski, the incomparable bowman, who was besides a soldier of valiant hand and uncommon experience. All were delighted at the arrival of Pan Adam, though they knew at once, from the face of the knight, that he had not freed Eva or the sweet Zosia from Pagan captivity. Basia bewailed the fate of the two ladies with bitter tears, for they were to be looked on as lost. Sold, it was unknown to whom, thoy might be taken from the markets of Stambul to Asia Minor, to islands under Turkish rule, or to Egypt, and be t;onfined there in harems ; hence it was not only impossible to ransom them, but even to learn where they were. Basia wept; the wise Pan Zagloba wept; so did Pan Mushalski, the incomparable bowman. Pan Adam alone had dry eyes, for tears had failed him already. But when he told how he had gone dov/n to Tykich near the Danube, had cut to pieces the Lithuanian Tartars almost at the side of the horde and the Sultan, and had seized Azya, the evil enemy, the two old men rattled their sabres, and said, — " Give him hither ! Here, in Hreptyoff, should he die." " Not in Hreptyoff," said Pan Adam. " Rashkoff is the place of his punishment, that is the place where he should die ; and the sergeant here found a torment for him which was nut easy." He described then the death which Azya had died, and they listened with terror, but without pity. "That the Lord God pursues crime is known," said Zagloba at last ; '• but it is a wonder that the Devil protects his servants so poorly." Basia sighed piously, raised her eyes, and after a short meditation answered, — "He does, for he lacks strength to stand against the might of God." " Oh, you have said it," remarked Pan Mushalski, " for if, which God forfend, the Devil were mightier than the Lord, all justice, and with it the Commonwealth, would vanish." " I am not afraid of the Turks, — first, because they are such sons, and secondly, they are children of Belial," answered Zagloba. All were silent for a while. Pan Adam sat on the bench PAN MICHAEL. 431 short 3t the " for Im the /^ould by are )ench mth his palms on his knees, looking av the floor with glassy eyes. " It must have been some consolation," said Pan Mushalski, turning to him ; " it is a great solace to accom- plish a proper vengeance." " Tell us, has it consoled you really ? Do you feel better now ? " asked Basia, with a voice full of pity. The giant was silent for a time, as if struggling with his own thoughts ; at last he said, as if in great wonderment, and so quietly that he was almost wh'-'rjering, — " Imagine to yourself, as God is dear to me, 1 thought that I should feel better if I were to destroy him. I saw him on the stake, I saw him when his eye was bored out, I said to myself that I felt better ; but it is not true, not true." Here Pan Adam embraced his hapless head with his hands, and said through his set teeth, — ** It was better for him on the stake, better with the auger in his eye, better -.vith fire on his hands, than for me with that which is sitting vyithin me, which is thinking and remembering within me. Death is my one consolation ; death, death, that is the truth." Hearing this, Basia's valiant and soldier heart rose quickly, and putting her hands on the head of the unfortu- nate man, she said, — " God grant it to you at Kamenyets ; for you say truly, it is the one consolation." He closed his eyes then, and began to repeat, — " Oh, that is true, that is true ; God repay you ! " That same afternoon they all started for Kamenyets. Basia, after she had passed the gate, looked around 'ong and long at that iortalice, gleaming in the light of the evening; at last, signing herself with the holy cross, she said, — " God grant that it come ^^o us to return to thee, dear Hreptyoff, with Michael ! God grant that nothing worse be waiting for us ! " And two tears rolled down her rosy face. A peculiar strange grief pressed all hearts ; and they moved forward in silence. Meanwhile darkness came. They went slowly toward Kamenyets, for the tabor advanced slowly. In it went wagons, herds of horses, bullocks, buffaloes, camels; army servants watched over the herds. Some of the servants and soldiers had married 432 PAN MICHAEL. in Hreptyoff, hence there was not a lack of women in the tabor. There were as many troops as under Pan Adam, and besides, two hundred Hungarian infantry, which body the little Itnight had equipped at his own cost, and had trained. Basia was their patron ; and Kalushevski, a good officer, led them. Tliere were no real Hungarians in that infantry, which was called Hungarian only because it had a Hungarian uniform. The non-commissioned officers were " veterans," soldiers of the dragoons; but the ranks were composed of robber bands w^hich had been sentenced to the rope. Life was granted the men on condition that they would serve in the infantry, and with loyalty and bravery efface their past sins. There were not wanting among them also volunteers who had left their ravines, meadows, and similar robber haunts, preferring to join the service of the " Little Falcon " of Hreptyoff rather than feel his sword hanging over their heads. These men were not over-tract- able, and not sufficiently trained yet ; but they were brave, accustomed to hardships, dangers, and bloodshed. Basia had an uncommon love for this infantry, as for Michael's child; and in the wild hearts of those warriors was soon born an attachment for the wonderful and kind lady. Now they marched around her carriage with muskets on their shoulders and sabres at their sides, proud to guard the lady, ready to defend her madly in case any chambul should bar their way. But the road was still free, for Pan Michael had more foresight than others, and, besides, he hid too much love for his wife to expose her to danger through delay. The journey was made, therefore, quietly. Leaving Hreptyoff in the afternoon, they journeyed till evening, then all night ; the next day in the afternoon they saw the high cliffs of Kamenyets. At sight of them, and at sight of the bastions of the fort adorning the summits of the cliffs, great consolation entered their hearts at once ; for it seemed to them impos- sible that any hand but God's own could break that eagle's nest on the summit of projecting cliffs surrounded by the loop of the river. It was a summer day and wonderful. The towers of the churches looking out from behind the cliffs were gleaming like gigantic lights ; peace, calm, and gladness were on that serene region. " Basia," said Zagloba, " more than once the Pagans have gnawed those walls, and they have always broken their I PAN MICHAEL. 433 teeth on them. Ha ! how many times have I myself seen how they fled, holding themselves by the snout, for they were in pain. God grant it to be the same this time ! " " Surely it will," said the radiant Basia. " One of their sultans, Osman, was here- It was — I remember the case as if to-day — in the year 1621. He came, the pig's blood, just over there from that side of the Smotryeh, from Hotin, stared, opened his mouth, looked and looked ; at last he asked, ' But who fortified that place so ? ' * The Lord God,' answered the vizir. * Then let the Lord God take it, for I am not a fool ! ' And he turned back on the spot." " Indeed, they turned back quickly 1 " put in Pan Mushalski. "They turned back quickly," said Zagloba; "for we touched them up in the flanks with spears, and after- ward the knighthood bore me on their hands to Pan Lubomirski." " '^hen were you at Hotin ? *' asked the incomparable bowman. " Belief fails me, when I think where have you not been, and what have you not done." Zagloba was offended somewhat and said : " Not only was I there, but I received a wound, which I can show to your eyes, if you are so curious ; I can show it directly, but at one side, for it does not become me to boast of it in the presence of Pani Volodyovski." The famous bowman kne v at once that Zagloba was making sport of him ; and a? he did not feel himself com- petent to overcome the old noble by wit, he inquired no further, and turned the conv srsation. " What you say is true, " sai^ he : " when a man is far away, and hears people saying, 'Kamenyets is not supplied, Kamenyets will fall,' terror seizes him ; but when he sees Kamenyets, consolation comes to him." "And besides, Michael will be in Kamenyets," cried Basia. " And maybe Pan Sobieski will send succor." " Praise be to God ! it is not so ill with us, not so ill. It has been worse, and we did not yield." " Though it were worse, the point is in this, not to lose courage. They have not devoured us, and they will not while our courage holds out," said Zagloba. Under the influence of these cheering thoughts they grew silent. But Pan Adam rode up suddenly to Basia; 434 PAN MICHAEL. his countenance, usually threatening and gloomy, was now smiling and calm. He had fixed his gazing eyes with devotion on Kamenyets bathed in sunbeams, and smiled without ceasing. The two knights and Basia looked at him with wonder, for they could not understand how the sight of that fortress had taken every weight from his soul with such sudden- ness ; but he said, — "Praise be to i?ii>^ of the Lord! there was a world of suffering, but ui > j^a i oss is near me ! " Here he turned to Basia. "They a^ both ""th the mayor, Tomashevich; and it is well that they have hidden there, for in such a fortress that robber can do nothing to them." ".Of whom are you speaking ? " asked Basia, in terror. " Of Zosia and Eva." '' God give you aid ! " cried Zagloba ; " do not give way '„o the Devil." But Pan Adam continued, " And what they say of my father, that Azya killed him, is not true either." " His mind is disturbed," whispered Pan Mushalski. " Permit me," said Pan Adam again ; " I will hurry on in advance. I am so long without seeing them that I yearn for them." When he had said this he began to nod his gigantic head toward both sides ; then he pressed his horse with his heels, and moved on. Pan Mushalski, beckoning to a number of dragoons, followed him, so as to keep an eye on the madman. Basia hid her rosy face in her hands, and soon hot tears began to flow through her fingers. " He was as good as gold, but such misfortunes surpass human power. Besides, th€ soul is not revived by mere vengeance." Kamenyets was seething with preparations for defence. On the walls, in the old castle and at the gates, especially at the Roman gates, " nations " inhabiting the town were laboring under their mayors, among whom the Pole Tomashevich took the first place, and that because of his great daring and his rare skill in handling cannon. At the same time Poles, Russians, Armenians, Jews, and Gypsies, working with spades and pickaxes, vied with one another. Officers of various regiments were overseers of the work ; sergeants and soldiers assisted the citizens ; even nobles went to work, forgetting that God had created their hands for the sabre alone, giving all other work to people of PAN MICHAEL 435 with to a insignificant estate. Pan Humyetski, the banneret ol" Podolia, gave an example himself which roused tears, for he brought stones with his own hands in a wheelbarrow. The work was seething in the town and in the castle. Among the crowds the Dominicans, the Jesuits, the breth- ren of Saint Francis, and the Carmelites circled about among the crowds, blessing the efforts of people. Women brought food and drink to those laboring ; beautiful Armewian women, the wives and daughters of rich merchants, and Jewesses from Karvaseri, J vanyets, Zinkovtsi, Dunaigrod, attracted the eyes of the soldiers. But the entrance of Basia arrested the attention of iie throngs more than all. There were surely many women of more distinction in Kamenyets, but none whose huso.ind was covered with more military glory. They had heard also in Kamenyets of Pani Volodyovski herself, as of a valiant lady who feared not to dwell on a watch-tower in the Wilderness among wild i)eople, who went on expr itions with her husband, and who, when carried away by a i'artar, had been able to overcome him and escape safely from his robber hands. Her fame, therefore, was immense. But those who did not know her, and had not seen her hitherto, imagined that she must be some giantess, breaking horse- shoes and crushing armor. What was their astonishment when they saw a small, rosy, half childlike face ! " Is that Pani Volodyovski herself, or only her little daughter ? " asked people in the crowds. " Herself," answered those who knew her. Then admiration seized citizens, women, .priests, the army. They looked with no less wonder on the invincible garrison of Hreptyoff, on the dragoons, among whom Pan Adam rode calmly, smiling with wandering eyes, and on the terrible faces of the ban- dits turned into Hungarian infantry. But there marched with Basia a few hundred men who were worthy of praise, soldiers by trade; courage came therefore to the towns- people. " That is no common power ; they will look boldly into the eyes of the Turks," cried the people in the crowd. Some of the citizens, and even of the soldiers, especially in the regiment of Bishop Trebitski, which regiment had come recently to Kamenyets, thought that Pan Michael himself was in the retinue, therefore they raised cries, — " Long live Pan Volodyovski ! " " Long live our defender ! The most famous cavalier 1 " " Vivat Volodyovski ! vivat I " 436 PAN MICHAEL. Basia listened, and her heart rose; for notliing can be dearer to a woman than the fame of her husband, especially when it is sounding in the mouths of people in a great city. " There are so many knights here," thought r)asia, '' and still they do not shout to any but my Michael." And she wanted to shout herself in the chorus, '* Vivat Volodyovski ! " but Zagloba told her that she should bear herself like a person of distinction, and bow on both sides, as queens do when they are entering a capital. And he, too, saluted, now with his cap, now with his hand; and when acquaint- ances began to cry "vivat" in his honor, he answered to the crowds, — " Gracious gentlemen, he who endured Zbaraj will hold out in Kamenyets ! " According to Fan Michael's instructions, the retinue went to the newly built cloister of the Dominican nuns. The" little knight had his own house in Kamenyets ; but since the cloister was in a retired place which cannon-balls could hardly reach, he preferred to place his dear Basia tliere, all the more since he expected a good reception as a benefactor of the cloister. In fact, the abbess. Mother Victoria, the daughter of Stefan Pototski, voevoda of Bratslav, received Basia with open arms. From the embraces of the abbess she went at once to others, and greatly beloved ones, — to those of her aunt, Pani Makovetski, whom she had not seen for some years. Both women wept ; and Pan Makovetski, whose favorite Basia had always been, wept too. Barely had they dried these tears of tenderness when in rushed Krysia Ketling, and new greetings began ; then Basia was surrounded by the nuns and noble women, known and un- known, — Pani Bogush, Pani Stanislavski, Pani Kalinovski, Pani Hotsimirski, Pani Humyetski, the wife of the ban neret of Podolia, a great cavalier. Some, like Pani Bogush, inquired about their husbands ; others asked what Basia thought of the Turkish invasion, and whether, in her opin- ion, Kamenyets would hold out. Basia saw with great delight that the^"^ looked on her as having some military authority, and expected consolation from her lips. There- fore she was not niggardly in giving. "No one says," replied she, "that we cannot hold out against the Turks. Michael will be here to-day or to- morrow, at furthest in a couple of days ; and when he occu- pies himself with the defences, you ladies may sleep quietly. Besides, the fortress is tremendously strong ; in this mat- ter, thank God, I have some knowledge." PAN MICHAEL, 437 hold opin- great jlitary ?here- Id out )r to- occu- ^ietly. mat- The confidence of Basia poured consolation into the hearts of the women ; they were reassured specially by the promise of Pan Michael's arrival. Indeed, his name was so respected that, thougii it was evening, ofRcers of the place began to come at once with greetings to Basia. After the first salu- tations, each inquired when the little knight would come, and if really he intended to shut himself up in Kamenyets. Basia received only Major Kvasibrotski, who led the in- fantry of the Bisliop of Cracow ; the secretary, Bevuski, who succeeded Pan Lanchynski, or rather, occupied his place, was at the head of the regiment, and Ketling. The doors were not open to others that day, for the lady was road-weary, and, besides, she had to occupy herself with Pan Adam. That unfortunate young man had fp,llen from his horse before the very cloister, and was carried to a cell in unconsciousness. They sent at once for the doctor, the same who had cured Basia at Hreptyoff. The doctor declared that there was a serious disease of the brain, and gave little hope of Pan Adam's recovery. Basia, Pan Mushalski, and Zagloba talked till late in the evening about that event, and pondered over the unhappy lot of the knight. " The doctor told me," said Zagloba, " that if he recovers and is bled copiously, his mind will not be disturbed, and he will bear misfortune with a lighter heart." " There is no consolation for him now," said Basia. " Often it would be better for a man not to have mem- ory," remarked Pan Mushalski ; " but even animals are not free from it." Here the old man called the famous bowman to account for that remark. " If you had no memory you could n't go to confession," said he ; " and you would be the same as a Lutheran, deserv- ing hell-fire. Father Kaminski has warned you already against blasphemy; but say the Lord's prayer to a wolf, and the wolf would rather be eating a sheep." "What sort of wolf am I ? " asked the famous bowman. " There was Azya ; he was a wolf." " Did n't I say that ? " asked Zagloba. '' Who was the first to say, that 's a wolf ? " " Pan Adam told me," said Basia, " that day and night he hears Eva and Zosia calling to him ' save ; ' and how can he save ? It had to end in sickness, for no man can endure such pain. He could survive their death ; he cannot survive their shame." 438 PAN MICHAEL. " He is lying now like a block of wood j he knows nothing of God's world," said I'an Mushalski; "and it is a pity, I'ur in battle he was splendid." Further conversation was interrupted by a servant, who announced that there was a great noise in the town, for the people were assembling to look at tlio starosta of Podolin, who was just making his entrance with a considerable escort and some tens of. infantry. " The command belongs to him," said Zagloba. " It is valiant on the part of i'an I'ototski to prefer this to another place, but as ot old I would that he were not here. He is opposed to the hetman ; he did not believe in the war ; and now who knows whether it will not come to him to lay down his head." " Perhaps other Pototskis will march in after him," said Pan Mushalski. "It is evident that the Turks are not distant," answered Zagloba. " In the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, God grant tho starosta of Podolia to be a second Yeremi, and Kmucnyets a second Zbaraj ! " *•' It must be ; if not, we shall die first," said a voice at the threshold. Basia sprang up at the sound of that voice, and crying " Michael ! " threw herself into the little knight's arms. Pan Michael brought from the field much important news, which he related to his wife in the quiet cell before he communicated it to the military council. He had de- stroyed utterly a number of smaller chambuls, an'' had whirled around the Crimean camp and that of Dor aenko with great glory to himself. He had brought also some tens of prisoners, from whom they might select informants as to the power of the Khan and Doroshenko. But other men had less success. The starosta of Pod- lyasye, at the head of considerable forces^ v,'as destroyed in a murderous battle ; Motovidlo was beaten by Krychinski, who pursued him to the Wallachian trail, with the aid of the Belgrod horde and those Tartars who survived Pan Adam's victory at Tykich. Before coming to Kamenyets, Pan Michael turned aside to Hreptyoff, wishing, as he saicj, to look again on that scene of his happiness. " I was there," said he, " right after your departure ; the place had not grown cold yet, and I might have come up with you easily, but I crossed over to the Moldavian bank at Ushytsa, to put my ear toward the steppe. Some PAN MICHAEL. 439 8 nothing pity, tor ,\ir.t, who II, for l.ho IVuloliii, isiderabU' I. "It is ,0 another e. He is war; and im to lay lira » said answered iiiid Holy a second a voice at nd crying arms. important lell before e had de- an'^ had r uenko lalso some formants la of Pod- itroyed in •yohinski, ;lie aid of lived Pan imenyets, IS hb sai(5, [ture; the come up nan bank Some ohambuls have c rossod already, but are afraid that if they come out at i'okuta, they will strike on people unexpec- tedly. Others aie moving in front of the Turkish array, and will be here soon. There will be a siege, ray dove, — there is no help for it ; but we will not surrender, for here (jvery one is defending not only the country, but his own private proporty." When he had said this, he took his wife by the shoul- ders, and kissed her on the cheeks j that day they talked no more with each other. Next morning Pan Michael repeated his news at Bishop Lantskoronski's before the council of war, which, besides the bishop, was formed of Pan Mikolai Pototski, starosta of Podolia, Pan Lantskoronski, chanib>^rlain of Podolia, Pan Revuaki, secretary of Podolia, Pan Humyetski, Ket- ling, Makovetski, Maior Kvasibrotski, and a number of other officers. To begin with, Volodyovski was not pleased with the declaration of Pan Pototski, that he would not take the command on himself, but confide it to a council. "In sudden emergencies, there must be one head and one will," said the little knight. "At Zbaraj there were three men to whom command belonged by office, still they gave it to Prince Yeremi, judging rightly that in danger it is better to obey one." These words were without effect. In vain did the learned Ketling cite, as an example, the Romans, who, being the greatest warriors in the world, invented dictator- ship. Bishop Lantskoronski, who did not like Ketling, — for he had fixed in his mind, it is unknown why, that, being a Scot by origin, Ketling must be a heretic at the bottom of his soul, — retorted that the Poles did not need to learn history from immigrants ; they had tlieir own mind too, and did not need to imitate the Romans, to whom they were not inferior in bravery and eloquence, or if they were, it was very litle. "As there is more blaze," said tho bishop, " from ai armful of wood than from one stick, so there is more watchfulness in many heads than in one." Herewith he praised the " modesty " of Pan Pototski, though others understood It to be rather fear of responsi- bility, and from himself he advised negotiations. When this word was uttered, the soldiers sprang from their seats as if scalded. Pan Michael, Ketling, Mako- vetski, Kvasibrotski, set their teeth and touched their sabres. "But I believe," said voices, "that we did not 440 PAN MICHAEL. i;i come here for negotiations ! " " His robe protects the nego- tiator ! " cried Kvasibrotski ; " the church is your place, not this council ! " and there was an uproar. Thereupon the bishop rose and said in a loud voice : " I should be the first to give my life for the church and my flock ; but if I have mentioned negotiations and wish to temporize, God be my judge, it is not because I wish to surrender the fortress, but to win time for the hetman to collect reinforcements. The name of Pan Sobieski is terrible to the Pagans ; and though he has not forces sufli- cient, still let the report go abroad that he is advancing, and the Mussulman will leave Kamenyets soon enough." And since he spoke so powerfully, all were silent ; some were even rejoiced, seeing that the bishop had not sur- render in his mind. Pan Michael spoke next : " The enemy, before he besieges Kamenyets, must crush Jvanyets, for he cannot leave a defensive castle behind his shoulders. Therefore, with permission of the starosta, I will undertake to enclose myself in Jvanyets, and hold it during the time which the bishop wis'.es to gain through negotiations. I will take trusty men with me; and Jvanyets will last while my life lasts." Whereupon all cried out : " Impossible ! You are needed here ! Without you the citizens will lose courage, and the soldiers will not fight with such willingness. In no way is it possible ! Who has more experience ? Who passed through Zbaraj ? And when it comes to sorties, who will lead the men ? You would be destroyed in Jvanyets, and we should be destroyed here without you." "The command has disposal of me," answered Pan Michael. " Send to Jvanyets some daring young man, who would be my assistant," said the chamberlain of Podolia. " Let Novoveski go ! " said a number of voices. "Novoveski cannot go, for his head is burning," an- swered Pan Michael ; " he is lying on his bed, and knows nothing of God's world." " Meanwhile, let us decide," said the bishop, " where each is to have his place, and what gate he is to defend. '' All eyes were turned to the starosta, who said : " Before I issue the commands, I am glad to hear the opinions of experienced soldiers ; since Pan Volodyovski here is superior in military experience, I "all on him first." its the nego. your place, I voice : " I church and and wish to luse I wish the hetman Sobieski is forces suffi' 1 advancing, an enough." ilent ; some ad not sur- he besieges not leave a :efore, with to enclose time which ms. I will [ last while I are needed ourage, and less. In no nee ? Who I to sorties, estroyed in lout you." wered Pan , who wouM ia. s. irning," an- and knows op, "where defend. '' : " Before I opinions of 3 is superior PAN MICHAEL. 441 Pan Michael advised, first of all, to put good garrisons in the castles before the town, for he thought that the main force of the enemy would be turned specially on them. Others followed his opinion. There were sixteen hundred men of infantry, and these were disposed in such manner that Pan Myslishevski occupied the right side of the castle ; the left, Pan Huniyetski, famous for his exploits at Hotin. Pan Michael took the most dangerous position on the side toward Hotin ; lower down was placed Serd- yuk's division. Major Kvasibrotski covered the side toward Zinkovtsi ; the south was held by Pan Vansovich ; and the side next the court by Captain Bukar, with Pan Krasinski's men. These were not volunteers indifferent in quality, but soldiers by profession, excellent, and in battle so firm that artillery tire was no more to them than the sun's heat to other men. Serving in the armies of the Commonwealth, which were always small in number, they were accustomed from youthful years to resist an enemy of ten times their force, and considered this as something natural. The general management of the artillery of the castle was under Ketliug, who surpassed all in the art of aiming can- non. Chief command in the castle was to be with the little knight, with whom the starosta left the freedom of making sorties as often as there should be* need and possibility. These men, knowing now where each would stand, were rejoiced heartily, and raised a considerable shout, shaking their sabres at the same time. Thus they showed their willingness. Hearing this, the starosta said to his own soul, — " I did not believe that we could defend ourselves, and I came here without faith, listening only to my conscienn?. ; who knows, liowever, but wo may repulse the enemy wiuii such soldiers ? The glory will fall on me, and they will herald me as a second Yerenii ; in such an event it may be that a fortunate star has brought me to this place." And as before he had doubted of the defence, so now lie doubted of the capture of Kamenyets ; hence his courage increased, and he began to advise more readily the strengthening of the town. It was decided to station Pan Makovetski at the Russian gate, in the town itself, with a handful of nobles, Polish towns-people, more enduring in battle than others, ana with them a few tens of Armenians and Jews. The Lutsk 442 FAN MICHAEL. gate was confided to Pan Grodetski, with whom Pan Juk and Pan Matohynski took command of artillery. The guard of the square before the town-house was commanded by Lukash Dzevanovski ; Pan Ilotsimirski had command of the noisy Gypsies at the Russian gate. From the bridge to the house of Pan Sinitski, the guards were commanded by Pan Kazimir H.umyetski. And farther on were to have their quarters Pan Stanishevski, and at the Polish gate Pan Martsin Bogush, and at the Spij bastion Pan Skar- zinski, and Pan Yatskovski there at the side of the Byaloblotski embrasures; Pan Dubravski and Pan Pye- trashevski occupied the butcher's bastion. The grand intrenchment of the town was given to Tomashevich, the Polish mayor, the smaller to Pan Yatskovski ; there was an order to dig a third one, from which later a certain Jew, a skilful gunner, annoyed the Turks greatly. These arrangements made, all the council went to sup* with the starosta., who at that entertainment honored Pan Michael particularly with place, wine, food, and conversa- tion, foreseeing that for his action in the siege posterity would add to the title of " Little Knight " tliat of " Hector of Kamenyets." Volodyovski declared that he wished to serve earnestly, and in view of that intended to make a certain vow in the cathedral ; hence he prayed the bishop to let him make it on the morrow. The bishop, seeing that public profit might come from the vow, promised willingly. Next morning there was a solemn service in the cathe- dral. Knights, nobles, soldiers, and common people heard it with devotion and elevation of spirit. Pan Michael and Ketling lay each in the form of a cross before the altar; Krysia and Basia were kneeling near by beyond the railing, weeping, for they knew that that vow might bring danger to the lives of their hz bands. At the end of Mass, the bishop turned to the people with the monstrance ; then the little knight rose, and kneeling on the steps of the altar, said with a moved but calm voice, — " Feeling deep gratitude for the special benefactions and particular protection which I have received from the Lord God the Most High, and from His only Son, I vow and take oath that as He and His Son have aided me, so will I to my last breath defend the Holy Cross. And since command of the old castle is confided to me, while I am D Pan Juk lery. The iommanded oiumand of the bridge iommanded ere to have r^olish gate Pan Skar- de of the Pan Pye- The grand hevich, the there was f a certain itly. ent to sup mored Pan I conversa- e posterity )f " Hector wished to to make a the bishop 3ome from the cathe- ople heard a Michael sefore the jy beyond '^ow might Bople with kneeling but calm itions and the Lord vow and so will I Lnd since hile I am PAN MICHAEL. 443 alive anfl can move hands und feet, I will not admit to the castle the Pagan enemy, who live in vileness, nor will I leave the wall, nor will I raise a white rag, even should it coiae to me to be buried there under ruins. So help me God and the Holy Cross ! Amen ! " A solemn silence reigned in the churcb ; then the voice of Ketling was heard. " I promisf^;" said he, '' for the particular benefactions which I have experienced in this fatherland, to defend the castle to the last drop of my blood, and to bury myself under its ruins, rather than let a foot of the enemy enter its walls. And as I take this oath with a clean heart and out of pure gratitude, so halp me God and the Holy Cross I Amen ! " , Here the bishop held down the monstrance, and gave it to Volodyo7ski to kiss, then to Ketling. At sight of this the numerous knights in the church raised a buzz. Voices were heard : " We will all s\/ear ! " " We will lie one upon another!" "This foi tress will not fall!" "We will swear ! " " Amen, amen, amen ! " Sabres and rapiers came out with a gritting from the scabbard, and the church became bright from the steel. That gleam shone on threat- ening faces and glittering eyes ; a great, indescribable en- thusiasm seized the nobles, soldiers, and people. Then all the bells were sounded ; the organ roared ; the bishop intoned, " Sub Tuum praesidium ; " a hundred voices thun- dered in answer; and thus they prayed for that fortress which was the watchtower of Christendom and the key of the Commonwealth, At the conclusion of the service Ketling and Pan Michael went out of the church hand in hand. Blessings and praise were given them on the way, for no one doubted that they would die rather than surrender the castle. Not death, however, but victory and glory seemed to float over them ; and it is likely that among all those people they alone knew how terrible the oath was with which they had bound themselves. Perhaps also two loving hearts had a presentiment of the destine lion which was hanging over their heads, for neither Bfisia nor Krysia could gain self- composure ; and when at last Pan Michael found himself in the cloister with his wife, she, choking from tears, and sobbing like a little child, nestled up to his breast, and said in a broken voice, — "Remember — Michael — God keep misfortune from you — I — I — know not what — will become of me I " v^.;j?^>"^ '^:.>'M 444 FAN MICHAEL. And she began to tremble from emotion ; the little knight was moved greatly too. After a time he said, — " But, Basia, it was necessary." " I would rather die ! " said Basia. Hearir.g this, the little knight's mustaches quivered more and more quickly, and he repeated a number of times, — " Quiet, Basia, quiet." Then at last he said, to calm the woman loved above all, — " And do you remember that when the Lord God brought you back to me, I said thus, * Whatever return is proper, O Lord God, I promise Thee. After the war, if I am alive, I will build a chapel ; but during the war I must do something noteworthy, so as not to feed Thee with ingratitude ' ? What is a castle ? It is little for such a benefaction. The time has come. Is it proper that the Saviour should say to Himself) 'His promise is a play- thing ' ? May the stones of the castle crush me before L break my word of a cavalier, given to God. It is neces- sary, Basia ; and that is the whole thing. Let us trust in God, Basia." !l PAN M5CHAEL. 445 ble knight ered more mes, — > calm the jord God return is I war, if I ^ar I must ?hee with or such a • that the is a play- 3 before I is neces- s trust in CHAPTER LII. That day Pan Michael went out with squadrons to assist Pan Vasilkovski, who had hastened on toward Hrynchiik, for news came that the Tartars had made an attack there, binding people, taking cattle, but not burning villages, so as not to rouse attention. Pan Vasilkovski soon scattered them, rescued the captives, and took prisoners. Pan Michael led these prisoners to Jvanyets, commissioning Pan Makovetski to torture them, and write down in order their confessions, so as to forward them to the hetman and the king. The Tartars confessed that, at command of the perkulab, they had crossed the boundary with Captain Styngan and Wallachians ; but though burnt, they could hot tell how far away the Sultan was at that time with all his forces, for, advancing in irregular bands, they did not maintain connection with the main army. All, however, were at one in the statement that the Sultan had moved in force, that he was marching to the Commonwealth, and would be at Kamenyets soon. For the future defenders of Kamenyets there was nothing new in these confessions; but since in the king's palace they did not believe that there would be war, the chamberlain determined to send these prisoners, together with their statements, to Warsaw. The scouting parties returned in good spirits from tiieir first expedition. In the evening came the secretary of Habareskul, Pan Michael's Tartar brother, and the senior perkulab of Hotin. He brought no letters, for the perku- lab was afraid to write ; but he gave command to tell his brother Volodyovski, " the sight of his eye and the love of his heart," to be on his guard, and if Kamenyets had not troops enough for defence, to leave the town 'inder some pretext, for the Sultan had been expected for two days with his whole force in Hotin. Pan Michael sent his thanks to the perkulab, and re- warding the secretary, sent him home j he informed the comn^ ' iliiufcs imm?diately of the approaching danger. Ac- tivity v:,u works in the town was redoubled ; Fan Hieronim ^KA) I ' 446 PAN MICHAEL. LantskoroDski moved without a momeut's delay to his Jvanyets, to have an eye on Hotin. Some time passed in waiting ; at last, on the second day of August, the Sultan halted at Hotin. His regiments spread out like a sea without shores ; and at sight of the iast town lying within the Padishah's dominions, Allah! Allah ! was wrested from hundreds of thousands of throats. On the other side of the Dniester lay the defenceless Commonwealth, which those countless armies were to cover like a deluge, or devour like a flame. Throngs of warriors, unable to find places in the town, disposed themselves on the fields, — on those same fields, where some tens of years earlier, Polish sabres had scattered an equally numerous army of the Prophet. It seemed now that the hour of revenge had come ; and no one in those wild legions, from the Sultan to the camp servant, had a feeling that for the Crescent those fields would be ill-omened a second time. Hope, nay, even certainty of victory rejoiced every heart. Janissaries and spahis, crowds of general militia from the Balkans, from the mountains of Rhodopo, from Rumelia,' from Pelion and Ossa, from Carmel and Lebanon, from the deserti: of Arabia, from the banks of the Tigris, from the plains of the Nile, and the burning sands of Africa, giving out wild shouts, niayed to be led at once to the " infidel bank." But muezzins began to call from the minarets of Hotin to prayer ; therefore all were silent. A sea of heads in turbans, caps, fezes, burnooses, kefis, and steel helmets inclined toward t.he earth ; and through the fields went the deep murmur of prayer, like the sound of countless swarms of bees, and borne by he wind, it flew forward over the Dniester toward the Commonwealth. Then tirums, trumpets, and pipes were heard, giving notice of rest. Though the armies had marched slowly and comfnrtiibly, the Padishah wished to give them, after the long i uTtiey frnm Adrianople, a rest at the river. He per- formed libiv" ions himself in a clear spring flowing not far from the tow;., M:«^d rode thence to tlie konak of Hotin; but on the fields they began to pitch tents which soon covered, as with snow, the immeasurable extent of the country about. Ti'.3 day wa' beautiful, and ended serenely. After the laf4; evening prayers, the camp went to rest. Thousands auu hundreds of thousands of fires were gleaming. From the small castle opposite, in Jvanyets, men looked on the ly to his econd day regiments jht of the IS, Allah! Df throats. efenceless e to cover warriors, iselves on IS of years numerous 3 hour of ions, from at for the ond time. ery heart. from the Eumelia,' from the from the ca, giving i " infidel inarets of of heads helmets went the iS swarms over the d, giving owly and after the He per- not far f Hotin; ich soon of the Lfter the liousands From on the PAN MICHAEL. 447 light of these fires with alarm, for they were so wide-spread that the soldiers who went to reconnoitre said in their account, " It seemed to us that all Moldavia was under the fires." But as the bright moon rose higher in the starry sky, all died out save the watch-fires, the camp became quiet, and amid the silence of the night were heard only the neighing of horses and the bellowing of buffaloes, feed- ing on the meadows of Tara.ban. But next morning, at daybreak, the Sultan commanded the janissaries and Tartars to cross the Dniester, and occupy Jvanyets, the town as well-as the oastle. The manful Pan Hieronim Lantskoronski did not wait behind the walls for them, but having at his side forty Tartars, eighty men of Kieff, and one squadron of his own, struck on the janissa- ries at the crossing ; and in spite of a rattling fire from their muskets, he broke that splendid infantry, and they began to withdraw toward the river in disorder. But meanwhile, the chambul, reinforced by Lithuanian Tartars, who had crossed at the flank, broke into the town. Smoke and cries warned the brave chamberlain that the place was in the hands of the enemy. He gave command, therefore, to withdraw from the crossing, and succor the hapless inhabitants. The janis- saries, being infantry, could not pursue, and he went at full speed to the rescue. He was just coming up, when, on a sudden, his own Tartars threw down their flag, and went over to the enemy. A moment of great peril followed. The chambul, aided by the traitors, and thinking that treason would bring confusion, struck hand to hand, with great force, on the chamberlain. Forounately, the men of Kieff, roused by the example of their leader, gave violent resistance. The squadron broke the enemy, who were not in condition to meet regular Polish cavalry. The ground before the bridge was soon covered with corpses, especially of Lithuanian Tartars, who, more enduring tlian ordini; ; y men of the horde, kept the field. Many of them were cut down in the streets later on. Lantskoronski, seeing that the janissaries were approaching from the water, sent to Kamenyets for succor, and withdrew behind the walls. The Sultan had not thought of taking the castle of Jvan- yets that day, thinking justly that he could crush it in the twinkle of an eye, at the general crossing of the armies. He wished only to occupy that point ; and supposing the detachments which he sent to be amply sufficient, he sent no more, either of the janissaries or the horde. Those who 448 PAN MICHAEL-. i were on the other bank of the river occupied the place a second time after the squadron had withdrawn behind the walls. Thoy did not burn the town, so that it might serve in future as a refuge for their own, or for other detach- ments, and began to work in it with sabres and daggers. The janissaries seized young women in soldier fashion ; the husbands and children they cut down with axesj the Tartars were occupied in taking plunder. At that time the l*oles saw from the bastion of the castle that cavalry was approaching from the direction of Kamen- yets. Hearing this, Lantskoronski went out on the bastion himself, with a field-glass, and looked long and carefully. At last he said, — " That is light cavalry from the Hreptyoff garrison ; the same cavalry with which Vasilkovski went to Hrynchuk. Clearly they have sent him out this time. I see volunteers. It must be Humyetski ! " Praise be to God ! " cried he, after a while. " Volody- ovski himself is there, for I see dragoons. Gracious gentlemen, let us rush out again from behind the walls, and with God's help, we will drive the enemy, not only from the town, but from this side of the river." Then he ran down with what breath he had, to draw up his men of Kieif and the squadron. Meanwhile the Tartars first I-"^ the town saw the approaching squadmn, and shout- ing si T illy, " Allah ! " began to gather in a chambul. Drums and whistles were heard in all tin* streets. Tlie janissaries stood in order with that quickness in which few infantry on earth could compare with them. The chambul flew out of the place as if blown by a whirl- wind, and struck the light squadron. The chambul Itself, not counting the Lithuanian Tartars, whom Lantskoronski had injured considerably, was three times more numerous than the garrison of Jvanyets and the approaching squadrons of reinforcement, hence it did not hesitate to spring on Pan Vasilkovski ; but Pan Vasilkovski, a young, irrepressible man, who hurled himself against every danger with as much eagerness as blindness, commanded his soldiers to go at the highest speed, and flew on like a column of wind, not even observing the number of the enemy. Such daring troubled the Tartars, who had no liking whatever for hand- to-hand combat. Notwithstanding the shouting of murzas riding in the rear, the shrill whistle of pipes, and the roaring sound of drums calling to "kesim," — that is, to PAN MICRAEL. 449 e place a ihind the ght serve r detach- daggers. iiion; the xes : the ;he castle f Kamen- le bastion carefully. ison; the [rynchuk. olunteers. « Volody. Gracious ivalls, and mly from draw up e Tartars nd shout- Drums inissaries fantry on y a whirl- mi Itself, nkoronski numerous quadrons g on Pan 3pressible as much to go at wind, not h daring for hand- f murzas and the lat is, to hewing heads from unbelievers, — they began to rein in, and hold back their horses. Evidently the hearts grew faint in them every moment, as did also their eagerness. Finally, at the distance of a bow-shot from the squadron, they opened on two sides, and sent a shower of arrows at the on-rushing cavalry. Pan Vasilkovski, knowing nothing of the janissaries, who had formed beyond the houses toward the river, rushed with undiminished speed behind the Tartars, or rather behind one half the chambul. He came up, closed, and fell to slashing down those who, having inferior horses, could not flee quickly. The second half of the chambul turned then, wishing to surround him ; but at that moment the volunteers rushed up, and the chamberlain came with his men of Kiefli. The Tartars, pressed on so many sides, scat- tered like sand, and then began a rushing ;ibout, — that is, the pursuit of a group by a group, of a man by a man, — in which many of the horde fell, especially by the hand of T*an Vasilkovski, who strucik blindly at whole crowds, just as a lark-falcon strikes sparrows or bunting. But Pan Michael, a ".ool and keen soldier, did not let the dragoons out of his hai '. Like a hunter who holds trained, eager dogs in strong leashes, not letting them go at a common beast, but only when he sees the flashing eyes and white teeth of a savage old boar, so the little knight, despising the fickle horde, was watching to see If spahis, janissaries, or some other chosen cavalry were not behind them. Pan Lantskoronski rushed to him with his men of KlefP. " My benefactor," cried he, '* the janissaries are moving toward the river ; let us press them ! " Pan Michael drew his rapier and commanded, " For- ward ! " Each dragoon drew in his reins, so as to have his horse in hand ; then the rank bent a little, and moved forward as regularly as if on parade. They went first at a trot, then at a gallop, but did not let their horses go yet at highest speed. Only when they had passed the houses built toward the water, east of the castle, did they see the white felt caps of the janissaries, and know that they had to do not with volunteer, but with regular Janissaries. " Strike ! " cried Volodyovski. The horses stretched themselves, almost rubbing the 460 PAN MICHAEL. V' li ground with their bellies, and hurled back lumps of hard eartli with their hoofs. The janissaries, not knowing what power was approach- ing to the succor of Jvanyots, were reelly withdrawing toward the river. One detachment, numbering two hun- dred and some tens of men, was already at the bank, and its first ranks wore stepping onto scows; another detach- ment of equal force was going quickly, but in perfe(!t order. When they saw the approaclurig cavalry they halted, and in one instant turned their faces to the enemy. Their muskets were lowered in a line, and a salvo thundered as at a review. What is more, these hardened warriors, consider- ing that their comrades at the shore would support them with musketry, not only did not retreat after the volley, but shouted, and following their own smoke, struck in fury with their sabres on the cavalry. That was daring of which the janissaries alone were capable, but for which they paid dearly, because the riders, unable tc. restrain the horses, even had they the wish, struck them as a hammer strikes, and breaking them in a moment, scattered destruc- tion and terror. The first rank fell under the force of the blow, as grain under a whirlwind. It is true that many fell only from the impetus, and these, springing up, ran in disorder to the river, from which the second detachment gave fire repeatedly, aiming high, so as to strike the dra- goons over the heads of their comrades. After a while there was evident hesitation among the jan- issaries at the scows, and also uncertainty whether to embark or follow the example of the other detachment, and engage hand to hand with the cavalry. But they were restrained from the last step by the sight of fleeing groups, which the cavalry pushed with *he breasts of horses, and slashed so terribly that its fury could only be compared with its skill. At times such a group, when too much pressed, turned in desperation and began to bite, as a beast at bay bites when it sees that there is no escape for it. But just then those who were standing at the bank could see as on their palms that it was impossible to meet that cavalry with cold weapons, so far superior were they in the use of them The defenders were cut with such regularity and swiftness that the eye could not follow the motion of the sabres. As when men of a good household, shelling peas well dried, strike industriously and quickly on the threshing-floor, so that the whole barn is thundering with the noise of the Pan MICHAEL. 461 ps of hard approach- thdrawing two him. bank, and er detach- fect order, ilted, and ly. Their red as at a consider- port them he volley, ck in fury daring of tor which strain the a hammer i destruc- »rco of the hat many up, ran in jtachment I the dra- g the jan- o embark id engage estrained w^hich the ashed so with its pressed, ist at bay But just see as on airy with of them swiftness sres. As b11 dried, -floor, so 36 of the blows and the kernels are jumping toward every side, so did the whole river-bank thunder with sabre-blows, and the groups of janissaries, slashed without mercy, sprang hither and thither in every direction. Pan Vasilkovski hurled himself forward at the head of this cavalry, caring nothing for his own life. Hut as a trained reaper surpasses a young fellow much stronger than he, but less skilled at the sickle, — for when the young man is toiling, and streams of sweat cover him, the other goes forward constantly, cutting down the grain evenly before him, — so did Pan Michael surpass the wild youth Vasilkovski. Before striking the janissaries he let the dragoons go ahead, and remained himself in the rear some- what, to watch the whole battle. Standing thus at a distance, he looked carefully, but every little while he rushed into the conflict, struck, directed, then again let the battle push away from him; again he looked, again he struck. As usual in a battle with infantry, so it liappened then, that the cavalry in rushing on passed the fugitives. A number of these, not having before them a road to the river, returned in flight to the town, so as to hide in the sun- flowers growing in front of the houses ; but Pan Michael saw them. He came up with the first two, and distributed two light blows between them ; they fell at once, and dig- ging thb earth with their heels, sent forth their souls with their blood through the open wounds. S(?eing this, a third fired at the little knight from a janissary musket, and missed ; but the little knight struck him with his sword-edge between nose and mouth, and this- deprived him of precious life. Then, without loitering. Pan Michael sprang after the others ; and not so quickly does a village youth gather mushrooms growing in a bunch, as he gathered those men before they ran lo the sunflowers. Only the last two did soldiers of Jvanyets seize ; th little knight gave com- mand to keep these two alive. When he had warmed himself a little, and sa^ ' that the janissaries were hotly pressed at the river, he sprang into the thick of the battle, and coming up with the dragoons, began real labor. Now he struck in front, now he turned to the right or the left, gave a thrust with his blade and looked no farther ; each time a white cap fell to the ground. The janissaries began to crowd from before him with an outcry ; he redoubled the swiftness of his blows ; and though he remained calm himself, no eye could follow the move* f^^^: IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-S) '''\V4 /.V^^^ < v^.%^ ^ {^ fe, f/. 1.0 I.I 2£ 12.5 I' S "^ III " !!f 1^ nil 2.0 IL25 i 1.4 1^ 1.6 ^ V '^/- ''/ '/ Photographic Sciences Corporalion 23 WEST MAIN STREET WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580 (716) 873-4503 L17 iV A \ .v^ fc V^Q 452 FAN MICHAEL. one strike or bright i meuts of his sabre, and know when he would when he would thrust, for his sabre described circle around him. Pan Lantskoronski, who had long heard of him as a master above masters, but' had not seen him hitherto in action, stopped fighting and looked on with amazement ; unable to believe his own eyes, he could not think that one man, though a master, and famous, could accomplish so much. He seized his head, therefore, and his comrades around only heard him repeating continually, "As God lives, they have told little of him yet ! " And others cried, << Look at him, for you will not see that again in this world ! " But Pan Michael worked on. The janissaries, pushed to the river, began now to crowd in disorder to the scows. Since there were scows enough, and fewer men were returning than had come, they took their places quickly and easily. Then the heavy oars moved, and between the janissaries and the bank was formed an interval of water which widened every instant. But from the scows guns began to thunder, whereupon the dragoons thundered in answer from their muskets; smoke rose over the water in cloudlets, then stretched out in long strips. The scows, and with them the janisspries, receded every moment. The dragoons, who held the field, raised a fierce shout, and threatening with their fists, called, — "Ah, thou dog, off with thee ! off with thee! " Pan Lantskoronski, though the balls were plashing still, seized Pan Michael by the shoulders right at the bank. " I did not believe my eyes," said he, " those, my bene- factor, are wonders which deserve a golden pen ! " "Native ability and training," answered Pan Michael, " that's the whole matter ! How mr.ny wars have I passed through ? " Then returning Lantskoronski's pressure, he freed him- self, and looking at the bank, cried, — "Look, your grace ; you will see another power." The chamberlain turned, and saw an officer drawing a bow on the bank. It was Pan Mushalski. Hitherto the famous bowman had been struggling with others in hand-to-hand conflicts with the enemy ; but now, when the janissaries had withdrawn to such a distance that bullets and pistol-balls could not reach them, he drew his bow, and standing on the bank at its highest point he tried PAN MICHAEL. 453 strike or le bright iim as a herto in izement ; that one plish so lomrades As God rs cried, L in this bo crowd enough, ley took kvy oars ink was instant, lereupon luskets ; hed out isspries, he field, )ir fists, ng still, nk. ly bene- lichael, passed 5d him- abow ( with t now, e that sw his I tried the string first with his finger, when it twanged sharply; he placed on it the feathered arrow — and aimed. At that moment Pan Michael and Lantskoronski looked at him. It was a beautiful picture. The bowman was sit- ting on his horse ; he held his left hand out straight before him, in it the bow, as if in a vice. The right hand he drew with increasing force to the nipple of his breast, till the veins were swelling on his forehead, and he aimed carefully. In the distance were visible, under a cloud of smoke, a num- ber of scows moving on the river, which was very high, from snow melting on the mountains, and was so transparent that the scows and the janissaries sitting on them were reflected in the water. Pistols on the bank were silent} eyes were turned .on Pan Mushalski, or looked in the direction in which his murderous arrow was to go. Now the string sounded loudly, and the feathered arrow left the bow. No eye could catch its flight; but all saw perfectly how a. sturdy janissary, standing at an oar, threw out his arms on a sudden, and turning on the spot, dropped into the river. The transparent surface spurted up from his weight; and Pan Mushalski said, — " For thee, Didyuk." Then he sought another arrow. " In honor of the hetman," said he to his comrades. They held their breath ; after a while the air , whistled again, and a second janissary fell on the scow. On all the scows the oars began to move more quickly ; they struck the clear river vigorously ; but the famous bow- man turned with a smile to the little knight, — " In honor of the worthy wife of your grace ! " A third time the bow was stretched ; a third time he sent out a bitter arrow ; and a third time it sank half its shaft's length in the body of a man. A shout of triumph thundered on the bank, a shout of rage from the scows. Then Pan Mushalski withdrew ; and after him followed other victors of the day, and went to the town. While returning, they looked with pleasure on the harvest of that day^ Few of the horde had perished, for they had not fought well even once ; and put to flight, they recrossed the river quickly. But the janissaries lay to the number of some tens of men, like bundles of firmly bound grain. A few were struggling yet, but all had been stripped by the ser- vants of the chamberlain. Looking at them. Pan Michael said, — ''Brave infantry I the men move to the conflict like wild 454 PAN MICHAEL. ij boars ; but they do not know beyond half what the Swedes do." "They fired as a man would crack nuts/' said the chamberlain. ^ " That came of itself, not through training, for they have no general training. They were of the Sultan's guard, and they are disciplined in some fashion ; besides these there are irregular janissaries, considerably inferior." " We have given them a keepsake ! God is gracious, that we begin the war with such a noteworthy victory." But the experienced Pan Michael had another opinion. " This is a small victory, insignificant," said he. " It is good to raise courage in men without training and in towns- people, but will have no result." " But do you think courage will not break in the Pagans ? " " In the Pagans courage will not break," said Pan Michael. Thus conversing, they reached Jvanyets, whnre the people gave them the two captured janissaries who had tried to hide from Pan Michael in the sunflowers. One was wounded somewhat, the other perfectly well and full of wild courage. When he reached the castle, the little knight, who understood Turkish well, though he did not speak it fluently, asked Pan Makovetski to question the man. Pan Makovetski asked if the Sultan was in Hotin himself, and if he would come soon to Kamenyets. The Turk answered clearly, but insolently, — " The Padishah is present himself. They said in the camp that to-morrow Halil Pasha and Murad Pasha would cross, taking engineers with them. To-morrow, or after to-morrow, the hour of destruction will come on you." Here the prisoiier put his hands on his hips, and, confi- dent in the terror of the Sultan's name, continued, — "Mad Poles ! how d^d you dare at the side of the Sultan to fall on his people and strike them ? Do you think that hard punishment will miss you ? Can that little castle protect you ? What will you be in a few days but captives ? What are you this day but dogs springing in the face of your master?" Pan Makovetski wrote down everything carefully ; but Pan Michael, wishing to temper the insolence of the prisoner, struck him on the face at the last words. The Turk was confused, and gained respect for the little knight straight- way, and in general began to express himself more decently. PAN MICHAEL. 455 but When the examination was over, and they brought him to the hall, Pan Michael said, — " It is necessary to send these prisoners and their confes- sion on a gallop to Warsaw, for at the king^s court they do not believe yet that there will be war." " And what do you think, gentlemen, did that prisoner tell the truth, or did he lie altogether ? " " If it please you, gentlemen," said Volodyovski, " it is possible to scorch his heels. I have a sergeant who executed Azya, the son of Tugai Bey, and who in these matters is exquisitissimus ; but, to my thinking, the janissary has told the truth in everything. The crossing will begin soon; we cannot stop it, — no ! even if there were a hundred times as many of us. Therefore nothing is left but to assemble, and go to Kamenyets with the news." "I have done so well at Jvanyets that I would shut myself up in the castle with pleasure," said the chamberlain, " were I sure that you would come from time to time with succor from Kamenyets. After that, let happen what would ! " "They have two hundred cannon," said Pan Michael; ** and if they bring over two heavy guns, this castle will not hold out one day. I too wished to shut myself up in it, but no«^ I know that to be useless." Others agreed with the little knight. Pan Lantskoronski, as if to show courage, insisted for a time yet on staying in Jvanyets ; but he was too experienced a soldier not to s.e that Volodyovski was right. At last he was interrupted by Pan Vasilkovski, who, coming from the field, rushed in quickly. "Gracious gentlemen," said he, "the river is not to be seen ; the whole Dneister is covered with rafts." " Are they crossing ? " inquired all at once. " They are, as true as life ! The Turks are on the rafts, and the chambuls in the ford, the men holding the horses' tails." Pan Lantskoronski hesitated no longer ; he gave orders at once to sink the old howitzer, and either to hide the other things, or take them to Kamenyets. Pan Michael sprang to his horse, and went with his men to a distant height to look at the crossing. Halil Pasha and Murad Pasha were crossing indeed. As far as the eye reached, it saw scows and rafts, pushed for- ward by oars, with measured movement, in the clear water. 466 PAN MICHAEL. Janissaries and spahis were moving together in great num- bers ; vessels for crossing had been prepared at Hotin a long time. Besides, great masses of troops were standing on the shore at a distance. Pan Michael supposed that they would build a bridge ; but the Sultan had not moved his main force yet. Meanwhile Pan Lantskoronski came up with his nien, and they marched toward Kameuyets with the little knight. Pan Pototski was waiting in the town for them. His quarters were filled with higher officers ; and before his quarters both .sexes were assembled, unquiet, careworn, curious. " The enemy is crossing, and Jvanyets is occupied 1 " said the little knight. " The works are finished, and we are waiting," auswered Pan Pototski. The news went to the crowd, who began to roar like a river. " To the gates ! to the gates ! " was heard through the town. " Tha enemy is in Jvanyets ! " Men and women ran to the bastions, expecting to see the enemy ; but the soldiers would not let them go to the places appointed for service. " Go to your houses ! " cried they to the crowds ; " you will hinder the defence. Soon will your wives see the Turks near at hand." Moreover, there was no alarm in the town, for already news had gone around of the victory of that day, and news naturally exaggerated. The soldiers told wonders of the meeting. " Pan Volodyovski defeated the janissaries, the Sultan's own guard," repeated all mouths. "It is not for Pagans to measure strength with Pan Volodyovski. He cut down the pasha himself. The Devil is not so terrible as he is painted ! And they did not withstand our troops. Good for you, dog-brothers ! Destruction to you and your Sultan! " The women showed themselves again at the intrenchments and bastions, but laden with flasks of gorailka, wine, and mead. This time they were received willingly ; and glad- ness began among the soldiers. Pan Pototski did not oppose this ; wishing to sustain courage in the men and cheerfulness, because there was an inexhaustible abundance of ammuni- tion in the town and the castle, he permitted them to fire salvos, hoping that these sounds of joy would confuse the enemy not a little, should they hear them. Pan Michael remained at the quarters of the sta- PAN MICHAEL. 457 at nuiD- in a long g on the at they )ved his aiue up its with le town officers ; inquiet, I "said iswered : like a igh the nen ran soldiers rvice. "you iee the already d news of the iultan's Pagans b down } he is Good iltan!" iments le, and 1 glad- oppose alness, imuni- to fire se the d' 8ta- r rosta till nightfall, when he mounted his horse and was escaping in secret with his servant to the cloister, wishing to be with his wife as soon as possible. But his attempts came to nothing, for he was recognized, and dense crowds surrounded his horse. Shouts and vivats began. Mothers raised their children to him. " There he is I look at him, remember him ! " repeated many voices. They admired him immensely j but people unacquainted with war were astonished at his diminutive stature. It could not find place in the heads of the towns-people that a man so small, and with such a pleasant face, could be the most terrible soldier of the Commonwealth, — a soldier whom none could resist. But he rode among the crowds, and smiled from time to time, for he was pleased . When he came to the cloister, he fell into the open arms of Basia. She knew already of his deeds done that day and all his masterly blows ; the chamberlain of Podolia had just left the cloister, and, as an eye-witness, had given her a detailed report. Basia, at the beginning of the narrative, called the women present in the cloister hence, — the abbess and the wives of Makovetski, Humyetski, Ketling, Hotsimirski; and as the chamberlain went on, she began to plume her- self immensely before them. Pan Michael came just after the women had gone. When greetings were finished, the wearied knight sat down to supper. Basia sat at his side, placed food on his plate, and poured mead into his goblet. He ate and drank willingly, for he had put almost nothing in his mouth the whole day. In the intervals he related something too; and Basia, listening with gleaming eyes, shook her head, according to custom, asking, — " Ah, ha ! Well ? and what ? " "There are strong men among them, and very fierce; but it is hard to find a Turk who 's a swordsman," said the little knight. " Then I could meet any of them ? " " You might, only you will not, for I will not take you." " Even once in my life ! You know, Michael, when you go outside the walls, I am not even alarmed ; I know that no one can reach you." " But can't they shoot me ? " " Be quiet I Is n't there a Lord God ? You will not let them cut you down, — that is the main thing." " I will not let one or two slay me." 458 PAN MICHAEL. " Nor three, Michael, nor four." " Nor four tliousand," said Zagloba, uiiinicking her. " If you knew, Michael, what she did when the chamberlain was telling his story. I thought 1 should burst from laughter. As God Is dear to me ! she snorted just like a goat, and looked into the face of each woman in turn to see if she was delighted in a fitting manner. In the end 1 was afraid that the goat would go to butting, — no very polite spectacle." The little knight stretched himself after eating, for he was considerably tired ; then suddenly he drew Basia to him and said, — " My quarters in the castle are ready, but I do not wish to return. I might stay here to-night, I suppose." •' As you like, Michael," said she, dropping her eyes. " Ha ! " said Zagloba, '' they look on me here as a mush- room, not a man, for the abbess invites me to live in the nunnery. But I '11 pay her, my head on that point ! Have you seen how Pani Hotsimirski is ogling me ? She is a widow — very^ well — I won't tell you any more." " I think I shall stay," said the little knight. " If you will only rest well," said Basia. " Why should n't he rest ? " asked Zagloba. " Because we shall talk, and talk, and talk." Zagloba wishing to go to his own room, turned to look for his cap ; at last, when he had found it. he put it on his head and said, " You will not talk, and talk, and talk." Then he went out. FAH M1CUA£L. 409 n CHAPTER LIII. Next morning, at daybreak, the little knight went to Knyahin and captured Buluk Pasha, — a notable warrior among the Turks. The whole day passed for him in labor on the field, a part of the night in counsel with Pan Potot- ski, and only at first cock-crow did he lay down his wearied head to sleep a little. But he was barely slumber- ing sweetly and deeply when the thunder of cannon roused him. The man P^ ontka, from J mud, a faithful servant of Pan Michael, almost a friend, came into the room. " Your grace," said he, " the enemy is before the town." " What guns are those ? " asked the little knight. " Our guns, frightening the Pagans. There is a consid- erable party driving off cattle from the field." " Janissaries or cavalry ? " " Cavalry. Very black. Our side is frightening them with the Holy Cross ; for who knows but they are devils ? " " Devils or no devils, we must be at them," said the little knight. " Go to the ladj'^, and tell her that 1 am in the field. If she wishes to come to the castle to look out, she may, if she comes with Pan Zagloba, for 1 count most on his discretion." Half an hour later Pan Michael rushed into the field at the head of dragoons and volunteer nobles, who calculated that It would be possible to exhibit themselves in skirmishing. From the old castle the cavalry were to be seen perfectly, In number about two thousand, composed in part of spahis, but mainly of the Egyptian guard of the Sultan. In this last served wealthy and generous mamelukes from the Nile. Thei^ mail in gleaming scales, their bright kefis, woven witn gold, on their heads, their white burnooses and their weapons set with diamonds, made them the most brilliant cavalry in the world. They were armed with darts, set on jointed staffs, and with swords and knives greatly curved. Sitting on horses as swift as the wind, they swept over the field like a rainbow-colored cloud, shouting, whirling, and winding between their fingers the deadly darts. The Poles in the castle could not look at them long enough. 460 PAN MICHAEL. Pan Michael pushed toward them with his cavalry. It was ditftcult, however, lor both sides to meet with cold, weapons, since the cannon of the castle restrained the Tnrks, and they were too numerous for the little knight to go to them, and have a trial beyond the reach of Polish cannon, ^or a time, however, both sides circled around at a distance, shaking their weapons and shouting loudly. But at last this empty threatening became clearly disagreeable to the fiery sons of the desert, for all at once single horse- men began to separate from the mass and advance, calling loudly on their opponents. Soon they scattered over the field, and glittered on It like flowers which the wind drives in various directions. Pan Michael looked at his own men. "Gracious gentlemen," said he, "they are inviting us. Who will go to the skirmish ? " The fiery cavalier. Pan Vasilkovski, sprang out first; after him Pan Mushalski, the infallible bowman, but also in hand-to-hand conflict an excellent skirmisher ; after these went P^n Myazga of the escutcheon Prus, who dur- ing the full speed of his horse could carry off a finger-ring on his lance j after Pan Myazga galloped Pan Teodor Paderevski, Pan Ozevich, Pan Shmlud-Plotski, Prince Ovsyani, and Pan Murkos-Sheluta, with a number of good cavaliers ; and of the dragoons there went also a group, for the hope of rich plunder Incited them, but more than all the peerless horses of the Arabs. At the head of the dragoons went the stern Lushla ;• and gnawing his yellow mustache, he was choosing at a distance the wealthiest enemy. The day was beautiful. They were perfectly visible; the cannon on the walls became silent one after another, till at last all firing had ceased, for the gunners were fear- ful of injuring some of their own men; they preferred also to look at the battle rather than fire at scattered skir- mishers. The two sides rode toward each other at a walk, without hastening, then at a trot, not in a line, but irregu- larly, as suited each man. At length, when they had ridden near to each other, they reined in their horses, and fell to abusing each other, so as to rouse anger and daring. " You '11 not grow fat with us, Pagan dogs ! ** cried the Poles. " Your vile Prophet will not protect you ! " The others cried in Turkish and Arabic. Many Poles knew both languages, for, like the celebrated bowman, many PAN MICHAEL. 461 had gone through grievous captivity ; therefore when Pagans blasphemed tlie Mo8t Holy Lady with special insolence, anger raised the hair on the servants of Mary, and they urged on their horses, wishing to take revenge for the insult to her name. Who struck the first blow and deprived a nidn of dear life ? Pan Mushalski pierced first with an arrow a young bey, with a purple keti on his head, and dressed in a silver scaled armor, clear as moonlight. The painful shaft went under his left eye, and entered his head half the length of its shaft ; he, throwing back his beautiful face and spreading his arms, flew from the saddle. The archer, putting his bow under his thigh, sprang forward and cut him yet with the sabre ; then taking the bey's excellent weapons, and driving his horrn men j do not oppose, then, / will ; surrender your town. If you resist, you will all perish under the sword, and no voice of man will rise against me." walls The lent a ji'ange, »g the They considered long what response to give to that letter, and rejected the impolitic counsel of Zagloba to cut off a dog's tail and send it in answer. They despatched a clever man skilled in Turkish ; Yiiritsa was his name. HS bore a letter which read as follows : — 470 PAN michae:.. " We do not wish to anger the Sultan, but we do not hold it our duty to obey him, tor we have not taken oath to him, but to ony own lord. Kamenyets we will not surrender, for an oath binds us to defend the fortresses and churches while our lives last." After this answer the officers went to their places on the walls. Bishop Lautskoronski and the starosta took advan- .iiage of this, and sent a new letter to the Sultan, asking of him an armistice for four weeks. When news of this went along the gates, an uproar' and clatter of sabres began. " But I believe," repeated this man and that, " that we are here burning at the guns, and behind our shoulders they are sending letters without our knowledge, though we are members of the council." At the evening kindya the officers went in a body to the starosta, with the little knight and Pan Makovetski at their head, both greatly afflicted at what had happened. " How is this ? " asked Makovetski. " Are you thinking already of surrender, that you have sent a new envoy ? Why has this happened without our knowledge ? " " In truth," added the little knight, " since we are called to a council, it is not right to send letters without our knowledge. Neither will we permit any one to mention surrender; if any one wishes to mention it, let him with- draw from authority." While speaking he was terribly roused ; being a soldier of rare obedience, it caused him the utmost pain to speak thus against his superiors. But since he had sworn to defend the castle till his death he thought, " It behooves me to speak thus." The starosta was confused and answered, "I thought this was done with general consent." '♦ There is no consent. We will die here ! " cried a number of voices. " I am glad to hear that," said the starosta ; " for in me faith is dearer than life, and cowardice has never come near me, and will not. Remain, gracious gentlemen, to supper ; we will come to agreement more easily." But they would not remain. ** Our place is at the gates, not at the table," said the little knight. At this time the bishop arrived, and learning what the iquestion was, turned at once to Pan Makovetski and Volodyovski. >.oId it our ,0 our own inds us to iS on the »k advan- H,sking of ;his went !8 began, at we are lers they h we are iidya the ;he little 3 greatly thinking T envoy ? Eire called ;hout our I mention lim with- a soldier to speak sworn to behooves thought cried a 'or in me ver come emen, to said the what the ttski and PAN MICHAEL. 471 " Worthy men ! " said he, " each has the same thing at heart as you, and no one has mentioned surrender. I sent to ask for an armistice of four weeks ; I wrote as follows ; * During that time we will send to our king for succor, and await his instru'jtions, and further that will be which God gives.' " When the little knight heard this he was excited anew, hut this time because rage carried him away, and scorn at ;juch a conception of military matters. He, a soldier since childhood, could not believe his ears, could not believe that any man would propose a truce to an enemy, so as to have time himself to send for succor. The little knight looked at Makovetski and then at other officers ; they looked at him. " Is this a jest ? " asked a number of voices. Then all were silent. '*I fought through the Tartar, Cossack, Moscow, and, Swedish wars," said Pan Michael, at last, "and I have never heard of such reasons. The Sultan has not come hither to please us, but himself. How will he consent to an armisiice, when we write to him that at the end of that time we expect aid ? " '> If he does not agree, there will be nothing different from what there is now," said the bishop. *' Whoso begs for an armistice exhibits fear and weak- ness, and whoso looks for succor mistrusts bis own power. The Pagan dog believes this of us from that letter, and thereby irreparable harm has been done." '' I might be somewhere else," said the bishop ; " and because I did not desert my flock in time of need, I endure reprimand." The little knight was sorry at once for the worthy prelate; therefore he took him by the knees, kissed his hands, and said, — ''God keep me from giving any reprimand here; but since there is a council, I utter what experience dictates to » me. " What is to be clone, then ? Let the fault be mine ; but what is to be done ? How repair the evil ? " asked the bishop. " How repair the evil ? " repeated Volodyovski. And thinking a moment, he raised his head joyously, — " Well, it is possible. Gracious gentlemen, I pray you to follow me." He went out, and after him the officeri. A quarter of an 472 PAN MICflAEL. hour later all Karaenyets was trembling from the thunder of cannon. Volodyovski rushed out with volunteers ; and falling upon sleeping janissaries in the approaches, he slashed tnera till he scattered and drove the whole force to the tabor. Then he returned to the starosta, with whom he found the bishop, " Here," said he, joyously, — " here is he'.p for you." • « FAN MICHAEL. 473 I thunder ers; aud iches, he ole force 'ouud tho help lor CHAPTER LV. After that sortie the night was passed in desultory firing; at daylight it was announced that a number of Turks were standing near the castle, waiting till men were sent out to negotiate. Happen what might, it was needful to know what Ihey wanted; therefore Pan Makovetski and Pan Myslishevski were appointed at the council to go out to the Pagans. A little later Pan Kazimir Humyetski joined them, and they went forth. There were three Turks, — Muhtar Bey, Salorai, the pasha of Rushchuk, and the third Kozra, an interpreter. The meeting took place under the open sky outside the gate of the castle. The Turks, at sight of the envoys, began to bow, putting their finger-tips to their hearts, mouths, and foreheads ; the Poles greeted them politely, asking why they had come. To this Salomi answered, — " Dear men ! a great wrong has been done to our lord, over which all who love justice must weep ; and for which He who was before the ages will punish you, if you do not correct it straightway. Behold, you sent out of your own will Yuritsa, who beat with the forehead to our vizir and begged him for a cessation of arms. When we, trusting in your virtue, went out of the trenches, you began to fire at us from cannon, and rushing out from behind walls, covered the road with corpses as far as the tents of the Padishah ; which proceeding cannot remain without punishment, un- less you surrender at once the castle": .. j^ the town, and show great regret and repentance." To this Makovetski gave answer, — " Yuritsa is a dog, who exceeded his instructions, for he ordered his attendant to hang out a white flag, for which he will be judged. The bishop on his own behalf inquired privately if an armistice might be arranged; but you did not cease to fire in time of sending those letters. I myself am a witness of that, for broken stones wounded me in the mouth; wherefore you have not the right to ask us to cease firing. If you come now with an armistice ready, it is well ; if not, tell your lord, dear men^ that we will defend 474 PAN MICHAEL. ' ^ walls and the town as before, until we perish, or what ore certain, till you perish, in these rocks. We have noiiiing further to give you, except wishes that God may increase your days, and permit you to live to old age." Alter tliis conversation the envoys separated straightway. The Turks returned to the vizir j Makovetski, Ilumyetski, and Myslishevski to the castle. They were covered with questions as to how they had sent off the envoys. They related the Turkish declaration. "Do not receive it, dear brothers," said Kazimir Humy. etski. " In brii^f, tliese dogs wish that we should give up the keys of the town before evening." To this many voices gave answer, repeating the favorite expression, — " That Tagan dog will not grow fat with us. We will not surrender ; we will drive him away in confusion. We do not want him." After such a decision, all separated ; and firing began at once. The Turks had succeeded already in i)utting many heavy guns in jiosition ; and their balls, passing tiie " breast- works," began to fall into the town. Cannoneers in the town and the castles worked in the sweat of their foreheads the rest of the day and all night. When any one fell, there was no man to take his place ; there was a lack also of men to carry balls and powder. Only before daybreak did the up- roar cease soraewiiat. But barely was the day growing gray in the east, and the rosy gold-edged belt of dawn appearing, when in both castles the alarm was sounded. Whoso was sleeping sprang to his feet; drowsy throngs came out on the streets, listening carefully. "They are preparing for an assault," said some to others, pointing to the side of the castle." "But is Pan Volodyovski there ?" asked alarmed voices. " He is, he is ! " answered others. In the castles they rang the chapel bells, and rattling of drums was heard on all sides. In the half-light, half-dark- ness of morning, when the town was comparatively quiet, those voices seemed mysterious and solemn. At that moment the Turks played the " kindya ; " one band gave the sounds to another, and they ran in that way, like an echo, through the whole immense tabor. The Pagan swarms began to move around the tents. At the rising day the towering intrenchments, ditches, and approaches came out of the darkness, stretching in a long line at the side of the castle. The heavy Turkish guns roared at once along PAN MICHAEL. 475 or what iVe have iod may jc." ightway. inyetski, red with J. Thev V Humy. give up favorite will not We do began at ig many " breast- i in the oreheads ill, there ) of men 1 the up- ng gray rearing, oso was out on ring for of the ilarmed tling of f-dark- atively It that gave ike an Pagan ig day came 3ide of along its whole length ; the cliffs of the Smotrych roared back in tliundurlng echo ; and the noise was as awful and teriiblo as if all the thunders in the storehouse of heaven luul flashed and shot down together, bringing with them the dome of clouds to the earth. That was a battle of artillery. The town and the castles gave mighty answers. Soon smoke veiled the sun and the light; the Turkish works were invisible. Kamenyets was hidden ; only one gray enormous cloud was to be seen, filled in the Interior with lightning, with thunder and roaring. But the Turkish guns carried farther than those of the town. Soon death began to cut people down in Kamenyets. A number of cannon were dismounted. In service at the arque- buses, two or three men fell at a time. A Franciscan Father, who was blessing the guns, had his nose and part of his lip under a cannon j two very in working that cannon were carried off by a wedge from brave Jews who assisted killed. But the Turkish guns struck mainly at the intrenchment of the town. Pan Kazimir Humyetski sat there like a salamander, in the c^reatest hre and smoke: one half of his company had fal ,n ; nearly all of those who remained were wounded. Hj himself lost speech and hearing ; but with the aid of the Polish mayor he forced the enemy's battery to pilence, at least until new guns were brought to replace the old ones. A day passed, a second, a third ; and that dreadful " col- loquium" of cannon did not cease for an instant. The Turks changed gunners four times a day ; but in the town the very same men had to work all the time without sleep, almost without food, stifled from smoke; many were wounded from broken stones and fragments of cannon carriages. The soldiers endured ; but the hearts began to weaken in the inhabitants. It was necessary at last to drive them with clubs to the cannon, where they fell thickly. Happily, in the evening of the third day and through the night following, from Thursday till Friday, the main can- nonading was turned on the castles. They were both covered, but especially the old one, with bombs from great mortars, which, however, " harmed little, since in darkness each bomb was discernible, and a man could avoid it." But toward evening, when such weariness seized men that they fell ofE their feet from drowsiness, they perished often enough. 470 PAN MTCIIAKL. Tho littlo knight, Kctling, Mysliahovski, and Kvasi- brotski ;in.s\verod tho Turkish fire lioia thi! ciistles. The staro8t:i luokod in at them i-op(>iit(Hlly, and advanced oinid a hail of buHets, anxious, but risganUcss of danger. Toward (jvcning, liowever, wh«^n the lire had increased still more, J'an I'ototski approached I 'an Miehael. " Gracious Colonel," said he, "we shall not hohl out." "While they oontine themsolres to firing we sliall hold out," answered the litth^ knight ; "■ but they will blow ua n\t ol hero with mines, for they are makiiig them." "Are thejr really niiniug?" asked tho staroata, in alarm. " Seventy cannon are playing, and their thunder is almost unceasing; still, there are moments of (juict. When such a moment eomes, put down your ear candully and listen." At that time it was not needful to wait long, especially as an accident came to their aid. One of tho Turkish siege- guns burst; that caused a certain disorder. They sent from other intrenchmeiits to inquire what had happened, and there was a lull in cannonading. Pan Michaol and the starosta approached tho very end of one of the projections of the castle, and began to listen. After a certain time their ears caught clearly enough the resonant sound of hammers in the clifF. " They are ])0unding," said the starosta. " They are pounding," said the little knight. Then they were silent. Great alarm appeared on the face of the starosta; he raised his hands and pressed his temples. Seeing this, Pan Michael said, — " This is a usual thing in all sieges. At Zbaraj they were digging under us night and day." The starosta raised his hand : " What did Prince Yeremi do ? " "He withdrew from intrenchments of wide circuit into narrower ones." "But what should we do ?" "We should take the guns, and with them all that is movable, and transfer them to the old castle ; for the old one is founded on rocks that the Turks cannot I3I0W up with mines. 1 have thought always that the now castle would serve merely for the first resistance ; after that we must blow it up with powder, and the real defence will begin ill the old one." A moment of silence followed; and the starosta bent hia anxious head again. PAN MICriAEL. 477 begin it his "But if we havo to witlidniw from tlio old oastlo, whcro shall we go?" askod hv, with a brokuii voice. At that, the little knight straighteued himself, and pointed with his linger to the earth: *' I shall go there." At that monu'ut the guns roared again, and a whole flock of bombs began to Hy to the castle ; but as darkness was in the world, they could be seen ptirfectly. Pan Michael took leave of the general, and wont along the walls. Going from one battery to another, he encouraged men everywhere, gave advice ; at last, meeting with Ketliug, he said| — « Well, how is it ? " Ketling smiled pleasantly. " It is clear as day from the bombs," said lie, pressing the little knight's hand. '' They do not spare fire on us." " A good guu of theirs burst. Did you burst it ? " "I did." " I am terribly sleepy." " And 1 too, but there is no time." " Ai," said Pan Michael ; " and the little wives must be frightened; at thought of that, sleep goes away." " They are praying for us," said Ketling, raising his eyes toward the flying bombs. " God give them health ! " said Pan Michael. "Among earthly women," began Ketling, "there are none — " But he did not finish, for the little knight, turning at that moment toward the interior of the castle, cried suddenly, in a loud voice, — " For God's sake ! Save us 1 What do I see ? " And he sprang forward. Ketling looked around with astonishment. At a few paces distant, in the court of the castle, he saw Basia, with Zagloba and the Lithuanian, Pyentka. "To the wall! to the wall!" cried the little knight, dragging them as quickly as j)ossible to the cover of the battlements. " For God's sake ! " "Ha!" said Zagloba, with a broken voice, and panting; " help yourself here with such a woman, if you please. I remonstrate with her, saying, ' You will destroy yourself and me.' I kneel down, — no use. Was I to let her go alone ? Uh ! No help, no help 1 ' I will go ; I will go,' said I. Here she is for you ! " Basia had fear in her face, and her brow was quivering as if before weeping. But it was not bombs that she feared, 478 PAN MICHAEL. nor the whizzing of balls, nor fragments of stones, but the anger of her husband. Therefore she clasped her hands like a child fearing punishment, and exclaimed, with sobbing voice, — " I could not, Michael dear ; as I love you, I could not. Be not langry, Michael. I cannot stay there when you are perishing here. I cannot ; I cannot ! " He had begun to be angry indeed, and had cried, "Basia, vou have no fear of God ! " but sudden tenderness seized him, his voice stuck in his throat; and only when that dear- est bright head was resting on his breast, did he say, — " You are my faithful friend until death; " and he embraced her. But Zagloba, pressing up to the wall, said to Ketling: " And yours wished to come, but we deceived her, spying that we were not coming. How could she come in such a condition ? A general of artillery will be born to you. I *m a rogue if it will not be a general. Well, on the bridge from the town to the castle, the bombs are Tailing like peas. I thought I should burst, — from anger, not from fear. I slipped oil sharp pieces of shell, and cut my skin. I shall not be ab?e to sit down without pain for a week. The nuns will have to rub me, without minding modesty. Uf ! But those rascals are shooting. May the thunderbolts shoot them away ! Pan Pototski wants to yield the command to me. Give the soldiers a drink, or they will not hold out. Sco that bomb! It will fall somewhere near us. Hide yourself, Basia ! As God lives, it will fall near ! " But the bomb fell far away, not near, for it fell on the roof of the Lutheran church in. the old castle. Since the dome was very strong, ammunition had been carried in there ; but this missile broke the dome, and set fire to the powder. A mighty explosion, louder than the thunder of cannon, shook the foundations of both castles. From the battlement, voices of terror were heard. Polish and Turkish cannon were silent. Ketling left Zagloba, and Volociyovski left Basia. Both sprang to the walls with all the strength in their limbs. For a time it was heard how both gave commands with panting rreasts ; but the rattle of drums in the Turkish trenches drowned their commands. "They will make an assault ! " whispered Zagloba. In fact, the Turks, hearing the explosion, imagined apparently that both castles were destroyed, the defenders but the r hauds 3d, with mid not. you are " Basia, ;s seized lat dear- Y,—. mbraced Ketling : r, spying I such a u. I'm 3 bridge ks peas, m fear. I shall 'he nuns [f! But shoot nand to d out. Hide on the nee the ried in to the der of lorn the urkish Both limbs. with urkish agined nders PAN MICHAEL. 479 partly buried in the ruins, and partly seized with fear. With that thought, they prepared lor the storm. Fools ! they knew not that only the Lutheran church had gone into the air. The explosion b"d produced no other effect than the shock ; not even a gun had fallen from its carriage in the new castle. But in the Intrenchments the rattle of drums grew more and more hurried. Crowds of janissaries pushed out of the intrenchments, and ran with quick steps toward the castle. Fires in the castle and in the Turkish trenches were quenched, it is true ; but the night was clear, and in the light of the moon a dense mass of white caps were visible, sinking and rising in the rush, like waves stirred by wind. A number of thousands of janissaries and several hundred volunteers were running forward with rage and the hope of certain victor^'^ in their hearts ; but many of them were never again to see the minarets of Stambul, the bright waters of the Bosphorus, and the dark cypresses of the cemeteries. Pan Michael ran, like a spirit, along the walls. *' Don't fire ! Wait for the word ! " cried he, at every gun. The dragoons were lying flat at the battlements, panting with rage. Silence followed ; there was no sound but that of the quick tread of the janissaries, like low thunder. The nearer they came, the more certain they felt of taking both castles at a blow. Many thought that the remnant of the defenders had withdrawn to the town, and that the bat- tlements were empty. When they had run to the fosse, they began to fill it with fascines and bundles of straw, and filled it in a twinkle. On the walls, the stillness was unbroken. But when the first ranks stood on the stuff with which the fosse had been filled, in one of the battlement openings a pistol-shot was heard ; then a shrill voice shouted, — " Fire ! " At the same time both bulwarks, and the prolongation joining them, gleamed with a long flash of flame. The thunder of cannon, the rattle of musketry, and the shouts of the assailants were mingled. When a dart, hurled by the hand of a strong beater, sinks half its length in the belly of a bear, he rolls himself into a bundle, roars, struggles, flounders, straightens, and again rolls himself; thus l)recisely did the throng of janissaries and volunteers. Not one shot of the defenders was wasted. Cannon loaded with grape laid men flat as a pavement, just as a fierce wind 480 PAN MICHAEL. levela standing grain with one breath. Those who attacked the extension, joining the bulwarks, found themselves under three tires, and seized with terror, became a disordered mass in the centre, falling so thickly that they formed a quiver- ing mound. Ketling poured grape-shot from two cannon into that group ; at last, when they began to flee, he closed, with a rain of lead and iron, the narrow exit between the bulwarks. The attack was repulsed on the whole line, when the janissaries, deserting the fosse, ran, like madmen, with a howl of terror. They began in the Turkish intrenchments to hurl flaming tar buckets and torches, and burn artiflcial fires, making day of uight, so as to illuminate the road for the fugitives, and to make pursuit difficult for a sortie. Meanwhile Pan Michael, seeing that crowd enclosed between the bulwarks, shouted for his dragoons, and went out against them. The unfortunate Turks tried once more to escape through the exit; but Ketling covered them so terribly that he soon blocked the place with a pile of bodies as high as a wall. It remained to the living to perish ; for the besieged would not take prisoners, hence they began to defend themselves desperately. Strong men collected in little groups (two, three, five), and supporting one another with their shoulders, armed with darts, battle-axes, daggers, and sabres, cut madly. Fear, terror, certainty of death, despair, was changed in them into one feeling of rage. The fever of battle seized them. Some rushed in fury single-handed on the dragoons. These were borne apart on sabres in a twinkle. That was a struggle of t^\;o furies ; for the dragoons, from toil, sleeplessness, and hunger, were possessed by the anger of beasts against an enemy that they surpassed in skill in using cold weapons j hence they spread terrible disaster. Ketling, wishing on his part to make the scene of struggle more visible, gave command to ignite tar buckets, and in the light of them could be seen irrestrainable Mazovians fighting against janissaries with sabres, dragging them by the heads and beards. The savage Lusnia raged specially, like a wild bull. At the other wing Pan Michael himself was fighting; seeing that Basia was looking at him from the walls, he surpassed himself. As when a venomous weasel breaks into grain where a swarm of mice are living; and makes terrible slaughter among them, so did the little knight rush like a spirit of destruction among the janis- PAN MICHAEL. 481 I attacked v^es under 3red mass a quiver- cannon he closed, ween the when the n, with a nchments artificial road for jrtie. enclosed and went )nce more 1 them so of bodies jrish; for began to lected in i another , daggers, of death, of rage. in fury ne apart o furies ; ^er, were my that hence struggle and in lazovians hem by pecially, himself im from nomous 3 living; le little e janis- saries. His name was known to the besiegers already, both from previous encounters and from the narratives of Turks in Hotin. There was a general opinion that no man who met hira could save himself from death; hence many a janissary of those enclosed between the bulwarks, seeing Tan Michael suddenly in front, did not even defend himself, but closing his eyes, died under the thrust of the little knight's rapier, with the word " kismet " on his lips. Finally resistance grew weak; the remnant of the Turks rushed to that wall of bodies which barred the exit, and there they were finished. The dragoons returned now through the filled fosse with singing, shouting, and panting, with the odor of blood on them ; a number of cannon-shots were fired from the Turk- ish intrenchments and the castle ; then silence followed. Thus ended that artillery battle which lasted some days, and was crowned by the storm of the janissaries. " Praise be to God," said the little knight, " there will be rest till the morning kindya at least, and in justice it belongs to us." But that was an apparent rest only, for when night was still deeper they heard in the silence the sound of hammers beating the cliff. " That is worse than artillery," said Ketling, listening. " Now would be the time to make a sortie," said the little knight ; " but 't is impossible ; the men are too weary. They have not slept and they have not eaten, though they had food, for there was no time to take it. Besides, there are always some thousands on guard with the miners, so that there may be no opposition from our side. There is no help but to blow up the new castle ourselves, and withdraw to the old one." " That is not for to-day," answered Ketling. " See, the men have fallen like sheaves of grain, and are sleeping a stone sleep. The dragoons have not even wiped their swords." " Basia, it is time to go home and sle: j," said the little knight. " I will, Michael," answered Basia, obediently ; " I will go as you command. But the cloister is closed now; I should prefer to remain and watch over your sleep." " It is a wonder to me," said the little knight, " that after such toil sleep has left mo, and I have no wish whatever to rest my head. ax 482 PAN MICHAEL. " Because you have roused your blood among the janis- saries," said Zagloba. " It was always so with me ; after a battle I could never sleep iu any way. But as to Basia, why should she drag herself to a closed gate ? Let her remain here till morning." Basia pressed Zagloba with delight ; and the little knight, seeing how much she wished to stay, said, — " Let us go to the chambers." They went in ; but the place was full of lime-dust, which the cannon-balls had raised by shaking the walls. It \yas impossible to stajf* there, so they went out again, and took uheir places in a niche made when the old gate had been walled in. Pan Michael sat there, leaning against the masonry. Basia nestled up to him, like a child to its mother. The night was in August, warm and fragrant. The moon illuminated the niche with a silver light; the faces of the little knight and Basia were bathed in its rays. Lower down, in the court of the castle, were groups of sleeping soldiers and the bodies of those slain during the cannonade, for there had been no time yet for their burial. The calm light of the moon crept over those bodies, as if that hermit of the sky wished to know who was sleeping from weariness merely, and who had fallen into the eternal slumber. Farther on was outlined the wall of the main castle, from which fell a black shadow on one half of the courtyard. Outside .the walls, from between the bulwarks, where the janissaries lay cut down with sabres, came the voices of men. They were camp followers and those of the dragoons to whom booty was dearer than slumber; they were stripping the bodies of the slain. Their lanterns were gleaming on the place of combat like fireflies. Some of them called to one another; and one was singing in an undertone a sweet song not beseeming the work to which he was given at the moment — " Nothing is silver, nothing is gold to me now, Nothing is fortune. Let nie die at the fence, then, of hunger, If only near thee." But after a certain time that movement began to decrease, and at last stopped completely. A silence set in which was broken only by the distant sound of the hammers breaking the cliffs, and the calls of the sentries on the walls. That silence, the moonlight, and the night full of beauty delighted PAN MICHAEL. 483 he janis- ; after a to Basia, Let her e knight, ;t, which It %yas md took lad been inst the d to its I'agrant. jht; the its rays, coups of ring the r burial. ies, as if sleeping eternal e main of the ilwarks, a,me the e of the they ns were >ome of in an ) which icrease, ch was eaking That ighted Pan Michael and Basia. A yearning came upon them, it is unknown why, and a certain sadness, though pleasant. Basia raised her eyes to her husband ; and seeing that his eyes were open, she said, — " Michael, you are not sleeping." " It is a wonder, but I cannot sleep." " It is pleasant for you here ? " " Pleasant. But for you ? " Basia nodded her bright head. " Oh, Michael, so pleas- ant ! ai, ai ! Did you not hear what that man was singing ? " • Here she repeated the last words of the little song, — " Let me die at the fence, theu, of hunger, If only near thee." A moment of silence followed, which '^^ o little knight interrupted, — " But listen, Basia." " What, Michael ? " " To tell the truth, we are wonderfully happy with each other ; and I think if one of us were to fall, the other would grieve. beyond measure." Basia understood perfectly that when the little knight said "if one of us were to fall," instead of die, he had himpelf only in mind. It came to her head that maybe he did not expect to come out of that siege alive, that he wished to accustom her to that termination; therefore a dreadful presentiment pressed her heart, and clasping her hands, she said, — " Michael, have pity on yourself and on me ! " The voice of the little knight was moved somewhat, though calm. "But see, Basia, you are not right," said he; "for if you only reason the matter out, what is this temporal exist- ence ? Why break one's neck over it ? Who would be satisfied with tasting happiness and love here when all breaks like a dry twig, — who ? " But Basia began to tremble from weeping, and to repeat, — " I will not hear this ! I will not ! 1 will not ! " " As God is dear to me, you are not right," repeated the little knight. " Look, think of it : there above, beyond that quiet moon, is a country of bliss without end. Of such a one speak to me. Whoever reaches that meadow will draw breatli for the first time, as if after a long journey, and will 184 PAN MICHAEL. feed in peace. When my time comes, — and that is a sol- dier's affair, — it is your simple duty to say to yourself : ' That is notliing ! Michfiel is gone. Tr^'o, he is gone far, farther than from here to Lithuania; but that is nothing, for I shall follow him.' liasia, be (^uiet ; do not weep. 'I'he one who goes first will prepare quarters for the other ; that is the whole nuxbter." Here there came on him, as it were, a vision of coming evtMts; for he raised his eyes to the moonlight, and continued, — " What is this juortal life ? Grant that I am there first, waiting till some one knocks at the heavenly gate. Saint Peter opens it. I look ; who is that ? My Hasia ! Save us ! Oh, I shall jump then ! Oh, I sh:ill cry then ! Dear God, words fail me. And there will be no tears, only endless rejoicing ; and there will be no !*agans, nor cannon, nor mines undiu* walls, only peace and happiness. Ai, Basia, remember, this life is nothing ! " " Michael, Michael ! " repeated Basia. And again came silence, broken only by the distant, monotonous sound of the hammers. " Basia, let us pray together," said Pan Michael, at last. And those two souls began to pray. As they prayed, peace came on both ; and then sleep overcame them, and they slumbered till the first dawn. Pan Michael conducted Basia away before the morning kindya to the bridge joining the old castle with the town. In parting, he said, — " This life is nothing ! remember that, Basia." TAN MICHAEL. 485 CHAPTER LVI. The thunder of cannon shook the castles and the town immediately after the kindya. The Turks had dug a fosse at the side of the castle, five hundred yards long ; in one place, at the very wall, they were digging deeply. From that fosse there went against the walls an unceasing fire from janissary muskets. The besieged made scrsens of leather bags filled with wool ; but as long balls and bombs were hurled continually from the intrenchments, bodies fell thickly around the cannon. At one gun a bomb killed six men of Volodyovski's infantry at once ; at other guns men were falling continually. Before evening the leaders saw that they could hold out no longer, especially as the mines might be exploded any moment. In the night, therefore, the captains led out their companies, and before morning they had transferred, amid unbroken firing, all the guns, powder, and supplies of provisions to the old castle. That, being built on a rock, could hold out longer, and there was special difficulty in digging under it. Pan Michael, when consulted on this matter at the council, declared that if no one would negotiate, he was ready to defend it a year. His words went to the town, and poured great consolation into hearts, for people knew that the little knight would keep his word even at the cost of his life. At the evacuation of the new castle, strong mines were put under both bulwarks and the front. These exploded with great noise about noon, but caused no serious loss to the Turks ; for, remembering the lesson of the day be*ore, they had not dared yet to occupy the abandoned place. But both bulwarks, the front and the main body of the new castle, formed one gigantic pile of ruins. These ruins rendered difficult, it is true, approach to the old castle ; but they gave perfect protection to sharpshooters, and, what is worse, to the miners, who, unterrified at sight of the mighty cliff, began to bore a new mine. Skilful Italian and Hun- garian engineers, in the service of the Sultan, were overseers of this work, which advanced rapidly. The besieged could not strike the enemy either from cannon or musket, for 486 PAN MICHAEL. I they could not seo tlioni. I'an MichfU'l was thinking of a sortie, but lio couhl not undortak** it ininiodiatoly ; tlm soldiers wero too tired. Ulue Ininjo as largo as biscuits had formed on tho right shoulders of the dragoons, from bring- ing gunstocka against them continually. Some (!ould hardly move their arms. It became evident that if boring wore continued some time without interruption, the chief gate of the castle would bo blown into the air beyond doubt. Fore- seeing this, Tan Michael gave command to make a high wall behind the gate, and said, without losing courage, — "But what do 1 care? If the gate is blown up, we will defend ourselves behind the wall ; if the wall is blown up, wo '11 have a second one made previously, and so on, as long as wo feel an ell of ground under our feet." " But when the ell is gone, what then ? " asked the starosta. " Then we shull be gone too," said the little knight. Meanwhile he gave command to hurl hand-grenades at the enemy ; these caused much damage. Most effe<^tivo in this work was Lieutenant J)embinski, who killed Turks without number, until a grenade ignited too soon, burst in his hand, and tore it off. In this manner perished Captain Schmit. Many fell from the Turkish artillery, nmny from musket-shots fired by janissaries hidden in the ruins of the new castle. During that time they fired rarely from the guns of the castle ; this troubled the council not a little. "They are not firing ; hence it is evident that Volodyovski himself has doubts of the defence." Such was the general opinion. Of the officers no man dared to say first that it remained only to seek the best conditions, but the bishop, free of military ambition, said this openly ; but previously Pan Vasilkovski was sent to the starosta for news from the castle. He answered, " In my opinion the castle cannot hold out till evening, but here they think otherwise." After reading this answer, even the officers began to say, " We have done what we could. No one has spared himself, but what is impossible cannot be done ; it is necessary to think of conditions." These words reached the town, and brought together a great crowd of people. This multitude stood before the town-hall, alarmed, silent, rather hostile than inclined to negotiations. Some rich Armenian merchants were glad in their hearts that the siege would be ended and trading begin J but other Armenians, long settled in the Common- ■I PAN MICHAEL. 487 wealth and groatlv inclined to it, as well as Poles and Rus- . ans, wished to defend themselves. "Had we wished to surrender, we should have surrendered at first," was whis- pered liere and there ; " wo could have received inucli, but now conditions will not be favorable, and it is better to bury ourselves under ruins." The murnmr of discontent became ever louder, till all at once it turned into shouts of enthusiasm and vivats. What had happened ? On the square Tan Michael appeared in company with Pan Humyetski, for the starosta had sent them of purpose to make a report of what had hap- pened in the castle. Enthusiasm seized the crowd. Some shouted as if the Turks had already broken into the town ; tears came to the eyes of others at. sight of the idolized knight, on whom uncommon exertions were evident. His face was black from powder-smoke, and emaciated, his eyes were red and sunken ; but he had a joyous look. When he and Humyetski had made their way at last through the crowd, and entered the council, they were greeted joyously. The bishop spoke at once. "Beloved brothers," said he, "Nee Hercules contra plures I The starosta has written u^ already that you must surrender." To this Humyetski, who was very quick to action and of great family, not caring for people, said sharply : " The starosta has lost his head ; but he has this virtue, that he exposes it to danger. As to the defence, let Pan Volo- dyovski describe it ; he is better able to do so." All eyes were turned to the little knight, who was greatly moved, and said, — " For God's sake, who speaks of surrender ? Have we not sworn to the living God to fall one upon another?" "We have sworn to do what is in our power, and we have done it," answered the bishop. " Let each man answer for what he has promised ! Ket- ling and I have sworn not to surrender the castle till death, and we will not surrender ; for it I am bound to keep the word of a cavalier to every man, what must I do to God, who surpasses all in majesty ? " " But how is it with the castle ? We have heard that there is a mine under the gate. Will you hold out long ? " asked numerous voices. " There is a mine under the gate, or there will be ; but there is a good wall behind the gate, and I have given com- 488 PAN MICHAEL. laand to put falconets on it. Dear brothers, fear God's wounds ; rtiineinber that in surrondering you will be forced to surrender cliurches into the hands of Vagans, who will turn them into mosques, to celebrate foulness in them. How can you speak of surrender with such a light heart 't With what conscience do you think of opening before the enemy a gate to the heart of the country ? J am in the castle and fear no mines ; and you here in the town, far away, are afraid ! liy the dear God ! we will not surrender while we are alive. Let the memory of this defence remain among those who come after us, like the memory of Zbaraj. >) » "The Turks will turn the castle into a pile of ruins, said some voice. "Let them turn it. We can defend ourselves from a pile of ruins." Here patience failed the little knight somewhat. " And I will defend myself from a pile of ruins, so help me God ! Finally, I tell you that I will not surrender the castle. Do you hear ? " " But will you destroy the town ? " asked the bishop. " If to go against the Turks is to destroy it, I prefer to destroy it. I have taken my oath ; I will not waste more words ; I will go back among cannon, for they defend the Commonwealth instead of betraying it." Then he went out, and after him Humyetski, who slammed the door. Both hastened greatly, for they felt really better among ruins, corpses, and balls than among men of little faith. Pan Makovetski came up with them on the way. " Michael," said he, " tell the truth, did you speak of resistance only to increase courage, or will you be able really to hold out in the castle ? " The little knight shrugged his shoulders. " As God is dear to me ! Let the town not surrender, and I will defend the castle a year." " Why do you not fire ? People are alarmed on that account, and talk of surrender." " We do not fire, because we are busy with hand-grenades, which have caused considerable harm in the mines." " Listen, Michael, have you in the castle such defence that you could strike at the Russian gate in the rear ? — for if, which God prevent, the Turks break through, they will come to the gate. I am watching with all my force j PAN JMICIIAEL. 489 » i but with towns-people only, without soldiers, I cannot succeed." 4 To which the Lttle knight answered : " Fear not, dear brother ; I have hi: teen cannon turned to that side. Be at rest too concerning the castle. Not only shall we defend ourselves, but when necessary we will give you reinforce- ment at the gates." When he heard this, Makovetski was delighted greatly, and wished to go away, when the little knight detained him, and asked further, — " Tell me, you are oftener at these councils, do they only wish to try us, or do they intend really to give Kamenyets into the hands of the Sultan ? " Makovetski dropped his head. " Michael," said he, " answer truly now, must it not end in that ? We shall resist awhile yet, a week, two weeks, a month, two months, but the end will be the same." Volodyovski looked at him gloomily, then raising his hands cried, — " And thou too, Brutus, against me ? Well, in that case swallow your shame alone ; I am not used to such diet." And they parted with bitterness in their hearts. The mine under the main gate of the old castle exploded soon after Pan Michael's return. Bricks and stones flew ; dust and smoke rose. Terror dominated the hearts of the gunners. For a while the Turks rushed into the breach, as rush sheep through the open gate of a sheepfold, when the shepherd and his assistants urge them in with whips. But Ketling breathed on that crowd with cartridges from six cannon, prepared previously on the wall; he breathed once, a second, a third time, and swept them out of the court. Pan Micliael, Humyetski, and Myslishevski hurried up with infantry and 'lagoons, who covered the Avails as quickly as flies on a hot day cover the carcass of a horse or an ox. A struggle began then between muskets and janissary guns. Balls fell on the wall as thickly as falls rain, or kernels of wheat which a strong peasant hurls from his shovel. The Turks were swarming in the ruins of the new castle ; in every depression, behind every fragment, behind every stone, in every opening of the ruin, they sat in twos, threes, fives, and tens, and fired without a moment's intermission. From the- direction of Hotin came new reinforcements continually. E,egiment followed regiment, and crouching down among the ruins began fire immedi- 490 PAN MICHAEL. 1:1 ately. The new oastle was as if pavet let us dyovski. J fright- ;h," said ries, anil will try teeth at 1 others, hot eyes ing this, Ketling, ou what v^e heard I me. I ►t firing ; see no IS every- You spike a blow irength n once), n to the le great easily in. My g- " Vivat I vivat ! " repeated the officers. After the ofiicers the soldiers began to shout. The Turks in their trenches heard those shouts, and were alarmed ; their courage fell the more. But the bowman, full of joy, bowed to the officers, and showed his mighty palm, which was like a shovel ; ou it were two blue spots. " True, as God lives I u have the witness here," said he. "We believe!" cried all. "Praise be to God that you came back in safety I " " I passed through the planking," continued the bowman. " I wanted to burn that work ; but I had nothing to do it with." "Do you know, Michael," cried Ketling, "my rags are ready. I am beginning to think o° that planking. Let them know that we atta!ck first." " Begin ! begin ! " cried Pan Michael. He rushed himself to the arsenal, and sent fresh news to the town : " Pan Mushalski was not killed in the sortie, for he has returned, after spiking two heavy guns. He was among the janissaries, who think of rebelling. In an hour we shall burn their woodworks ; and if it be possible to make at the same time a sortie, I will make it." The messenger had not crossed the bridge when the walls were trembling from the roar of cannon. This time the castle began the thundering dialogue. In the pale light of the morning the flaming rags flew like blazing banners, and fell on the woodwork. The moisture with which the night rain had covered the wood helped nothing. Soon the timbers caught fire, and were burning. After the rags Ketling hurled lK)mbs. The wearied crowds of janissaries left the trenches in the first moments. They did not play the kindya. The vizir himself appeared at the head of new legions ; but evidently doubt had crept even into his heart, for the pashas heard how he muttered, — " Battle is sweeter to those men than sleep. What kind of people live in that castle ? " In the army were heard on all sides alarmed voices repeating, " The little dog is beginning to bite I The little dog is beginning to bite I " ne here ;lf with 602 PAN MICHAEL. CHAPTER LVII. That happy night, full of omens of victory, was followed by August 26, — the day most important in the history of that war. In the castle they expected some great effort on the part of the Turks. In fact, about sunrise there was heard such a loud and mighty hammering along the left side of the castle as never before. Evidently the Turks were hurrying with a new mine, the largest of all. Strong detachments of troops were guarding that work from a distance. Swarms began to move in the trenches. From the multitude of colored banners with which the field on the side of Dlujek had bloomed as with flowers, it was known that the vizir was coming to direct the storm in person. New canpon were brought to the intrenchments by janis- saries, countless throngs of whom covered the new castle, taking refuge in its fosses and ruins, so as to be in readi- ness for a hand-to-hand struggle. As has been said, the castle was the first to begin the converse with cannon, and so effectually that a momentary panic rose in the trenches. But the bimbashes rallied the janissaries in the twinkle of an eye ; at the same time all the Turkish cannon raised their voices. Bombs, balls, and grapeshot were flying ; at the heads of the besieged flew rubbish, bricks, plaster; smoke was mingled with dust, the heat of fire with the heat of the sun. Breath was failing in men's breasts ; sight left their eyes. The roar of guns, the bursting of bombs, the biting of cannon-balls on the rocks, the uproar of the Turks, the cries of the defenders, formed one terrible concert which was accompanied by the echoes of the cliffs. The castle was covered with missiles ; the town, the gates, all the bastions, were covered. But the castle defended itself with rage ; it answered thunders with thunders, shook, flashed, smoked, roared, vomited fire, death, and dt struction, as if Jove's anger had borne it away, — as if it had forgotten itself amid flames ; as if it wished to drown the Turkish thunders and sink in the earth, or else triumph. In the castle, among flying balls, fire, dust, and smoke, the little knight rushed from cannon to cannon, from one wall PAN MICHAEL. 603 followed istovy of effort oil as heard t side of ■ks were Strong t from a B. From sld on the is known Q person. by janis- ew castle, in readi- [begin the lomentary •allied the ^e time all [balls, and jeged flew dust, the las failing r of guns, lis on the defenders, Led by^ the missiles ; But the ders with lie, death, ay, — as ■ished to ;h, or else imoke, the one wall to another, fr^m corner to corner ; he was like a destroying Hame. He seemed to double and treble himself: he was everywhere. He encouraged ; he shout 'lemn in Is of each lof smoke of ham- ," said Lmine for jnia. jished in Id again, |p of the ^d rather a' nishment at what / or Ketling. Nothing ing »oul Volodyovski look^'d " Have they raised the siege can be seen through tlu' smoke. But the smoke, blown by the aid, became thin, and at last its veil was broken above the town. At the same moment a voice, shrill and terrible, began to shout from the bastion, — "Over the gates are white flags! We are surren- dering ! " Hearing this, the soldiers and otticers turned toward the town. Terrible amazement was reflected on their faces; the words died on the lips of all ; and through the strips of smoke they were gazing toward the town. But in the town, on the Russian and Polish gates, white flags were really waving. Farther on, they saw one on the bastion of Batory. The face of the little knight became as white as those flags waving in the wind. " Ketling, do you see ? '* whispered he, turning to his friend. * ILetling's face was pale also. " I see," replied he. And they looked into each other's eyes for some time, uttering with them everything which two soldiers like them, without fear or reproach, had to say, — soldiers who never in life had broken their word, and who had sworn before the altar to die rather than surrender the castle. And now, after such a defence, after a struggle which recalled the days of Zbaraj, after a storm which had been repulsed, and after a victory, they were commanded to break their oath, to surrender the castle, and live. As, not long before, hostile balls were flying over the castle, so now hostile thoughts wer . flying in a throng through their heads. And sorrow simply measureless pressed their hearts, — sorrow for vwo loved ones, sorrow for life and hai)piness ; hence they looked at each other as if demented, as if dead, and at times they turned glances full of despair toward the town, as if wishing to b^ sure that their eyes were not deceiving them, — to be sure that the last hour had struck. At that time horses' hoofs sounded from the direction of the town; and after a while Horaim, the attendant of the starosta, rushed up to them. "An order to the commandant ! " cried he, reining in his horse. \ 506 FAN MICHAEL. Volodyovski took the order, read it in silence, and after a time, amid silence as of the grave, said to the officers, — "Gracious gentlemen, commissioners have crossed the river in a boat, and have gone to Dlujek to sign conditions. After a time they will come here. Before evening we must withdraw the troops from the castle, and raise a white flag ^'thout delay." No one answered a word. Nothing was-heard but quick breathing. At last Kvasibrotski said, "We must raise the white flag. I will muster the men." Here and there the words of command were heard. The soldiers began to take their places in ranks, and shoulder arms. The clatter of muskets and the measured tread roused echoes in the silent castle. Ketling pushed up to Pan Michael. " Is it time ? " inquired he. V Wait for the commissioners ; let us hear the conditions ! Besides, I will go down myself." i'No, I will go ! I know the places better; I know the position of everything." " The commissioners are returning ! The commissioners are returning I " The three unhappy envoys appeared in the castle after a certain time. They were Grushetski, judge of Podolia, the chamberlain Revuski, and Pan Myslishevski, banneret of Chernigoff. They came gloomily, with drooping heads ; on their shoulders were gleaming kaftans of gold brocade, which they had received as gifts from the vizir. Volodyovski was waiting for them, resting against a gun turned toward Dlujek. The gun was hot yet, and steaming. All three greeted him in silence. " What are the conditions ? " asked he. " The tov/n will not be plundered ; life and property are assured to the inhabitants. Whoever does not choose to remain has the right to withdraw and betake himself to whatever place may please him." " And Kamenyets ? " The commissioners dropped their heads : " Goes to the Sultan i'orever." The commissioners took their way, not toward the bridge, for throngs of people had blocked the road, but toward the L'outhern gate at the side. When they had descended, they oat in the boat which wa^s to go to the Polish gate. In the PAN MICHAEL. 507 low place lying along the river between the cliffs, the janis- saries began to appear. Greater and greater streams of people flowed from the town, and occupied the place opposite the old bridge. Many wished to run to the castle j but the outgoing regiments restrained them, at command of the little knight. When Volodyovski had mustered the troops, he called Pan Mushalski and said to him, — " Old friend, do me one more service. Go this moment to my wife, and tell her from me — " Here the voice stuck in the throat of the little knight for a while. " And say to her from me — " He halted again, and then added quickly, " This life is nothing ! " The bowman departed. After him the troops went out gradually. Pan Michael mounted his horse and watched over the march. The castle was evacuated slowly, because of the rubbish and fragments which blocked the way. Ketling approached the little knight. " I will go down," said he, fixing his teeth. "Go ! but delay till the troops have marched out. Go 1 " Here they seized each other in an embrace which lasted some time. The eyes of both were gleaming with an uncommon radiance. Ketling rushed away at last toward the vaults. Pan Michael took the helmet from his head. He looked awhile yet on the ruin, on that field of his glory, on the rubbish, the corpses, the fragments of walls, on the breast- work, on the guns ; then raising his eyes, he began to pray. His last words were, "Grant her, O Lord, to endure this patiently ; give her peace ! " Ah ! Ketling hastened, not waiting even till the troops had marched out ; for at that moment the bastions quivered, an awful roar rent the air ; bastions, towers, walls, horses, guns, living men, corpses, masses of earth, all torn upward with a flame, and mixed, pounded together, as it were, into one dreadful cartridge, flew toward the sky. Thus died Volodyovski, the Hector of Kamenyets, the first soldier of the Commonwealth. In the monastery of St. Stanislav stood a lofty cata- falque in the centre of the church ; it was surrounded with gleaming tapers, and on it lay Pan Volodyovski in two coffins, one of lead and one of wood. The lids had been fastened, and the funeral service was just ending. \ 508 PAN MICHAEL. It was the heartfelt wish of the widow that the body should rest in Hreptyoff ; but since all Podolia was in the hands of the enemy, it was decided to bury it temporarily in Stanislav, for to that place the " exiles " of Karaenyets had been sent under a Turkish convoy, and there delivered to the troops of the hetman. All the bells in the monastery were ringing. The church was filled with a throng of nobles and soldiers, who wished to look for the last time at the coffin of the Hector of Kameuyets, and the first cavalier of the Commonwealth. It was whispered that the hetman himself was to come to the funeral ; but as he had not appeared so far, and as at any moment the Tartars might come in a chambul, it was determined not to defer the ceremony. Old soldiers, friends or subordinates of the deceased, stood in a circle around the catafalque. Among others were present Pan Mushalski, the bowman. Pan Motovidlo, Pan Snitko, Pan Hromyka, Pan Nyenashinyets, Pan Novoveski, and many others, former officers of the stanitsa. By a marvellous fortune, no man was lacking of those who had sat on the evening benches around the hearth at Hreptyoff ; all had brought their heads safely out of that war, except the man who was their leader and model. '^I'hat good and just knight, terrible to the enemy, loving to his own ; that swordsman above swordsmen, with the heart of a dove, — lay there high among the tapers, in glory immeasurable, but in the silence of death. Hearts hardened through war were crushed with sorrow at that sight; yellow gleams from the tapers shone on the stern, suffering faces of warriors, and were reflected in glittering points in the tears dropping down from their eyelids. Within the circle of soldiers lay Basia, in the form of a cross, on the floor, and near her Zagloba, old, broken, decrepit, and trembling. She had followed on foot from Kamenyets the hearse bearing that most precious coffin, and now the moment had come when it was necessary to f?ive that coffin to the earth. Walking the whole way, insensible, as if not belonging to this world, and now at the catafalque, she repeated with unconscious lips, " This life is nothing ! " She repeated it because that beloved one had commanded her, for that was the last message which he had sent her ; but in that repetition and in those expres- sions were mere sounds, without substance, without truth, without meaning and solace. No ; '• This life is nothing " PAN MICHAEL. 509 in cm of a )roken, from coffin, jary to way, Blow at " This ed one lich he meant merely regret, darkness, despair, torpor, merely misfortune incurable, life beaten and broken, — an erroneous announcement that there was nothing above her, neither mercy nor hope; that there was merely a desert, and it will be a desert which God alone can fill when He sends death. They rang the bells ; at the great altar Mass was at its end. At last thundered the deep voice of the priest, as if calling from the abyss : *' Mequtescat in pace f " A feverish quiver shook Basia, and in her unconscious head rose one thought alone, " Now, now, they will take him from me ! " But that was not yet the end of the ceremony. The knights had prepared many speeches to be spoken at the lowering of the coffin ; meanwhile Fatht r Kaminski ascended the pulpit, — the same who had been in Hreptyoff frequently, and who in time of Basia's illness had prepared her for death. People in the church began to spit and cough, as is usual before preaching ; then they were quiet, and all eyes were turned to the pulpit. The rattling of a drum was heard on the pulpit. The hearers were astonished. Father Kaminski beat the drum as if for alarm ; he stopped suddenly, and a deathlike silence followed. Then the drum was heard a second and a third time ; suddenly the priest threw the drumsticks to the floor of the church, and called, — " Pan Colonel Votodyovski ! " A spasmodic scream from Basia answered him. It became simply terrible in the church. Pan Zagloba rose, and aided by Mushalski bore out the fainting woman. Meanwhile the priest continued : " In God's name. Pan Volodyovski, they are beating the alarm! there is war, the enemy is in the land ! — and do you not spring up, seize your sabre, mount your horse ? Have you forgotten your former virtue ? Do you leave us alone with sorrow, with alarm ? " The breasts of the knights rose ; and a universal weeping broke out in the church, and broke out several times again, when the priest lauded the virtue, the love of country, and the bravery of the dead man. His own words carried the preacher away. His face became pale ; his forehead was covered with sweat; his voice trembled. Sorrow for the little knight carried him away, sorrow for Kamenyets, sorrow for the Commonwealth, ruined by the hands of the 610 PAN MICHAEL. I followers of the Crescent ; and finally he finished his eulogy with this prayer : — " Lord, they will turn churches into mosques, and chant the Koran in places where till this time the Gospel has been chanted. Thou hast cast us down, Lord ; Thou hast turned Thy face from up and given us into the power of the foul Turk. Inscrutc?.>,3 are Thy decrees; but who, Lord, will resist the Turk now ? What armies will war with him on the boundaries ? Thou, from whom nothing in the world is con- cealed, — Thou knowest best that there is nothii.g superior to our cavalry ! What cavalry can move for Thee, O I'ord, as ours can ? Wilt Thou set aside defenders behind whos' shoulders .1 Christendom might glorify Thy name ? O kind Fathei, \o not desert us ! show us Thy mercy ! Send us a defender ! Send a crusher oi the foul Mohammedan ! Let him come hither ; let him stand among us ; let him raise our fallen hearts ! Send him, O Lord ! " At that moment the people gave way at the door ; and into the church walked the hetman. Pan Sobieski. The eyes of all were turned to him ; a quiver shook the people ; and he went with clatter of spurs to the catafalque, lordly, mighty, with the face of a Caesar. An escort of iron cavalry followed him. " Salvator ! " cried the priest, in prophetic ecstasy. Sobieski knelt at the catafalque, and prayed for the soul of Volodyovski. PAN MICHAEL. m 3 eulogy nd chant has been }t turned the foul ord, will m on the id is con- superior O lord, id whos . lame ? O J ! Send mmedan ! tiim raise oor ; and jki. The 3 people; e, lordly, ; of iron sy. ;he soul EPILOGUE. More than a year after the fall of Kamenyets, when the dissensions of parties had ceased in some fashion, the Commonwealth came forth at last in defence of its eastern boundaries ; and it came forth offensively. The grand hetman, Sobieski, marched with thirty-one thousand cavalry and infantry to Hotin, in the Sultan's territory, to strike on the incomparably more powerful legions of Hussein Pasha, stationed at that- fortress. The name of Sobieski had become terrible to the enemy. During the year succeeding the capture of Kamenyets the hetman accomplished so much, injured the countless army c" the Padishal'. to such a degree, crushed out so many cnambuls, rescued such throngs of captives, that old Hus- sein, though stronger in the number of his men, though standing at the head of chosen cavalry, though aided by Kaplan Pasha, did not dare to meet the hetman in the open field, and decided to defend himself in a fortified camp. The hetman surrounded that camp with his army ; and it was known universally that he intended to take it in an offensive battle. Some thought surely that it was* an undertaking unheard of in the history of war to attack a superior with an inferior army when the enemy was pro- tected by walls and trenches. Hussein had a hundred and twenty guns, while in the whole Polish camp there were only fifty. The Turkish infantry was threefold greater in number than the power of the hetman ; of janissaries alone, so terrible in hand-to-hand conflict, there were eighty thousand. But the hetman believed in his star, in the magic of his name, — and finally in the men whom he led. Under him marched regiments trained and tempered in fire, — men who had grown up from years of childhood in the bustle of war, who had passed through an uncounted number of expeditions, campaigns, sieges, battles. Many of them remembered the terrible days of Hmelnitski, of Zbaraj and Berestechko ; many had gone through q,ll the wars, Swedish, Prussian, Moscovite, civil, Danish, and Hungarian. With hi'n were the escorts of magnates, formed of veterans only ; there were soldiers from the 013 PAN MICHAEL. stanitsas, for whom war had become what peace is for other men, — the ordinary condition and course of life. Under the voevoda of Rus were fifteen squadrons of hussars, — cavalry, considered, even by foreigners, as invincible ; there were light squadrons, the very same at the head of which the hetman had inflicted such disasters on detached Tartar chambuls after the fall of Kamenyets ; there were finally the land infantry, who rushed on janissaries with the butts of their muskets, without firing a shot. War bad reared those veterans, for it had reared whole generations in the Commonwealth ; but hitherto they had been scattered, or in the service of opposing parties. Now, when internal agreement had summoned them to one camp and one command, the hetman hoped to' crush with such soldiers the stronger Husbcin and the equally strong Kaplan. These old soldiers were led by trained men whose names were written more than once in the history of recent wars, in the changing wheel of defeats and victories. The hetman himself stood at the head of them all like a sun, and directed thousands with his will ; but who were the other leaders who at this camp in Hotin were to cover themselves with immortal glory ? There were the two Lithuanian hetmans, — the grand hetman, Pats, and the field hetman, Michael Kazimir Radzivill. These two joined the armies of the kingdom a few days before the battle, and now, at command of Sobieski, they took position on the heights which connected Hotin with Jvanyets. Twelve thousand warriors obeyed their commands ; among these were two thousand chosen infantry. From the Dniester toward the south stood the allied regiments of Wallachia, who left the Turkish camp on the eve of the battle to join their strength with Christians. At the flank of the Wallachians stood with his artillery Pan Kantski, incomparable in the capture of fortified places, in the making of intrenchments, and the handling of can- non. He had trained himself in foreign countries, but soon excelled even foreigners. Behind Kantski stood Korytski' Russian and Mazovian infantry ; farther on, the field het- man of the kingdom, Dmitri Vishnyevetski, cousin of the sickly king. He had under him the light cavalry. Next to him, with his own squadron of infantry and cavalry, stood Pan Yendrei Pototski, once an opponent of the het- man, now an admirer of his greatness. Behind him and behind Korytski stood, under Pan Yablonovski, voevoda of PAN MICHAEL. 613 for other . Under ussars, — )le j there of which ed Tartar sre finally the butts red whole they had es. Now, one camp with such ig Kaplan, ose names cent wars, im all like who were 1 were to were the Lts, and the two joined the battle, position Jvanyets. Is ; among From the jiments of !ve of the At the lillery Pan led places, ng of can- 's, but soon Korytski' field het- isin of the llry. Next id" cavalry, »f the het- him and ^oevoda of Rus, fifteen squadrons of hussars in glittering armor, with helmets casting a threatening shade on their faces, and with wings at their shoulders. A forest of lances reared their points above these squadrons; but the men were calm. They were confident in their invincible force, and sure that it would come1;o them to decide the victory. There were warriors inferior to these, not in bravery, but in prominence. There was Pan Lujetski, whose brother the Turks had slain in Bodzanoff ; for this deed he had sworn undying vengeance. There was Pan Stefan Charnyetski, nephew of the great Stefan, and field secretary of the king- dom. He, in time of the siege of Kamenyets, had been at the head of a whole band of nobles at Golemb, as a partisan of the king, and had almost roused civil war ; now he desired to distinguish himself with bravery. There was Gabriel Silnitski, who had passed all his life in war, and age had already whitened his head ; there were other voevodas and castellans, less acquainted with previous wars, less famous, but therefore more greedy of glory. Among the knighthood not clothed with senatorial dig- nity, illustrious above others, was Pan Yan, the famous hero of Zbaraj, a soldier held up as a model to the knight- hood. He had taken part in every war fought by the Commonwealth during thirty years. His hair was gray ; but SIX sons surrounded him, in strength like six wild boars. Of these, four knew war already, but the two younger had to pass their novitiate ; hence they were burning with such eagerness for battle that their father was forced to restrain them with words of advice. The officers looked with great respect on this father and his sons ; but still greater admiration was roused by Pan Yavotski, who, blind of both eyes, like the Bohemiun king^ Yan, joined the campaign. He had neither children nor relatives; attendants led him by the arms; he hoped for no more than to lay down his life in battle, benefit his country, and win glory. There too was Pan Rechytski, whose father and brother fell during that year. There also was Pan Motovidlo, who had escaped not long before from Tartar bondage, and gone to the field with Pan Myslishevski. The first wished to avenge his captivity ; the second, the injustice which he had suffered at Kamenyets, where, in spite of the treaty and his dignity 1 IVlore Ukely Yan Zisca, the great leader of the Hussites. ^i4 PAN MICHAEL. of noble, he had been beaten with sticks by the janissaries. There were knights of long experience from the stanitsas of the Dniester, — the wild Pan Rushchyts and the incom- parable bowman, Miishalski, who had brought a sound head out of Kamenyets, because the little knight had sent him to Basia with a message; there was Pan Shitko and Pan Nyenashinyets and Pan Hromyka, and the most unhappy of all, young Pan Adam. Even his friends and relatives wished death to this man, for there remained no consolation for him. When he had regained his health, Pan Adam extermi- nated chambuls for a whole year, pursuing Lithuanian Tartars with special animosity. After the defeat of Pan Motovidlo by Krychinski, he hunted Krychinski through all Podolia, gave him no rest, and troubled him beyond measure. During those expeditions he caught Adurovich and flayed him alive ; he spared no prisoners, but found no relief for his suffering. A month before the battle hie joined Yablonovski's hussars. This was the knighthood with which Pan Sobieski took his positibh at Hotin. These soldiers were eager to wreak vengeance for the wrongs of the Commonwealth in the first instance, but also for their own. In continual battles with the Pagans in that land soaked in blood, almost every man had lost some dear one, and bore within him the memory of some terrible misfortune. The grand hetman hastened to battle then, for he saw that rage in the hearts of his sol- diers might be compared to the rage of a lioness whose whelps reckless hunters have stolen from the thicket. On Nov. 9, 1674, the affair was begun by skirmishes. Crowds of Turks issued from behind the walls in the morn- ing ; crowds of Polish knights hastened to meet them with eagerness. Men fell on both sides, but with greater loss to the Turks. Only a few Turks of note or Poles fell, however. Pan May, in the very beginning of the skirmish, was pierced by the curved sabre of a gigantic spahi ; bat the youngest son of Pan Yan with one blow almost severed the head from that spahi. By this deed he earned the praise of his prudent father, and notable glory. They fought in groups or singly. Those who were look- ing at the struggle gained courage ; greater eagerness rose in them each moment. Meanwhile, detachments of the army were disposed around the Turkish camp, each in the place pointed out by the hetman. Pan Sobieski, taking his position on the old Yassy road, behind the infantry of PAN MICHAEL. 616 missaries. stanitsas he iiiconi- aund head 3iit him to and Pan iihappy of '68 wished lation for 1 externii- ithuaniai) it of Pan i through n beyond Ldurovich found no he joined eski took to wreak 1 the first ties with very man lemory of stened to f his sol- as whose tet. irmishes. ;he morn- lem with er loss to however. ,8 pierced youngest bhe head 36 of his ere look- less rose J of the h in the iking his 'antry of Korytski, embraced with his eyes the whole camp of Hus- sein ; and on his face he had the serene calmness which a master certain of his art has before he commences his labor. From time to time he sent adjutants with commands ; then with thoughtful glance he looked at the struggle of the skirmishers. Toward evening Pan Yablonovski, voevoda of Rus, came to him. " The intrenchments are so extensive," said he, " that it is impossible to attack from all sides simultaneously." " To-morrow we shall be in the intrenchments ; and after to-morrow we shall cut down those men in three quarters of an hour," said Sobieski, calmly. Night came in the mean while. Skirmishers left the fiekL The hetman commanded all divisions to approach the intrenchments in the darkness ; this Hussein hindered as much as he could with guns of large calibre, but without result. Toward morning the Polish divisions moved for- ward again somewhat. The infantry began to throw up breastworks. Some regiments had pushed on to within a good musket-shot. The janissaries opened a brisk fire from muskets. At command of the hetman almost no answer was given to these volleys, but the infantry prepared for an attack hand to hand. The soldiers were waiting only for the signal to rush forward passionately. Over their extended line flew grapeshot with whistling and noise like flocks of birds. Pan Kantski's artillery, beginning the conflict at daybreak, did not cease for one moment. Only when the battle was over did it appear what great destruction its mis- siles had wrought falling in places covered most chickly with the tents of janissaries and epahis. Thus passed the time until mid-day ; but since the day was short, as the month was November, there was need of haste. On a sudden all the trumpets were heard, and drums, great and small. Tens of thousands of throats shouted in one voice ; the infantry, supported by light cavalry advanc- ing near them, rushed in a dense throng to the onset. They attacked the Turks at five points simultaneously. Yan Dennemark and Christopher de Boh an, warriors of experience, led the foreign regiments. The first, fiery by nature, hurried forward so eagerly that he reached the intrenchment before others, and came near destroying his regiment, for he had to meet a salvo from several thousand muskets. He fell himself. His soldiers began to waver ; but at that moment De Bohau came to the rescue and prevente(i 516 PAN MICHAEL. I f a panic. V/ith a step as steady as if on parade, and keep- ing time to the music, he passed the whole distance to the Turkish intrenchment, answered salvo with salvo, and when the fosse was filled with fascines passed it first, under a storm of bullets, inclined his cap to the janissaries, and pierced the first banneret with a sabre. The soldiers, carried away by the example of such a colonel, sprang for- ward, and then began dreadful struggles in which discipline and training vied with the wild valor of the janissaries. But dragoons were led quickly from the direction of Taraban by Tetwin and Doenhoff; another regiment was led by Aswer Greben and Haydepol, all distinguished sol- diers who, except Haydepol, had covered themselves with great glory under Charnyebski in Denmark. The troops of their command were large and sturdy, selected from men on the royal domains, well trained to fighting on foot and on horseback. The gate was defended against them by irreg- ular janissaries, who, though their number was great, were thrown into confusion quickly and began to retreat ; when they came to hand-to-hand conflict they defended them- selves only when they could not find a place of escape. That gate was captured first, and through it cavalry went first to the interior of the camp. At the head of the Polish land infantry Kobyletski, Jebrovski, Pyotrkovchyk, and Galetski struck the intrench- ments in three other places. The most tremendous struggle raged at the main gate, on the Yassy road, where the Mazo- vians closed with the guard of Hussein Pasha. The vizir was concerned mainly with that gate, for through it the Polish cavalry might rush to the camp ; hence he resolved to defend it most stubbornly, and urged forward unceas- ingly detachments of janissaries. The land infantry took the gate at a blow, and then strained all their strength to retain it. Cannon-balls and a storm of bullets from small arms pushed them back ; from clouds of smoke new bands of Turkish warriors sprang forth to the attack every moment. Pan Kobyletski, not waiting till they came, rushed at them like a raging bear ; and two walls of men j)ressed each other, swaying backward and forward in close quarters, in confusion, in a whirl, in torrents of blood, and on piles of human bodies. They fought with every manner of weapon, — with sabres, with knives, with gunstocks, with shovels, with clubs, with stones; the crush became at moments so great, so terrible, that men grappled and fought PAN MICHAEL. 517 nd keep- e to the vo, and it first, lissaries, soldiers, •ang for-' iscipline iries. ction of ent was ihed sol- v^es with roops of Q men on ; and on by irreg- jat, were t ; when id them- escape. Iry went byletski, ntrench- struggle le Mazo- he vizir it the resolved unceas- ry took ngth to n small V bands every came, of men in close od, and manner cs, with ime at fought with fists and with teeth. Hussein tried twice to break the infantry with the impact of cavalry ; but the infantr^r fell upon hira eacli time with such "extraordinary resolution" that the caviilry had to withdra^v in disorder. Pan Hobieski took pity at last on his men, and sent all the camp servants to help them. At the head of these was Pan Motovidlo. This rabble, not employed usually in battle and armed with weapons of any kind, rusheu forward with such desire that they roused admiration even in the hetman. It may be that greed of plunder inspired them ; perhaps the fire seized them which enlivened the whole army that day. It is enough that they struck the janissaries as if they had been smoke, and over- powered them so savagely that in the first onset they forced them back a musket-shot's length from the gate. Hussein threw new regiments into the whirl of battle ; and the strug- gle, renewed in the twinkle of an eye, lasted whole hours. At last Korytski, at the head of chosen regiments, beset the gate in force ; the hussars from a distance moved like a great bird raising itself lazily to flight, and pushed toward the gate also. At this time an adjutant rushed to the hetman from the Eastern side of the camp. " The voevoda of Belsk is on the ramparts 1 " cried he, with panting breast. After him came a second, — " The hetmans of Lithuania are en the ramparts ! " After him came others, always with similar news. It had grown dark in the world, but light was beaming from the face of the hetman. He turned to Pan Bidzinski, who at that moment was near him, and said, — " Next comes the turn of the cavalry ; but that will be in the morning." No one in the Polish or the Turkish army knew or imagined that the hetman intended to defer the general attack till the following morning. Nay, adjutants sprang to the captains with the command to be ready at any instant. The infantry stood in closed ranks; sabres and lances were burning the hands of the cavalry. All were awaiting the order impatiently, for the men were chilled and hungry. But no order came ; meanwhile hours passed. The night became as black as mourning. Drizzling rain had set in at one o'clock in the day ; but about midnight a strong wind 518 PAN MICHAEL. with frozen rain and Hn(»w foll<)\vetl. Ousts of it frc j the marrow in men's Xxmen ; the horsoH were Uirely aole to stand in thi'ir places; men were benumbed, Tiie sharpest frost, if dry, couUl not be so bitter as that wind and snow, which cut like a scourge. In constant expectation of the signal, it was not possible to think of eatin}< :>nd drinking or of kindling fires. The weather becauu! more terrible each hour. That was a memorable night, — "a night of torture and gnashing of teeth." The voices of the captains — " Stand ! stand ! — were heard every moment ; and the soldiers, trained to obedience, stood in the greatest readiness without movement, and patiently. But in front of them, in rain, storm, and darkness, stood in equal readiness the stiffened regiments of the Turks. Among them, too, no one kindled a tire, no one at«i, no one drank. The attack of all the Polish forces might come at any moment, therefore the spahis could not drop their sabres from their hands ; the janissaries stood like a wall, with their muskets ready to fire. The hardy Polish soldiers, accustomed to the sternness of winter, could pass such a night; but those men reared in the mild climate of Rumelia, or amid the palms of Asia Minor, were suffering more than their powers could endure. At last Hussein discovered why Sobieski did not begin the attack. It was because that frozen rain was the best ally of the Poles. Clearly, if the spahis and janissaries were to stand through twelve hours like those, the cold would lay them down on the morrow as grain sheaves are laid. They would not even try to defend chemselves, — at least till the heat of the battle should warm them. Both Poles and Tartars understood this. About four o'clock in the morning two pashas came to Hussein, — Yan- ish Pasha and Kiaya Pasha, the leader of the janissaries, an old warrior of renown and experience. The faces of both were full of anxiety and care. " Lord ! " said Kiaya, first, " if my * lambs ' stand in this way till daylight, neither bullets nor swords will be needed against them." " Lord ! " said Yanish Pasha, " my spahis will freeze, and will not fight in the morning." Hussein twisted his beard, foreseeing defeat for liis army iivA destruction to himself. But what was he to do ? Were he to let his men break ranks for even a minute, or let them kindle ^res to warm themselves with hot food, the attack X' 3 the aole to sharpest (1 snow, I of the Irinking terrible night of of the ent; and greatest ss, stood B Turks. i at*i, no !8 might not drop )d like a ly Polish nild pass I i mate of suffering Hussein , It was Poles, through m down vould not heat of tout four — Yan- nissaries, faces of in this needed :eeze, and his army ^ Were let them ■16 attack le PAN MICHAEL. 519 woulil begin immediately. As it was, the trumpets were soundiMl ;tt intervals near the ramparts, as if the cvaliy were just ready to move. Kiayaand Vanish Pasha saw only one escape from dis- aster, — that was, not to wait f